《Cycle Of Nirvana》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    All the quiescence in the dark and silent room was abruptly disrupted by the sound of the footsteps and knocking sounds coming from outside the room.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    Outside the room, there was a man who looked somewhere between 50 to 60 and he had a diamond-sharp look in his eyes. Even though he appeared to be 50 to 60 years of age, it was clear from the aura emanating from his body that he lived much more than that. Yet the man had a fearful look on his face. But no one knew for certain whether this expression was because of a terrible incident that just had happened, or the probable answer that the person behind the door could give.


    "Sir, please forgive me." They... They came, and us incapables could not stop them from coming here and mess things up. "They came to..." Voice of the man who is 50 to 60 was full of fear and shame at the same time.


    "They came to kill me. Right? So, they are finally ready. Well, let us see how much I am worth in their eyes."


    Footsteps along with a chatter made in a careless tone came through the room and the door slowly opened. The person inside room slowly appeared as the door opened. He was a 20-year-old at most. His grey eyes were beautiful enough to glamorize the ones looking at them, and his queued hair reached all the way to his shoulders. Besides, he had such beautiful face that even the most beautiful girls would be bewitched when they first saw him, and then his face would leave a deep scar on their hearts. But despite such grandioseness, he had a dreadful and desperate look that could freeze one''s blood.


    When the 50 to 60 years old man first saw the young man, he instantly lowered his head and could not dare to look at his face again. The young man walked past him and walked down the aisle. The fear in the old man''s heart had eased for a bit as he moved forward but the young man suddenly stopped after about ten steps and spoke.


    "Hermes, thank you." Even though the young man had thanked him, his voices sustained a mighty amount of apathy.


    "Sir... Sir, why do you thank this impotent creature?"


    The man''s voice was full of fear and his body was trembling.


    "I know you''re the reason they''re here. I know that you have been their agent for years, even though you are here with me, I know that you told them that my body is now much more weaker then ever because of what I did last week. But still, I thank you for serving me all these years."


    The young man carried on walking after finishing his words. The man was shocked after hearing what had been said to him.


    How could he know? How long has he known? Why didn''t he told or done anything?


    The man raised his head and looked at the young man walking away and shouted: "If you knew, why did you put yourself in this, why did you put yourself in danger knowing that you might die? Why! Why! "


    The young man''s steps paused for a while, then continued to walk and spoke: "Dying huh... Hermes, I don''t know why but you really underestimate me. I am not putting myself in danger, but I would like to. I wish I could get into a thrilling fight, at least for once. There are two reasons as to why I put my body in this situation. First and foremost, I thought they''d be here when you informed me, and there would be an exciting battle. Secondly... We will talk about it if the first one does not work. And why are you standing there? You are going to lose your daughter if you don''t come with me, I am right?"


    As the tears poured out of the man''s widening eyes, he spoke in his heart: "My regret will never go away for doing something like this. Even for my daughter. I will die with you if you die today, and if you live, then I will leave my fate in your hands. ''


    "Hermes, why are you still standing?" And I do not care about your fate or anyone else''s anymore. All I care about is my own destiny."


    This time the carelessness in the young man''s voice was replaced by seriousness, the 50 to 60-year-old man was startled after these words and started following the young man.


    Where they were was a big castle. This castle was approximately 300 meters high and had 13 towers. The back of the castle was at the edge of a large cliff and the bottom of the cliff was filled with lava. Although this place was very big, it was a quiet place and only 22 people was living there. They were 21 servants of which Hermes was the leader, and the young man who stayed in the dark room.


    However, the situation was very different now...


    There was a ginormous army in front of the castle now. The soldiers of this army appeared to be from different places. Because the soldiers in the army carried 13 different flags. In this army of nearly three million, there were numerous different species and the dark aura they radiate caused the ground to crack, hampered the wind and spread a great fear among the hearts of the servants who were trying to defend the castle.


    Yet, that fear was only a joke compared to the amount of fear that the 13 men in front of the army was spreading!


    No matter how enormously strong the servants of the castle was, it was impossible for them to handle this great army. Even without this army, any one of the 13 men would have been single handedly able to kill each one of them. They knew that, yet they were still fighting. They only fought because of their loyalty. Each of them had been rescued by the young man who stayed in the dark room. More than half of the servants were killed by the incoming attacks. But there was no hesitation or even a slightest idea of retreat in the hearts of the survivors. Their only wish was stall off the enemy as much as possible to buy enough time for their, now powerless master to flee.


    However, the course of events was not in their favor.


    Because their master, the young man, came forward out of the gate of the castle slowly and stood in front of the servants.


    The moment he appeared, everyone stopped. The look on the faces of the 13 men was slightly baffled, grand army''s soldiers was vigilant and surviving servants looked frightened. But the unconcerned young man was clearly stunned when he saw the huge army.


    He was not expecting such a big number after all.


    Young man looked at the army and the 13 men and spoke with astonishment "You came here to kill me, knowing that my condition is now weak! I can understand that, but what do you think you are doing bringing in an army like this!"


    Of the 13 men who witnessed his expressions and the bewilderedness in the young man''s and voice, one of them who was wearing a red dress came forward. He was about 1,90 cm tall, hefty, red haired and red eyed with a cut mark on the edge of his left eye. His aura alone was more powerful than a quarter of the aura emitted by the soldiers of the gigantic army. The men in red looked at the young man and spoke with disdain: "This day is the last day of your life, little brat!" We were waiting for this moment for years; the 13 clans have united, and we came here to kill you. After we kill you..."


    "SHUT UP!"


    With the expression of the man in red, the whole atmosphere changed in a flash. Everyone was stumped. They were expecting the young man to run for his life in the face of this army. After all, despite the young man''s true level of power was unimaginable, his body was now in a weak shape. When the young man appeared, the soldiers in the army were a little frightened, yet seeing the expression on his face, they were a little relieved. Then, when one of the leaders of the 13 clans came forward and spoke with disdain, their fears were completely cleared away. But what followed gave them goose bumps.


    The young man was in front of three million people, but he was not afraid!


    He was standing in front of an army, in front of the 13 clans in his weak state, yet still was interrupting one of them!


    But that was not what they were afraid of and surprised at.


    What they really frightened about was the unbearable aura that killed ten thousand men when the young man shouted!


    "Th... That is impossible! How can this be! You''re supposed to be weak! That is impossible! This is an illusion This is definitely an illusion!" The men in red spoke with the fear and discomfiture in his voice.


    The young man looked at the enormous army with his grey eyes that radiates the rays of death and spoke bristly: "You pieces of rubbish!" You waited for the right moment to kill me, and the moment you have been waiting for finally came. And while I hoped that you could take this opportunity, you really just brought me three million souls. How dare you to stand before me with an army that 5 of you garbages can destroy? They can be the elites of this realm; you can be the leaders of the 13 most powerful clans of this realm. But that does not change the fact that you are just some insects before me! Now that you decided to kill me and brought this excuse of an army to kill me, and humiliate me, you will suffer the consequences!"


    The earth and the skies were trembling as the young man spoke. Most of them died because of the fear they felt when they looked into his eyes. Yes, it was not an exaggeration. Because there was no word that could describe the bone chilling aura that was filled with young man''s hunger to kill.


    Everyone was terrified but there was only one thing they could do.


    Fight!


    The sight was worthy of myths and legends. A tremendous army was charging while spreading a frightening aura. Even though there were many races in the army, every one of them has the same agenda. Weapons like swords, spears, axes and crows like lightening up the face of the earth with their flashes. On the other hand, the hundreds and thousands of arrows thrown were hailing down from the sky. The ground was shaking as the soldiers in the army marched. On the other side...


    There was only a young man!


    He was just waiting in the face of this great and frightening landscape. In the face of hundreds of thousands of arrows and millions of soldiers, he stood without any hesitation. Now, he was like a God of war!


    As the troops marched, the arrows fell towards the young man. The dust around the area was lifted as all that arrows fall at the same time. Since the young man''s original location was covered with dust, no one could see his condition. But even though it was nearly impossible for someone on this realm to get away unscathed from an attack of this scale, they carried on charging decidedly. The dust settled when the distance between front man of the army and the young man was 100 meters. The scenery was clear now. Although hundreds of thousands of arrows landed around him, there was not a single arrow in the 20-meter radius. Let alone an injury, there was not a single grain of dust on the young man!


    Young man''s grey eyes flashed, and he walked relentlessly. Yes, he just walked! He had neither a weapon nor a technique. He just simply walked. Yet in his first step, he reached the front-man soldiers. When he reached them, the soldiers around him died with their arms and legs severed. When he took his second step, he came into the middle of the army. And when he reached there, the heads of the soldiers in the vicinity exploded, they died instantly. In this third step, he reached the tail of the army, and when he reached there, soldiers around him drown in their own blood because their lungs had burst. When he took this forth step, he came in front the 13 men who had not mowed while the army was charging. He had only taken 4 steps. As a result of these four steps:


    The entire army was destroyed!


    The 13 men were looking at the young man in horror. Young man looked at them and spoke: "The snacks are over. Show me the strength of the leaders of the 13 clans!"


    The man in red got down on his knees and began begging: "Loo... Lord.... Lord Ur..."


    "SHUT UP! You are not worthy of speaking my name! If you are not charging, I will! On top of that, I will give you an advantage. I will not move or block your attacks for five seconds. So, you might have a chance for 5 seconds," the young man said, cutting into the words as his name began to be said:


    "Five!"


    "Four!"


    There was a great determination in the hearts of the 13 men and they suddenly attacked. Between them and the young man, there was approximately 40 meters, but for them this distance could be taken in less than a second.


    As three seconds left, the attack of the 13 men was about to touch the young man. Yet, at that moment, something unforeseeable happened!


    The 30-meter radius of the young man flashed. And the gray light emanated from the young man covered this 30-meter radius.


    "The Glow of The Grey Death!"


    A few seconds later, the light dissipated. Young man in the middle and about 5 meters away the leaders of the 13 clans could be seen, they were stationary.


    The man in the red spoke slowly: "when did you become too low to not to keep your promises?"


    Young man looked towards him and then turned towards the castle and spoke: "Promise? I do not forget my promises, but only those I approve are worthy of my promises. Have you ever heard about a man give an ant his word? You''re not worth as much as an ant to me!"


    Young man walked towards the castle after killing them and slowly disappeared from the sight of the 13 men.


    As the bodies of the 13 men slowly disintegrated, the men in the red spoke from his heart as he perishes: I do not know which one of us were righteous. All I know is we underestimated you and we can''t help you find what you were looking for all these years. "


    There was not a half-minute between the annihilation of the 13 clan leaders and the army''s charge towards the young man. Within half a minute, the young man killed everyone brutally. Not a single survivor!


    ....


    The young man continued walking after he entered the castle and carried on walking until he came in front of a gate. He raised his hand and touched the door. Then, the door slowly opened with a green glow.


    Behind the door, there was a big hall and, in this hall,, there was only one thing. It was a statue made of jade. Resembling a human, this statue was indeed not a human because it had 8 arms. The young man looked at the statute and spoke:


    "I will achieve my purpose. I will do whatever it takes. Does not matter if my enemies are humans, elves, demons, ghosts, sprits, or even Gods, I will go there and destroy you. If necessary, I will give everything for this purpose!"


    Young man''s voice was filled with grief and anger. After looking at the statue a minute or so, he spoke again. "Hermes, how long are you going to try sneak out there? Come here. I have a very important mission for you."


    After the young man finished his words, footsteps heard, and Hermes appeared with a remorseful face. Hermes kneed and spoke: "Please forgive me for what I have done Sir. You can have my soul or my life as you please. It is not enough for what I have done there is nothing else I can do."


    "Hermes, I don''t care about your life or your soul but if you really want to be forgiven take these and do as I say, " The young man''s voice was weaker than when it first appeared and his face looked paler. When Hermes saw that, he looked into his face carefully and saw the blood slowly flowing from the corner of his mouth. And when he saw this, Hermes''s body trembled, and he immediately ran to the young man''s side.


    "Sir, are you okay? You defeated that army in this state. Why did you go that far? If you had run and return after your body had improved, you could have easily killed all the living things in the realm without any bother."


    "Hermes, I have a purpose that I desire more than anything. I can take on everyone for this purpose, I can even destroy myself for this. If I had run away, I would have lost the one thing that was likely to accomplish that purpose. I put my body in this shape to do it, I might even die. But none of these matters. All that matters is that someone who can go there and destroy it even if I can''t! And, surely after that, someone who can make "that" decision after it..."


    Hermes was frightened when he heard the young man''s words. But the fear was not caused by the young man''s aura that could possibly kill him. What he feared was what the young man thought he could manage.


    "Sir, you are not planning on doing that are you? If you do that, it is highly likely..."


    "I will most likely die! But that does not matter. Hermes, come closer; maybe these may be the last word that you will hear from your master," The young man spoke, interrupting Hermes. After the young man''s words, Hermes approached the young man, and he whispered something into Hermes'' ears. Upon hearing them, Hermes'' eyes widened. He then clenched his fist and looked at him with blurred eyes, knelt in front of him.


    "Serving you and knowing you is the maximal pleasure that I have ever felt in my life. I will do exactly what you said. I hope that everything will be as you wish, and I hope that people who can use these can grant your wish. As Hermes spoke, the young man smiled. And then he looked at the 8-arm statue. After a brief glance, his grey eyes flashed, and the entire room got covered with grey lights.


    The young man cried out; "Soul Connection of the Grey Death." Then his body became completely transparent. After about three seconds, his transparent body shattered and the pieces gather in the palms of the 8-arm statue, creating 8 different objects. Some of these objects looked simple, some ornate and special. But none of them had and aura or a special power. It was as if, expect for their appearance, they were pretty ordinary stuff.


    Hermes approached the statue as he wept and took the 8 objects. He then began to walk outside and soon he exited the castle. Going forward for a while, he turned around again and looked at the castle and sighed: "Sir, I don''t know what you were thinking or if you are dead when you leaved this mission. But I will do what you have said. I hope we will see each other again one day, and I hope these items will come back together and fulfill your purpose."


    After talking, Hermes walked away he eventually disappeared.


    Years later.....

 Chapter 2 - Asil Mirza

    Meteor city was a very large and prosperous city. This city was located to the east of the Crimson Lightning Empire. Apart from being large and prosperous, it was the most powerful among the 8 cities in the east of the Empire. The sole reason for this was that there were many powerful cultivators in the city.


    The cultivators were the determiner of the power of a clan, a cult, a city, even an empire. Whoever had the stronger implementor would be the strongest. But this also brought a cruel world with it. A world where the power is absolute and the weak have no say at all...


    East of Meteor City, Star Plain: Dawn.


    The Star Plain was located on the eastern border of Meteor City, where many people came to visit. The famous night sky filled with stars was the biggest reason why many people came to visit there. This was the place where the stars in the sky could be seen at its finest in Meteor City. The Star Plain was generally crowded and sonorous. But today, the atmosphere was much more vibrant than it usually was. Because tomorrow, the people in Meteor City were going to send out a group to pick out the youngsters with potential in the Star Plain. This was a very important event for the people of the Plain. Because should the people''s children or grandchildren were to be chosen by the incoming group, this would bring them great power and prestige in the plain.


    Now in the distance, far from the crowd, there was a group of four people whose faces were filled with vanity, were walking toward a teenager, and talking among each other:


    "I wonder what we should make that loser do today. I say we make him do errands. After all, he is a useless piece of garbage."


    "I don''t understand why our clan still harbors such garbage. Other people make fun of our clan for harboring him. How can someone, despite being 16, not learn, Elementary Profound Realm. People''s Profound Veins opens at 12, and generally, even the most garbage human being would learn the Elementary Profound Realm in a year. Calling him garbage is a real compliment."


    "There''s nothing to do. After all, he is the adopted son of the Clan Leader. But I really do not understand the Clan Leader. Why doesn''t he disown trash like this and make sure our clan''s name does not become joking material? This is so stupid."


    "Tun?, shut up! If you say something bad about my father again, I will put you in such a shape that you will beg to die!"


    With the fourth teenager''s speech, the other three were silenced and frightened to their bones. The last to speak, dressed in all-white clothes, with short brown hair and a very handsome looking, the youngster was the only biological child of the Clan Leader and he was the strongest among the younger generation in the clan. He was now 19 years old, and a year ago, He started the Forth Degree Profound Realm.


    The youngster who spoke before him gulped and spoke with a frightened tone: "Young Master Yekta, forgive the crudity I just did. I do not question the decisions of the Clan Leader. Just... He''s a piece of trash that does not suit very well to you and the clan leader."


    The young man, named Yekta, looked at him and spoke as if something was bothering him: "I am aware of this, just like any other clan member. Yet, it is my father''s will, and I, as his son, must abide by it. Even though he is my stepbrother, that does not change the fact that he is just garbage. But there must be a reason why my father kept him here. Maybe he is keeping him here to run the errands of someone as talented as me."


    Three other youngsters spoke at the same time:


    "Young Master Yekta, very wise. It really has to be like this."


    "He is certainly only here to run errands of Young Master Yekta."


    "Young Master Yekta is absolutely right."


    Three youngsters knew that it was mostly Yekta who did not want the teenager, whom they and everyone in their clan saw as garbage. After all, being from the same household as someone like him was a great humiliation for Yekta, who had a very good position in the Clan. However, even though he said ''As my father''s son, I must abide by it'', Yekta has always taken a stand against his step-brother and had spoken to his father countless times to get him expelled from the Clan. Yet, no matter who supported him or what he said, his father would not allow him to be expelled from the Clan. Not only that, but he was also punishing the ones who hurt him. Although this led everyone, especially Yekta to wonder why the Clan Leaders never revealed the reason why.


    After chattering among each other for a while, the four youngsters came up next to another teenager lying next to a tree looking up at the sky. This young boy, who wore rather worn-out clothes had charcoal black eyes. He was about 170 to 175 cm tall, had a hair long enough to reach around his neck but laid back and gathered behind his head, had an ordinary body; was looked around 15 to 16 years old. But for ordinary and unspectacular for most people, this young man looked as if he was not from this world. He was the teenager who everyone in the Clan called rubbish, teased, and mocked.


    The four youngsters stared at him for a few as they approached him. Then one of them said "Hey Asil! Can''t you see how busy everyone is? Why are you lying there and staring at the sky while everyone else is trying to help as much as they can? Aren''t you ashamed of that?"


    Asil looked at the boy who was talking to him. He then pulled himself together, stood up, and spoke: "Big Brother Ugur, I would like to help. But unfortunately, I do not have the source power as you do. So, what I can do is limited. At least to be able to do what I can do; I went to Uncle ¨¹nal to talk about it when I got up today. But he said that I was trash, that I would disrupt and hinder the things even if I tried to help. So, I decided to come here and watch the sky without disturbing anyone."


    The young man who is tall and very well built was named Ugur. He was 20 years old. And he entered the third level of Profound Realm three months ago. Given that the general young population of the Clan was entering the Third level of Profound Realm at the age of 24, He was a respectable member of the clan and this caused him to have a rather haughty look against others. Among the four, he was the second most powerful in the younger generation, after the Clan Leader''s son and the Clan''s Young Master Yekta.


    Ugur looked at him and spoke in a manner that both approving and sardonic: "Uncle ¨¹nal told the truth. Someone like you would be a liability instead of a backup. He did the right thing by stopping you from ruining an important day like tomorrow"


    Ugur''s words could make a normal person angry. But against these words, Asil looked at them smiling. It was the only thing he could do. Knowing that he is weak and the only reason that he could stay on this Clan was his father, he was not doing anything to annoy anyone and he was just smiling. He was just smiling, whether they insulted him, made fun of him, or maltreat him.


    And despite his efforts, that smile was naturally irritating to many in the Clan.


    Asil looked at Ugur smiling, then looked at his big brother Yekta and spoke: "You would not come to see me, big brother, did something important happen? But when I think about it, what could possibly have made you come to see me? Or is my father calling me?"


    Yekta looked at him and spoke in a stern tone: "Yes, my father is calling you. Go to my father''s courtyard without getting into someone''s way and make sure you don''t do anything to embarrass our family as you leave."


    Asil laughed and spoke: "What can I do more embarrassing than my existence, big brother?"


    For a moment, intention to kill spread through Yekta''s eyes, and then he spoke in a very cold tone: "There is really nothing more than embarrasses me than your life. If it were not for my father''s will, I would have killed you already. A trash like you is worth more dead than alive!"


    After talking this much, Yekta did not care about Asil anymore and left there with the three other youngsters.


    As they walked away, Asil looked at them in a way that no one could understand what he was thinking and headed toward his father''s courtyard.


    After about a five-minute walk, he arrived in front of the large courtyard. When he arrived in front of the courtyard, he straightened out his clothes and spoke respectfully: "Father, I''m home. Can I come in?"


    A few seconds after Asil spoke, a voice, of which the confidence and determination could be heard, came from inside: " Asil, you do not have to ask for permission, this is your home, of course, you can come in."


    Upon hearing these words, Asil felt relieved as if all the bad things in his head had disappeared one by one, he got inside smiling. This was the Clan Leader''s courtyard. It was arranged so simply and ordinary that those who entered here for the first time would think it was a servant''s yard. After Asil got inside, a man aged somewhere between 40 to 50 years of age, who was wearing a shabby dress, appeared. He had brown hair with rare white strands among them, he was 180 to 190 cm tall. The man looked at Asil and spoke: "So tell me Asil, how was your day? Did the people in the Clan give you any trouble today?"


    As he looked at that man, Asil''s heart was comforting. That man was Asil''s father and he was the only one who truly loved and cared about him in the Clan. If it were not for him, maybe Asil would already be dead. Whenever he had a problem, his father was always there for him and even if there were other, even stronger, clans that caused the problem, he would solve the issue by making sacrifices for Asil. Including Asil, no one knew as to why the Clan Leader cared for Asil more than the other members of the Clan and even more than his own son. But for Asil, it did not matter even if his father was doing it for a reason. In the end, his father brought him to this day no matter what.


    "Nothing much happened father. But it feels very good to see that even the laziest of our clan is doing something on this beautiful day. Everyone in the clan is in a hurry, doing something. Which brings out a pretty interesting picture."


    After speaking this much, Asil waited for a while and started speaking again upon not hearing the reason why his father called him: "Why did you call me here father? Dis something important happened?"


    A disoriented expression formed on the face of Asil''s father, and after thinking for a while, he spoke: " I did not summon you. Did someone told you that I have?"


    Upon hearing his father''s words, Asil instantly understood everything. Yekta and people around lied to Asil to avoid seeing him around.


    Asil''s father figured about relatively what was happening from his son''s silence and then spoke with a reassuring manner: "It is good you came here, regardless of the reason. We''ll have a little chat, and then you can help me with something I need help with."


    After hearing his father''s soothing words, crestfallenness in Asil''s heart slightly cleared away and gradually yield its place to happiness. Asil spoke in a confused way: Yes, Father, I would like to help you as much as I can about what you want. But how could someone like you, who is in the Second level of the Nascent Realm, need my help? Besides, how can someone like me, who hasn''t even made it to the Elementary Profound Realm, be helpful to you?"


    Hearing his son''s words, Asil''s father became slightly upset and then spoke: "Remember Asil, power is not the most important thing in this world." No matter how powerful one might be, there are some things one cannot do by themselves. For instance, I can be in the second level of the Nascent realm, yet still, I cannot be in the two places at the same time. That is why I need the help of those around me. Our clan, or other clans, even great sects, were founded on this principle. You did not make it into Elementary Profound Realm, so what? That does not make you weaker than the others. Maybe there is a reason we do not know as to why didn''t your Profound Power entered into the Elementary Profound Realm yet. If there is such a reason, your father will do everything he can to find it and find a solution."


    Asil unintentionally felt a stream of hope flowing through his heart but it faded away shortly. "But, father, even if there is a reason why I am like this, how are we going to find out? People''s profound veins open at the age of 12. I have been in this situation for 4 years, why do you believe that when we have not found the reason for this in 4 years. If there was a reason, you would have found it for me by now. I believe that with all my heart."


    Asil''s father nodded and spoke: "My son, I have not been able to find this reason for 4 years. You are right about that but there is something you are forgetting."


    Asil''s eyes filled with confusion and he spoke: "Is there something I am forgetting?"


    His father looked and approved him smiling then he spoke: "Yes, there''s something you''ve forgotten. Although I have looked at all the ancient inscriptions in our clan, I have not found this reason. But that does not mean that people from the Meteor City would not know about it either. Maybe they know the reason for this, and maybe they can help you get better. Thereby you can get stronger as you wish."


    Asil knew that his father told these words to him only to comfort him, but he still could not deny the truth in these words in his heart. In the end, his clan was powerful and famous where they grew up, but ultimately, neither their power nor their reputation or their knowledge could be more than those of the people of the Meteor City. Even the weakest clan in the Meteor City could be more powerful than their own.


    Asil looked into the eyes of his father with his heart full of hope and spoke happily: "You might be right father, even though we don''t know the reason, this doesn''t mean that they wouldn''t know that too." He paused for a while, then spoke as if something had come to his mind: "by the way, father, you said there was something you wanted me to help. What do you want me to help you with? I will do my best to do what you ask for help, and I will not disappoint you."


    Asil''s father laughed and spoke: "Asil, you are my, Cem Mirza''s son. I would never believe that you will disappoint me even one day. You are very valuable to me and you deserve my trust more than anyone else here."


    His father''s words filled Asil Mirza''s heart with an intense feeling of fondness and happiness. He could understand from his father''s tone how important and valuable he was to his father. Although he was not his own son, his father never treated him like a stepson.


    Cem Mirza watched his son for a while. He then spoke in a solemn tone: "Asil, you know there is a small lake in the little Pine Forest behind the clan?"


    Asil Mirza looked at his father''s expression and immediately understood that this was about what his father would want. "Yes father, of course, I know. It is the clan''s sacred territory. Although I do not know why anyone trying to get near the lake is being blocked by an unknown force. Even though we can see the lake from a distance, no one has the slightest idea as to why we cannot go, or even get close there, or why it was passed on as the sacred territory of our clan in the inscriptions from the foundations of our clan to this date. Which makes there quite mysterious. Also, some of the people who come to the Star Plain from outside are going there just to solve this mystery and they are paying a fee to our clan to get there, thus our treasure is growing. But I think this was just made up by our ancestors to make others curious and make money from their curiosity."


    Asil''s words were right and many in the clan thought so. This mysterious lake was generating huge amounts of revenue to their clan from the people who were trying to uncover its mystery.


    But there was only one person in the clans who did not think that way... That was Cem Mirza!


    Cem Mirza look at his son in a meaningful way and spoke: "Asil, there is a reason why it is sacred territory and people cannot enter. It was created a long time ago, and it only opens for an hour every 200 years. People who go there could not enter because the opening day has not been here all this time. But that special day which comes in every 200 years has finally come. What I want from is to go there and drink the holy water of the lake."


    His father''s words shocked Asil Mirza. He never thought there was such a thing and he was not the first one who never thought about that.


    Asil Mirza''s mind was still in shock, his father continued to speak: "Its name is the Lake of Life. Only Clan Leaders know its name and its properties, and it is absolutely forbidden for clan leaders to tell anyone else. Although I am not certain if the words of our ancestors told us are true, it is believed that the water there could cure and physical or mental illness. If that is true, your condition could be cured."


    Asil Mirza remained silent for a while then he spoke: "Father if what you are saying is true, our clan can become much more powerful. Why is it forbidden to tell others? And if it was forbidden, why did you tell me?"


    Cem Mirza explained as he looked at his son smiled: " Asil, If it were really that simple as you said, this lake could strengthen our clan. After all, when it was time for the lake to open, the Clan Leader who knew this could go to the lake and take liters of water and us them when he came back to the clan. But it is not that simple. Our ancestors figured something out after they tried it. In their experience, only the first sip from the lake was effective. All the sanctity in the disappears after the first sip. So, no matter how much water someone takes, only the first sip is effective. As it stands, if this secret were to be known by everyone, there would be a great battle to be the first one to take the first sip of the lake''s water every 200 years, and maybe many people would die. That is why our ancestors forbade sharing this information. I am breaking that ban today. You should go there by devious means and take the first step of the lake''s water. Only 4 hours until the lake opens to the outside world. If you had not come to me today, I would have found you and share this great information with you. Now, seal up your lips and give no words, make sure you go to the entrance of the lake in 4 hours."


    Upon hearing his father''s words, Asil Mirza agreed with his father. Indeed, if this secret to be known by other people, it would have caused many deaths, regardless of whether it was true or not. But this was secondary for Asil Mirza. The most important thing for him was that; even though his father knew and could have easily used it for himself, he told him and granted him this divine opportunity. This made Asil Mirza think of only one thing:


    "Father, I will get stronger and make you proud more than anyone else no matter what happens. "


    Even though this was a thought that he had, it was coming from his heart and he really wanted to make it happen.


    Asil Mirza looked at his father and spoke soulfully: "Father... Thank you."


    Cem Mirza approached his son, put his hands on his shoulder, and spoke with a scoff: "Asil, I am your father. It is very natural to do something like that between a father and his son, you do not need to thank me. You might not understand now. But for a father, his son''s happiness is his own. Now go and make your preparations. If the words of our ancestors are true, you will be healed, and you will finally be able to live like everyone else."


    Asil Mirza approved with a nod and left there after thanking his father once more.


    Cem Mirza watched his son as he walked away, and then he closed his emotion-filled eyes and sighed as he spoke: "How fast 16 years have passed. You were a little smiling baby when I found you. You were abandoned, but you were still smiling. Years have passed, despite everything you have been through, you can still smile today. Asil, you are stronger than everyone in this clan. I hope the Lake of Life can cure you. I hope you can live as you wish. I hope you can always be happy and smile for the rest of your life...."

 Chapter 3 - Mysterious Skinny Man

    Asil went straight into his own residence after leaving his father''s side. His residence was very similar to that of his father. There wasn''t much in it, and it was quite far from ostentatious. Even though he had no profound power, as the Clan Leader''s son, he could have easily lived in a place that is far better than here. But he didn''t want to live off his father''s title. He was a man who would rather die than live by his father''s name.


    Every time Asil Mirza looked at the place he lived in, he thought the same thing...


    I might be the Clan Leader''s son. My family might be rich. I might have a father who would protect me and grant my wishes. But even so, I must live by my own labor. Because if I down, I will never be as strong as those who are in worse conditions than me.


    That thought was very important to him. To him, challenges would strengthen a person, and there were people in this world who were in a more difficult situation than him. No matter how harsh was his conditions, he wanted to get out of this on his own.


    Asil looked around himself upon arriving where he lived. Although he had 4 hours to prepare, he had nothing to prepare. At first, he did not understand the reason for this much time, but when he gave it some thought, he found it. Even though he was worthless in the clan, many came to make fun of him every day. If he disappeared for 4 hours without a reason, that would have drawn attention.


    Since the things were the way they were, Asil Mirza decided to wait till the time was short and go to the Pine Forest where the Lake of Life was located.


    As always, he began watching the skies while waiting since he had nothing much to do. He didn''t know why, but he had an urge to keep looking at the sky. And that urge was not something to be underestimated. It was as if this urge was something that came from the depths of his soul. He felt as if there was something very important to him beyond the sky. 3 hours passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, 2-3 people came to mock and make fun of him as he expected. When it was 1 hour away from the opening time of the Lake of Life, Asil finally left his residence and set out for the Pine Forest behind the clan.


    No more than 15 minutes on foot between his residence and the Pine Forest. But Asil extended the path to not let anyone know he was gone and reached the forest for about 55 minutes.


    The Pine Forest was a quite quiet and safe place where rabbits and other harmless animals lived. Thus, even people like Asil who had no profound power could go to the Pine Forest without fear. Normally there would be people coming to the Pine Forest, but since there would be people coming from Meteor City tomorrow, people did not bother to come here which made it very easy for Asil.


    After about 10 minutes of walking, Asil reached the depths of the forest where normally people could not go further. Asil looked ahead and muttered to himself. "If my father''s words are true, the entrance to the Lake of Life must have been opened about five minutes ago. So if I move forward now, I need to be able to go to the Lake of Life without any trouble... I''m not getting anywhere thinking like that. It''s best to try and learn. If the words of our ancestors are true, then I really can have profound power like everyone else. If they''re not real, I''ll live the same life. I have nothing to lose."


    After murmuring to himself, Asil took a deep breath and took a step forward. He was excited enough to feel his chest explode after his first step. Because he actually took a step forward. One step doesn''t mean much to most people, but that one step was very important to him right now. Because this step was proof that his father''s and the ancestor''s words were true.


    If I can get through here, then it is true what our ancestors said about this place opening for only 1 hour in 200 years. And if those words are true, it should also be true that one sip from the Lake of Life can heal all physical or mental illnesses!


    Asil''s eyes flashed after thinking about these and he charged forward to the lake. He was running faster than usual he is at the moment because a piece of hope flamed inside his heart and gave him strength. Since Asil never heard of anyone reaching this far into the forest, he did not know if this place was dangerous or not. But that didn''t really matter right now. The most important thing for him was to go to the lake and take the first sip without trouble.


    After a short run, Asil finally arrived at the Lake of Life with bated breath. With a deep breath, he tried to regulate his breathing and then looked carefully towards the Lake of Life. Within a second, his eyes were about to pop out of his head, he did not know what to think. What he saw gave him the greatest surprise he had ever experienced in his life.


    There was a small lake in front of his eyes, which was visible to the bottom due to the clarity of the water in it. On top of this view, blended with the smell and image of Water Lilies of various colors found on the water of this small lake, the rather relaxing aura emanating from the water of the lake created a rather difficult image to describe. It was so beautiful and relaxing that almost everyone in the world would want to live here. But what Asil was baffled by was something else rather than the scenery...


    This cannot be! I must be dreaming it is impossible!


    Those were Asil''s first thoughts. He didn''t want to believe what he saw, but even though he denied that image in his mind, he knew what he saw was real. By the lake, there was a skinny man in his 40''s or 50''s who wore a messy dress and had hair which was as messy as his clothes. But that was not the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was that this man drank from the water of the lake like a wild animal who had not had water in years!


    Asil was in no condition to know what to do at the moment. Thanks to his father, he had a great chance today that only came once in 200 years, but that chance that could change his life was destroyed by the man he now faces. He was dazed and edgy, but he controlled himself by waiting for a while and calmed down. After he calmed down, he thought in his heart:


    No need to be angry. After all, this man has done nothing wrong. He is just a guy who was in the right place at the right time and drank the water because of his thirst. So, it was not my destiny to drink from this Lake''s water and be healed.


    A normal person would get angry in a situation like this, yell at the other man or attack him, but Asil was not the kind of person who would easily surrender to an urge that tells him to harm the other man. He then sighed and headed towards the man drinking water by the lake. The skinny man leaped 2-3 steps from where he was when he heard someone approaching him and looked at the Asil with a strange expression. After a brief glance, Asil spoke. "Sir, may I know who you are? This is the sacred site of our clan, and as for the water you drink, it is the water of our clan''s sacred lake. This is an area where people who are not from our clan are not allowed to enter, so if you came here by mistake, it would be better for you to leave before some of our clan members find you. If they see you breaking in here without permission, they can catch you and punish you. "


    He was only thinking about the other man''s life even though his hopes have vanished. However, he felt odd looking at this man. He did not know the reason why, but this skinny guy way giving him the feeling that he did not belong in this world. This indescribable feeling was exacerbated when the man looked at him.


    The skinny man squinted and smiled awkwardly and then spoke, laughing like a madman: "Hahahaha. You are really funny, young man. No one can catch me. By the way, where exactly am I and who are you?"


    Asil was surprised at the way the man spoke. The person he was facing looked pretty skinny and weak, but he was talking really large. There was also some sign of insanity in his tone and behavior. Asil''s first impression of this man was that he was a lunatic. Not only him, but anyone who saw this man for the first time could have had that impression.


    Asil gave the man a perplexed look and then spoke respectfully as if he was speaking with a normal elder: "Sir, I am a member of the clan here. Although you have confidence in yourself, there are many powerful people in our clan. It could really be bad for you if they see you here without permission."


    The skinny guy laughed and talked like a madman again. "Hahahaha. If your clan is so powerful, why didn''t you do anything to me when I entered your sacred territory? Besides, I didn''t ask you where you came from, I asked you who you were. Do you talk to your elders around here without introducing yourself?"


    The skinny guy''s tone was crazy, but his words had truth in them. Asil really needed to introduce himself. After all, in a world where the power is everything, the aura emanating from his body, no matter how skinny the man looked, showed that he was beyond the elementary profound realm. So Asil knew he was definitely stronger than himself.


    "Sir, I am an insignificant person in our clan who has no Profound Power. My name is Asil, the surname is Mirza. I am a member of the Mirza Clan that''s famous around here. Even if I do not know where you come from or who you are, it would be really dangerous for you to stay here for so long. While no one in the clan has noticed you, it would be best if you left."


    The skinny man repeated his mad laugh and spoke. "Hahahaha. Young man, you''re really funny, but you''re also arrogant. So, you are one of those people who think you''re strong enough to be insignificant. Well then, insignificant Asil... "After talking all the way here, as if something had suddenly come to his mind, the skinny man''s facial expression changed, and he soon continued to speak with his bewildered face: "What did you just say? Did you say the Mirza Clan? You''re from the Mirza Clan!?


    The change in the skinny man''s tone and facial expression surprised Asil. Normally, people who hear the name of their clan do not react like that. But his astonishment was lost when he thought the skinny man had just figured out the situation, he was in.


    Asil looked at the skinny man in a helpful manner and spoke sincerely: "Yes, I am one the Mirza Clan. Judging from your reaction, you have just figured out the situation you are in. As I said earlier, it is best if you leave here before it is too late."


    The skinny man spoke as if he had not heard Asil''s words and spoke strangely: "So you are from Mirza Clan. This means that... I''m really lost. I''ve never heard of the Mirza Clan before. What exactly is this Mirza Clan you''re talking about, big or small? Hahaha. It doesn''t really matter, though. Let''s put aside these little matters, young man. What I''m really curious about is why you felt sadness in your heart when you first looked at me."


    Asil did not know how to react upon hearing skinny man''s words and seeing the expression on his face. Sometimes the guy was laughing like crazy, sometimes he was doing things that weren''t his age, sometimes he was being serious. But despite all that, he was quite a mystery to Asil at the moment. After all, he was able to feel the sadness inside Asil''s heart even though he does not know how. Asil was in between whether, to tell the truth, or not, after thinking about this for a while, he made up his mind and spoke. "Sir, I am not supposed to tell you this, but I have a feeling says "You should tell him". Asil paused for a while and continued to speak honestly. "As I have said before, I do not have profound power, and that this is the sacred territory of Mirza Clan. The reason this area is sacred is that it only opens once in 200 years, and the first sip of the holy water of the lake heals all physical or mental illnesses. I came here hoping to fix myself and get stronger as everyone else. But when I arrive here... " Asil had only spoken so far. Because what he said so far explained everything. But there was one thing he forgot...


    And that was the skinny man here was an unpredictable lunatic!


    The skinny man looked at him with curious eyes and spoke words that baffled Asil: "What happened when you get there? Hey, young man, why did you stop in the most exciting part? Ow... Did I just drunk the water you were after?"


    Asil was in a quandary. He could not know whether the man was just lunatic or if he was making fun of him. Because all of the man''s actions and expressions were extremely realistic. If he were to feel any unnatural behaviors, he could have lost his self-control. He looked into the eyes of the man, examined his behaviors again, and thought in his heart:


    Either he is acting like this on purpose to see my reactions, or he is really like that. If he''s really like that, then I shouldn''t get angry and lose my temper, but, he didn''t do anything wrong. And if he is just checking out my reaction by acting like that... Then I must be extremely careful. After all, someone who can act like this so naturally cannot be an ordinary person. Besides, him feeling the sadness inside my heart supports this possibility.


    Asil''s thoughts were things that most people would not have thought of in such a situation. When someone''s hopes vanished, it would eventually make that person emotionally weak and this weakness would make one overreact against even the slightest of things. And if someone who is in a situation like this is treated in this way, that person would definitely have a hard time controlling himself and thinking rationally.


    Asil smiled and looked at the skinny man, spoke in a patient manner: "Yes sir, as you thought, the water you drank was the water I wanted. I came here to take the first sip of the lake''s water, yet when I arrived here, you were already here and had taken the first sip. As disappointed as I am, there is nothing I can do about it. After all, you did not come here to take the first sip on purpose. That is to say that it was not in mine but in your destiny to drink the first sip from the water."


    After Asil''s words were finished, the skinny man''s expression became serious again and he spoke in a wise tone: "Young man, although I did not come here to take the first sip on purpose, as you said, I destroyed your hopes of becoming stronger by drinking this water. But, don''t you worry, I will repay you one day for destroying your hopes. And, on the other hand, I will give you a secret that you will never hear from anyone in your life. In all likelihood; no one other than me knows this secret, and when I tell you, you will be the second to know it. As for what you should do after learning this... That is entirely up to you."


    Asil knew that what the man was about to say is most likely something bizarre, yet he still waited for the man to speak. After a pause of about ten seconds, the skinny man pouted and spoke disappointingly: "young man, you''re a really weird one. Why are you looking at me seriously? Why don''t you wonder and ask me what the secret is? Pfff, anyway, since you didn''t ask, I''ll tell you. It is a special secret that only I know... The first sip of this lake''s water is really salty..."


    Although Asil thought for a while that this man was not ordinary or this skinny man told these words very seriously, he lost his temper for a brief moment and in this brief moment, he was about to punch the skinny man in the face. But after that brief moment, he clenched his teeth and held his nerve and restrained himself.


    This man is really checking my reaction. It does not matter how long I have been controlling myself, there is no guarantee that I will be able to control myself any longer. And I am not sure what will happen if I lose my self-control. But something tells me it''s definitely not going to be good. Even though this man does not look and feel stronger than my father or the other elders in my clan, he feels incomparable to them. I should get going before it is too late...


    With these thoughts in his mind, Asil managed to cool himself down and spoke in a contained manner. "Sir, thank you for sharing this secret with me. Hmm... Sir, I need to go urgently. As I was speaking with you, I completely forgot that the people of the Meteor City are coming to The Star Plain and that all the clan members are preparing for it. And as a member of the clan, I need to help them. So please excuse me. "


    Asil greeted the skinny man with respect and then ran away from there. The skinny man watched him walk away with his eyes shining with a mysterious light inside him, and when Asil got out of his sight his expression suddenly changed and became serious. He soon smiled mysteriously and spoke to himself: "Interesting! This kid is really interesting. He surely understood that I was checking out his reactions and all that time, he was able to endure a situation that most people would easily lose their control. And when he reached his limit, he left with a proper excuse. Hahaha! I''m really glad this kid can control himself. It would be a shame that such a young man would have to die so early if he could not help but punch me in the face..."


    After talking to himself, the skinny man suddenly disappeared and left a great silence behind as he had never existed there....

 Chapter 4 - People From Meteor City

    Meteor City, Star Plain, Dawn...


    Another day had come when the sun had just begun to rise, and the morning breeze would smooth one. Even though the day had just begun, the sound of anxiety and anticipation echoed from the people around. As these voices continued to fill the entire Plain, a young man from inside of an unpretentious residence, 170-175 cm tall, wearing old clothes, who, despite his ordinary appearance, had a strange and mysterious vibe opened his eyes. The young man''s long hair was a mess because he had just woken up. This young man was Asil Mirza.


    Asil Mirza looked around as if he had had a dream but could not exactly remember what it was after he woke up, told to himself.: "Same dream again...I feel like this dream has a lot to do with me, but I still don''t know what it really means...Is this about my real family? Is it even real? What am I thinking, I already have a real family..."


    Asil Mirza did not know his biological parents. Even though this was important to him at first, by the day, this importance had disappeared. He learned that he was adopted when he was only 4 to 5 years old and asked Cem Mirza who his real family was, but Cem Mirza said he did not know. Although he asked the same question again, Cem Mirza always gave the same answer. As time went on, Asil Mirza''s desire of finding out who his biological parents are had gradually disappeared just like all the other things that fade away with time. Because Asil Mirza now thinks that his only real family is Cem Mirza.


    He often had the same dream when he slept. In his dream, there was a pitch-black world, and this in this pitch darkness; there was a giant door, surrounded by lava, blocked by 8 different chains, and a big book on a rectangular rock about a meter long, which was in front of this door, which emitted a deadly aura. Asil came here in his dream and looked at the giant chained door as if there was something in it that he longed for. Then he went in front of the book to read what was written in it, and he tried to open it, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open it.


    Although he did not know exactly what it had to do with it, Asil Mirza thought that this dream had a connection to his own birth and his biological family. His birth was quite a mystery. In fact, he himself was a mystery. In the end, he was able to enter the Lake of Life without providing any of the three conditions that are necessary to do so. He couldn''t provide the first condition because he knew he did not carry the blood of the Mirza Clan. The second condition was even more impossible because due to a problem in his Profound Veins, he was a person that could not enter the Elementary Profound Realm. As for the third condition, there was nothing to say about it. Because, let alone an extremely rare and valuable artifact, he didn''t even have anything normal that could be considered valuable.


    But despite everything, it made the Asil Mirza understand something. Cem Mirza certainly knew the identity of his biological family or where Asil Mirza actually came from. Because despite knowing these three conditions, Cem Mirza told him to go to the Lake of Life. It was clear that he knew that Asil Mirza could enter to the Lake of Life without any trouble. Although he knew the truth, Asil thought that his ''father'' had a reason for not telling him the truth and decided not to bring it up until he told him.


    Asil Mirza straightened his clothes and hair when he comes out of his residence, first looked at the sky then forward and told himself: "Today is a beautiful day. I wonder what kind of people will come from Meteor City. I hope they''re not as arrogant and selfish as my brother Yekta. If their personalities are alike my brother, even if they know how to fix my Profound Vein, I do not think they would tell me. There is no need to think about this anymore, it will happen anyway if it is in my destiny."


    After talking to himself, Asil Mirza began walking towards the Star Plain and the surrounding area where people would gather to meet those who are from Meteor City.


    After a ten-minute walk, a crowd of people divided into different groups came into view. Each of the different groups in this crowd belonged to different clans or families in and around the Star Plain.


    Asil Mirza slowly approached the people and after looking around and seeing where the Mirza Clan was, proceeded towards them. He heard some derogatory words as he passed through people.


    "What clan is this shabby boy in? Isn''t he ashamed to come here dressed like this on a day like this? Didn''t his parents teach him anything? Tsk, Tsk, Tsk..."


    "Hush, be quiet. He''s from the Mirza Clan. And he''s not just any clan member. He is the son of the leader of the Mirza Clan. I think because he''s the son of the clan leader, he thinks he''s superior to the ones from Meteor City. That''s why he didn''t even notice what he was wearing. Pity how ignorant he is."


    "The leader of the Mirza clan must be ashamed to have a son like this."


    "What don''t you know? He''s not the real son of the leader of the Mirza clan, he''s just adopted. The true son of the leader of the Mirza clan is quite powerful among the younger generation. Compared to the clan leader''s two sons, one is like an angel and the other is like a turd."


    Even though Asil Mirza heard these conversations, it was no longer effective on him since he was used to such things. He went there where the Mirza Clan was gathered without paying attention to the talks, and when he got there, he heard humiliating conversations about his clothes, his weaknesses, him being adopted.


    It wasn''t very important for others to talk like that, but it was really humiliating for those of his own clan to talk like that. Fortunately, there was Cem Mirza among the clan. If not for him, these things would be unbearable.


    Asil Mirza went to the left rear cross of Cem Mirza that was at the front of the clans and started waiting for people from Meteor City with his father and Yekta Mirza who was at the right rear cross of Cem Mirza.


    The atmosphere was very different, as the people around were quite excited and curious. In the end, people who would come were from Meteor City, the most powerful city in the eastern part of the Empire, even the weakest clan in Meteor city was probably stronger than their own clan.


    As time went on, people''s excitement and curiosity grew. After about fifteen minutes, whispers began to be heard inside some of the groups. But those voices were quickly silenced by the leaders of those groups. Twenty minutes later, people started to get restless. It''s been an hour and a half since we''ve been waiting, and there''s still no one around, and its ruined people''s hopes. Another hour passed and people began to think that people from the Meteor City are not coming. What was expected happened after about three hours later a group of people from far away came into view.


    There were five people in this group of people, all walking quite slowly. This group of five consisted of one young man, one young girl, two middle-aged men, and one older man.


    The young male appeared to be about 22-24 years old and 170-175 cm tall. He had auburn skin, blue eyes, medium-length blonde hair, an upright nose, and glowing lips as if he had put on a lip-gloss This young man, with above-average good looks, was at the front of the male group.


    The young girl, aged 16-18, who was on the right-left side of the young man, had about 170cm of height, a long and wavy blonde hair, blue eyes, pink lips, a wheat-colored complexion, and a noble aura. But the burn mark that completely covered the half of this young girl''s face completely overshadowed that beauty.


    The middle-aged man on the right rear cross of the young man had a rather molded body, a black flattop hair, brown eyes, a face with battle scars on it, and about two meters of height.


    The other middle-aged man was on the left rear cross to the young girl in front. He was weaker, though slightly taller, compared to the other middle-aged man. He had similar hair, eyes, and a face with a similar battle scar on it.


    The last of the group, the old man, was in the middle of two middle-aged men. The old man''s long white hair was done like the Kung Fu masters in Chinese movies. Looking at his wrinkled face and slightly hunched body, it was clear that he was quite old. Their facial features were quite similar to the young man in front of them, and they looked as if they were grandfathers and grandsons. But the aura around this old man was too intense to compare with the other four.


    The group of five approached those in the Star Plain with slow steps and stopped when the distance between them was about ten meters.


    The people on the Star Plain were looking at the young girl who was the most attention-grabbing among the group of five, trying not to make it obvious. But they didn''t say anything disrespectful or anything to offend her. Because the young girl who had a burn on her face was a very high-ranking compared to them.


    The young male in the group glanced at the crowd of people in the Star Plain with his eyes and then spoke with an arrogant manner: "So this is the Star plain that everyone praises. It is really a beautiful place, as rumored, and the people who really live in this beautiful place are pretty weak. Lucky for you, senior people like us do not want this place to be so weak anymore. So, we decided to come here to pick out talented young people and take them with us to Meteor City. "The young man glanced at the crowd with his eyes again, then turned to the middle-aged man on his right cross and spoke: "Uncle Toraman, there are so many people here. If we test them all, we will spend a lot of time. There is no point in spending so much time in such a weak place. How do we do the test?"


    The tone of voice the young man used when talking to the man on his right rear cross was not low at all. Thus, all the people there had clearly heard what they were talking about. Although the young man''s speech, tone, and behavior humiliated everyone there, almost all of the people there were happy as if they had a child because of what the young man said. Because the young man said they really came here to test the younger generation and take the chosen ones to Meteor City. If the children or grandchildren of the people here were among the chosen ones, it would grant them an enormous amount of respect.


    The middle-aged man, whose name is Toraman, looked carefully at the crowd and turned to the young man and spoke: "Hmm, as you say, Young Master, it is really very crowded and if we put everyone to the test it will take a very long time. Hmm, here is the deal then. From what I just looked at, there are ten different groups in this crowd. Each group should send three of the younger generation to take the test. That way we can test the young people they see as capable. And if there are young people who get enough results, we''ll take them with us on the way back."


    The middle-aged man named Toraman was clearly superior to the young man in age and strength. But apparently, where they came from, the young male had a much higher status than himself. Because the attitude of a middle-aged man named Toraman when he spoke to a young man was very respectful.


    The young man approved with his head then looked back at the crowd and spoke "You have heard the number of people who can take the Test. Each group will send three young people of their choice and we will put them to a test of their innate ability." The young man stroked the green ring on his hand and suddenly a small square piece of iron appeared in front of the young man, with a white, transparent sphere on it.


    The crowd was very surprised to see this. Because they knew what the ring was in the young man''s hand.


    The ring on the young man''s hand was a Spatial Ring. Spatial Rings were very valuable things with certain storage areas inside them. Of course, like most things on earth, their Spatial Rings had their differences. The value and rarity of Spatial Rings were determined by these differences. Among these rings, the most common were white-colored Spatial Rings. White-colored Spatial Rings had 1x1 meter storage areas and even if those were the most common and cheap ones, the prices were about 100.000 white Profound Coins and considering that the annual income of the Mirza Clan was approximately 75.000, price of this Spatial Ring was quite high.


    [ Author''s Note: There are four different coins used on the continent in which the Mirza Clan resides. These are White Profound Coins, Green Profound Coins, Blue Profound Coins, and lastly Red Profound Coins. In terms of value, 1 Red Profound Coin = 100 Blue Profound Coin = 10.000 Green Profound Coins = 1.000.000 White Profound Coins. So basically, 1 Spatial Ring is worth 100.000 White Profound Coins or 1000 Green Profound Coins or 10 Blue Profound Coins ]


    The Green Ring on the young man''s hand was more valuable and rarer than the white one, and it had more storage. The Green Spatial Rings had 10x10 meters of storage area and these rings were valuable pieces of treasure that were approximately about 30 Blue Profound Coins. Of course, the white and green rings were not the only ones. There were also different Spatial Rings which were far rarer and more valuable than them. For example, there were Blue Spatial Rings with a storage area of 100x100 meters, which cost about 5 Red Profound Coins, and Red Spatial Rings with a storage area of 1000x1000 meters, which cost about 100 Red Profound Coins.


    Seeing a treasure like a Green Spatial Ring on the young man''s hand surprised the people in and around the Star Plain and made them understand the difference between themselves and the people in front of them. But this bewilderment did not last long, and all the people in and around from The Star Plain were looking at the piece of iron that had a transparent sphere on top that appeared in front of the young man.


    When the young man saw people looking at him with disoriented expressions, his shoulders widened and his chest rose and then spoke arrogantly: "It''s normal for you to be surprised when you see my ring. Let alone a Green Spatial Ring, I think it''s rare to get even a White Spatial Ring in a place like this. I''m going to have to make some statements to help people like you understand the situation you''re in right now. You know we''re from Meteor City. But I think people like you know things about our city only through rumors. Three sects are leading in Meteor City in terms of power and status. We come from one of these clans, the Burning Meteor Sect. And I am the son of the leader of the Burning Meteor Sect. And people with me are my sister and the elders of our Sect."


    The hearts of those who had previously involuntarily looked at the young girl''s face after the young man''s words were filled with fear, along with the thought of whether they had done anything to disrespect her.


    The young man looked proudly at the crowd went on to speak in a sardonic tone "I will explain what this is because people like you have never seen a Test Sphere like the one in front of me before. The name of this sphere is the Profound Imaging Sphere used to test people''s innate ability of Profound Power. In a way that you can understand, this sphere shows one''s potential. We will use this sphere to test the potentials of the three people you select from within your group, and if those who are tested are higher than certain standards, we will take them with us to the Burning Meteor Sect. Now let each group pick three youngsters quickly and let''s start the test. I don''t want to stay in a place like this too long!"


    After the young man''s humiliating speech, the people who gathered around, feeling grateful as if the youngster had done them a great favor, quickly began to choose among them who would take the test.


    It wasn''t really hard to choose. Although everyone wanted their own child or grandchild to take the test, only three of each group would be selected, so people decided to choose the three people they considered most capable by disregarding their wishes. But there was an unexpected exception in a group. This group was the Mirza Clan.


    And the reason why the Mirza Clan became an exception was what Yekta Mirza told.


    He had come up with an unexpected idea while talking about who should be chosen from the Mirza Clan. According to him, two people were guaranteed to take the test for the clan, and these were himself and Ugur Mirza. Everything was going nicely, and everyone was listening carefully to his words up until this point. However, it was Asil Mirza who Yekta Mirza thought should be the third person to take the test! The entire clan was surprised at his suggestion. After all, Asil Mirza was a person without Profound Power and could not even be considered as weak. But Yekta Mirza, unexpectedly said that, while his brother has no Profound Power, he himself believed in his potential, and that if elected, perhaps he could elevate the clan''s power to the skies by correcting the problem in his Profound Veins. Because of his words, his father Cem Mirza was happy in his heart, and after speaking with the clan elders he decided that the three people who would attend the test would be Yekta Mirza, Ugur Mirza, and Asil Mirza.


    But there was someone in the entire Mirza clan who could understand what Yekta Mirza was really thinking when he said these words. That person was Yekta Mirza''s stepbrother Asil Mirza.


    Asil Mirza looked at Yekta Mirza with his fist clenched and spoke from his heart when the attendees of the were selected:


    "Brother, everyone here, including my father, could not understand what you were really thinking when you said those words because they trusted you. You''re trying to put me on this test to disgrace me, brother. That way you can drive my father into the corner to give up on me. Also, because the test makers are from Meteor City, they will know for sure that I have no Profound Power when I take the test, and when that happens, if they perceive my participation in the test as an insult to them, no matter what my father does, he won''t be able to save me, so you will eventually be rid of me. ''''


    Asil Mirza was completely right in his opinion. Yekta Mirza had asked his stepbrother to take the test in the hope of getting rid of him. But no one, including his father Cem Mirza, understood this reason.


    The Mirza Clan and nine other groups determined three people to take the test, and the test began with the possibility that a total of thirty people could enter the Burning Meteor Sect.

 Chapter 5 - Test Results

    Each of the ten different groups in the crowd of people gathered in and around the Star Plain had chosen three people to take the test. The young men in the group from Meteor City looked at them with contempt when the people across them finished their choices and then spoke: "Now listen carefully to what I have to say. Because I''m going to tell you how to do the test and what the lowest test result should be."


    The young man stroked his Green Spatial Ring again and pulled a small knife out of the ring. Then, using the knife, he slightly cut the middle of his Palm, allowing his blood to flow out slightly. The young man looked back at the crowd after cutting off his hand and spoke proudly, saying: "All those who take part in the Test have to do is cut their palms slightly and let their blood flow out. Then touch this sphere in front of me with their palm cut off. When they have done this, the Profound Imaging Sphere will show their potential. I''ll take the test first to show you." After speaking, the young man touched the sphere with his bleeding hand.


    When he touched it, the sphere began to glow softly. Then the brightness decreased and small colored stars began to appear inside the sphere.


    One Green Star, two Green Stars, three Green Stars...


    Soon, exactly ten green stars appeared inside the sphere. However, the changes that occurred in the sphere did not end there. After the tenth Green Star formed, all of the stars vibrated and merged to form a larger blue-colored star. As happened before the Blue Star appeared, other stars were formed but this time the stars were blue.


    Two Blue Stars, three Blue Stars, four Blue Stars...


    The changes had ceased after the eighth Blue Star appeared. The people from Meteor City nodded as if they were pleased with the eight Blue Stars that appeared from the sphere. Seeing their delighted reactions, the young man turned towards the crowd trying to understand what was going on and spoke in a proud tone: "You all just saw the star shapes that appeared in the sphere. These shapes are called the Stars of potential. After you take the test, different colors and the number of star shapes will appear in the sphere according to your potential. The star shapes that will form are divided into different colors and according to their degrees, up to ten stars could be formed in each color. After the tenth star is formed, if you have enough potential, star shapes in a higher degree begin to appear. The attendees must be able to form at least nine Green Stars to be able to come with us to the Meteor City and join the Burning Meteor Sect."


    After a brief moment of silence, one of the leaders in the crowd of people gathered in and around the Star Plain spoke timidly: "Well, Young Master, can you tell us how many different degrees there are on this test and the average result of the attendees?"


    The young man looked arrogantly at the person who asked to question and spoke: "In this Profound Potential Test, there are ten Green Stars, after them, the stars would form in blue. After ten Blue Stars, Red Stars would form. These star colors have their respective names. Green Stars are the lowest level and they are called Human Stars. Human Stars show the potential of ordinary people. In Meteor City, people with Green Stars in their Potential Tests are considered rubbish. Blue Stars that come after the Green Stars are called the Saint Stars. These stars show the potential of geniuses. In the Burning Meteor Sect, even the weakest student have one Blue Star. If you were from our mighty Meteor City, you would have to have at least one Blue Star in your test result to be able to join our sect. But to expect something like this from the weak people who live in a place like this is just a dream. Therefore, our sect has granted a privilege to you and decided to accept people with at least nine Green Stars and more to join us."


    The young man clearly despised the people in front of him, but no one could say anything. After all, this was the world of mighty. He was the son of the leader of the Burning Meteor Sect, one of the three greatest powers of Meteor City. Defying him was the same as defying the Burning Meteor Sect. He was so young and powerful that no matter what he told them, all they could do was shut up and accept what he said.


    The young man looked at the crowd, overwhelmed, and spoke indifferently: "I don''t want to stay here too long. So hurry up and send out the attendees now!"


    For a moment after the young man''s speech, everyone thought of who should be the first to take the test. Because it was a pretty big deal. If the first person to take the test was weak and the test result was low, it would cause the Star Plain to lose more. But if the result of the first person to take the test is high, it could at least be able to change the perception of the people of the Meteor City against the people of the Star Plain.


    As people waited for the first person to come forward to take the test, one of the ten leaders looked at the teenager next to him and spoke proudly: Son, you go first and show everyone that we are not weak."


    The son of one of the leaders, aged 20-22 and appearing about 190cm tall with molded, short brown hair, brown eyes, thick and bushy lashes, and eyebrows, the youngster narrowed his raucous eyes more and answered his father''s words "Dad, don''t worry! Your son will prove that we are not weak!"


    The young man stepped forward after speaking and walked slowly towards the front of the sphere. People were pretty hopeful of the outcome of the test as he walked. Because this young man was considered to be a genius in and around the Star Plain since He was in the fifth level of the Elementary Profound Realm.


    After arriving in front of the Sphere, the young man started talking to introduce himself: "I am the Star Plain''s..."


    "I don''t care who you are or where you come from! No need for the unnecessary talk! Hurry up and take the test!" The young master of the Burning Meteor Sect seriously interrupted the young man in front of him and spoke.


    The youngster, who will be put to the test, clenched his teeth and soon calmed himself down. He then cut the middle of his Palm, allowing his blood to flow out, and placed his hand on the Sphere. Soon after, the sphere began to shine again, and then the brightness decreased and Green Stars started to form.


    One Green Star, Two Green Stars...


    After about ten seconds, the emergence of the stars had ended, the result had quite surprised the people in and around the Star Plain. Because of the test result of the young man who they perceive as a genius, who was in the fifth level of the Elementary Profound Realm... It was exactly six Green Stars!


    The young man who took the test, who had been regarded and indulged as a genius since he was born, naturally failed to digest this result and spoke up, raising his voice: "This is nonsense! There must be a mistake! There''s definitely a mistake! This cant be my result!"


    The young master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at him with contempt and spoke casually: "There is no mistake in the Test. This is your own potential. Hurry up and get back where you were. I can''t waste any more time on you. There are twenty-nine people still to take the test."


    The young man ignored the words of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and cut off his other palm, allowing the blood to flow out, extended his palm to the Sphere to touch it.


    However, this move made the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect very angry. Enraged, the Young Master grabbed the young man by the wrist and gripped it tightly. Then, with a crackling sound, the teenager''s wrist was crushed, followed by the agonizing outcry the young man threw.


    This incident suddenly changed the expressions of the people around. But against this terrible and painful sight, the father of the young man who took the test took a step forward to his son who was crying excruciatingly. At that very moment, an aura spread fear in people''s hearts. The source of this aura was the middle-aged man named Toraman who came from Meteor City with the group.


    The middle-aged man, named Toraman, looked at the crowd and spoke slowly, with a solemn expression: "there is a limit to our sympathy, too. If there is any further disrespect towards our Young Master, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    After the words of the middle-aged man named Toraman, Young Master of the Burning Meteor Clan furiously looked at the people of the Star Plain and spoke: "Who do you think you are to make me repeat my words!? We came here to grant you a chance of joining our Sect. But you have the audacity to say without shame that our test was wrong. That was a simple warning. If any of you disrespect me in any way again, I will kill whoever it is!" Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at the young man with a humiliating look, who had just been put to the test, was now writhing bitterly on the ground, kicked him back to the crowd of Star Plain'' people and continued to speak. "Now hurry up and send the rest of you to take the test!"


    All of the people of the Star Plain felt the fear in their hearts as all the events unfolded. There were two reasons for this. The first reason was that when the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect kicked the young man, his Profound Power was clearly evident. His Profound Power level was exactly In the 8th level of Elementary Profound Realm! It was unimaginable for the people in and around the Star Plain for someone so young to have such a high level of Profound Power. Naturally, people were afraid of this young man whose power was unexplainable even when called super-geniuses. But the real reason for his fears was not the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect, but the middle-aged man named Toraman! Because as he spread his fearsome aura around, the profound power he had hidden was revealed. While the strongest person in the Star Plain was in the third level of the Nascent Profound Realm, The middle-aged man named Toraman was in the sixth level of Nascent Profound Realm! After learning about this fact, the hearts of the whole crowd were filled with dread, and at the same time, it once again made them realize the difference between them and the people of the Meteor City. As a result of this, all the people in and around the Star Plain thought the same things in their hearts.


    "If this middle-aged man named Toraman is that powerful, then what is the level of the Profound Power of the other middle-aged man who has been waiting all this time and does not interfere or say anything.


    But fear wasn''t the only emotion generated as a result of this incident. Because there was someone very happy with the result of these events.


    That was Yekta Mirza!!


    The reason Yekta Mirza rejoiced after the words of the Burning Meteor Sect''s young master''s words was the possibility that the Young Master would perceive Asil Mirza''s attempt to take the test without any Profound Power as disrespect to him. If this possibility were to come true, he would be able to get rid of his stepbrother Asil Mirza he had long wanted to get rid of without any problems, forever.


    After a short time, people calmed down and the second person to take the test came forward. The person to take the test this time was the young girl, aged 19-20, about 170 tall, had slightly slanted green eyes and crescent eyebrows and pink lips.


    When the young girl came to the front of the sphere without saying anything, she immediately cut off her palm and touched the sphere. Then the sphere began to shine softly again, immediately after that, star shapes began to form inside the sphere.


    One Green Star, two Green Stars...


    When the stars stopped forming, the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect first looked at the test result and then the young girl who took the test and spoke: " Even though I kept the requirements to join or sect so low, I did not think that people like you could actually achieve it. Since you could form nine Green Stars, you will come to Meteor City with us and become a part of our Sect. Hurry up and get back where you were." The young master of the Burning Meteor Sect was quite insouciant when he was talking to the young girl. Because nine Green Stars was very bad for him. To find favor in his eyes, one should be able to form at least one Blue Star. The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect reminded the ones to take the test to be quick and the test went on after the young girl returned where she was.


    Four Green Stars...


    Three Green Stars...


    Three Green Stars...


    Six Green Stars...


    Eight Green Stars...


    ...


    The test went on quickly and a total of seven people took the test within a short period. Among the people that took the test, 15 were formed three Green Stars, 4 formed four Green Stars, 2 formed six Green Stars 1 formed seven Green Stars and 1 formed nine Green Stars. Although the number of people who took the test was large enough, after 27 people took the test, it was the young girl who managed to form nine Green Stars and pass the test.


    Now there were only three people left to take the test, and they were the three chosen by the Mirza Clan. When it was time for the Mirza clan, they talked for about ten seconds, and after that, Ugur Mirza stepped forward and stood in front of the sphere, and after doing what was necessary, the test began.


    One Green Star, Two Green Stars...


    The stars continued to form and after ten Green Stars formed, something that had never happened before in the test happened.


    Ten Green Stars merged into one Blue Star. After this Blue Star, no other star formed and the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect who confirmed looked at the Ugur Mirza and spoke: "Interesting! It''s really interesting to have someone capable of forming a Blue Star in such a weak place. The fact that you can form a Blue Star means you will be able to gain a position in the future. Although you can only create one blue star, you can call yourself a genius for being born and raised in such a weak place, considering that the real requirement for our Sect to accept students is to be able to create a Blue Star."


    As the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect spoke as if he was praising him, Ugur Mirza got proud and spoke politely: "Young master, this humble servant of yours does not deserve your beautiful words. I will do my best and will not disappoint you when I join the Burning Meteor Sect.


    The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect approved with a nod.


    After Ugur Mirza''s shocking test result, everyone was jealous and at the same time had great anticipation. The reason they were jealous was because of Ugur Mirza''s test result. But their anticipation had nothing to do with it. The reason for this expectation was Yekta Mirza, who is now moving towards the sphere to take the test. Because to them, Ugur Mirza was a genius, and if a genius like him could produce a Blue Star in the test, what would the super genius of the Mirza Clan and the most powerful among the younger generation, Yekta Mirza''s result be?


    Yekta Mirza did what was necessary after coming to the front of the sphere and the test began.


    One Green Star, two Green Stars, three Green Stars...


    Just after the tenth star appeared, a Blue Star was formed, as was the case with Ugur Mirza''s test, but this time the test did not end here.


    One Blue Star, two Blue Stars...


    When the stars stopped appearing, no one around, including The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect could believe what they saw. Even the old man, who had been silent all this time without reacting, opened his eyes and looked at the sphere in a bewildered manner.


    While The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect could not believe what he saw, he looked at Yekta Mirza with a strange expression and spoke strangely "You.... were you really born here? You... You will directly be my right-hand man when you join the Burning Meteor Sect. Understood? You will only do as I say, and if you value your life, you will not abandon our Sect and do nothing to betray us."


    Yekta Mirza smiled and answered the words of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect: "It is not in my place to disobey you. You can be sure that I will not do anything to betray the Burning Meteor Sect and I will serve you well.


    The test result of Yekta Mirza, which shocked everyone and caused even the old man, who had been unresponsive all this time, to open his eyes, was exactly seven Blue Stars!!


    The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect soon quelled his bewilderment, and after told Yekta Mirza to return where he was, he began to wait for the last person to take the test.


    not only him but everyone was waiting for the Mirza Clan''s last attendee which had grown two geniuses. While everyone''s eyes were on the members of the Mirza Clan, Asil Mirza clenched his fist and stepped forward and started walking towards the sphere.


    As soon as Asil Mirza stepped forward, the faces of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and people from the Meteor city had changed instantly. None of them knew what was going on. They weren''t the only ones who didn''t understand. And the people in and around Star Plain couldn''t understand what was going on. They clearly knew who Asil Mirza was. He was the garbage of the Mirza Clan. Why did the Mirza Clan send him to take such an important test?


    As Asil Mirza approach in front of the sphere and prepare to cut off his palm to begin the test, Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at him furiously and made Asil Mirza stop then spoke: "Why is someone like you here? You don''t know what this test is for? How dare you stand before me and attempt to take the test, when you are not even in the first level of the Elementary Profound Realm?"


    Asil Mirza took a solemn look at the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and answered fearlessly: "I thought this test measured people''s potentials. The reason I do not have any Profound Power is that there is some kind of damage in my Profound Veins. But that does not mean that I have no potential. Am I wrong?"


    The Young Master could not hide his astonishment at the response he received. What the boy before him said was true. It was a test of potential and it did not have much to do with Profound Power. But even so, it was a great humiliation for him to have a trash without any Profound Power to take the test of his own making.


    Young Master''s expression changed swiftly and he continued to speak fretfully: "What you say is true, but that doesn''t mean you''re capable of taking my test! And who do you think you are that you dare talk to me like that? You live in a dumpster. And I am The Young Master of the mighty Meteor City''s glorious Burning Meteor Sect! If you had the nerve to take my test and talk to me like that, then I will set a condition for you. Your test requirement will be different from everyone else''s. You need to be able to form at least seven, no you need to be able to form at least five Green Stars. But if you don''t pass the test, I''ll kill you! Killing you won''t make much difference. A trash like you doesn''t even deserve to live in the same world as me. Now, choose whatever you want! Are you going to accept my terms and take the test, or are you going to go back to where you came from and never show up again?"


    The words of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect surprised everyone. His words gave Asil Mirza quite an advantage, but no one saw it that way. After all, the Asil Mirza was nothing to them.


    Cem Mirza and Yekta Mirza were the ones whose expressions changed the most because of the words of the young Master of the order of the Burning Meteor Sect! Because they could both predict the answer of Asil Mirza.


    Asil Mirza was a man who tried to live without tarnishing his father''s reputation. He certainly wasn''t the kind of man who would run away in a situation like this. Because his fear and escape would humiliate his father, Cem Mirza, among so many people. He would risk his life not to do so, choosing the possibility of making his father a little proud.


    And that was exactly what Yekta Mirza wanted. In fact, he didn''t think that the events would unfold so perfectly. If Asil Mirza hose to flee, he would embarrass his father and increase the pressure of clan members on his father to get rid of him. As a result, the Asil would at least likely be expelled from the Mirza Clan. If he chose to take the test, he would surely have got rid of Asil Mirza as he thought it impossible for him to pass the test. Although he thought Asil Mirza would take the test, it didn''t matter to him. Because right now, no matter what option Asil Mirza chose, it would be what he wanted, and he would get rid of Asil Mirza.


    Asil Mirza clenched his fist and, after considering the possibilities, replied with a determined enunciation: "I choose to take the test."


    His words surprised everyone except Cem Mirza and Yekta Mirza. After all, no one thought that the young man they saw as rubbish in their eyes would really want to take the test in these circumstances. To them, it was just suicide.


    The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect laughed arrogantly and spoke: "Hahaha, so you will take the test. Well, then let the test begin. But remember, if you don''t meet my condition, you will die!"


    After the Young Master spoke, Asil Mirza cut off his palm decisively and touched the sphere in front of him with his bleeding palm.


    And the potential test of Asil Mirza, the last of the thirty to take the test, has begun.


    About five seconds after the Test began, everyone''s expression changed again. No one could hide their astonishment at what they saw. Five more seconds passed, and the bewilderment on people''s faces reached an unexplainable state. If by comparison, the astonishment of Yekta Mirza''s test result was a great hill, the astonishment of Asil Mirza''s test result was like a mountain with a length that would pierce the sky.


    The Young Master looked once again to the test result with a shocked expression, spoke strangely: "Wh... Wha... What is this!? Something like this has never been seen in the history of our Sect! No! Not only in our Sect but even in the history of Crimson Lightning Empire, no one that took the test of potential has ever got a result like this!! You agreed to my condition when you took the test, and since you agreed to it, after the results of this test, it became clear that you really had no right to live. Now die!!!"


    What unfolded in the sphere when Asil Mirza took the test was truly shocking. What appeared in the sphere was exactly a quarter of a Green Star!! He was not even able to form a single Green Star and his potential was only enough to form a quarter of it. This was really the lowest result that anyone has ever taken this test!!


    After speaking, Young Master reached out and grabbed Asil Mirza''s throat and threw him about ten meters away.


    When Asil Mirza hit the ground hard, every point in his body was hurt. He was completely vulnerable to any attack involving Profound Power as he had none. For this reason, let alone an attack by the Young Master, Even someone at the first level of the Elementary Profound realm would be able to hurt him severely.


    "ASILLLL!!!" When Cem Mirza saw his son being thrown away, he shouted and desperately ran towards Asil Mirza. His heart was filled with pain after he checked Asil''s condition. His son was in a serious condition now. About ten bones were fractured as a result of this simple launch motion involving Profound Power, and it would take at least half a month for them to recover.


    After checking on his son''s condition, Cem Mirza turned to The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and began to move furiously towards him.


    As he advanced, all the members of the Mirza clan, including Yekta Mirza, and all the people around him were looking at him in disorientated fashion. Cem Mirza was the leader of the Mirza clan, which was quite famous in and around the Star Plain, and was known for being quite calm. But he was now in a state of complete desperation, and even though he was the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect, he was walking towards him in anger. And what caused this was the injury to his adopted son, which everyone considered rubbish!


    "Dad, why are you going so far for a garbage! This could lead to the destruction of our clan!!" Yekta Mirza looked and shouted at Cem Mirza, who was moving towards the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Clan in a disorientated way.:


    "Who you call garbage is your brother and no one can touch him as long as I am alive! If it were you, I would do the same thing! Because I''m not just the leader of the Mirza Clan. I am also the father of Yekta Mirza and Asil Mirza!!!" Cem Mirza answered by shouting as he moved forward in anger.


    You could tell from his words what he was thinking of doing. He was planning to attack The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and make him pay for putting his son in this position!


    When they realized this situation, the middle-aged man named Toraman and the other middle-aged man in the group from Meteor City immediately moved on and came to Cem Mirza in the blink of an eye. They hold down the Profound Power of Cem Mirza using their own and one grabbed him by the left, the other from the right wrist, then kicked the area behind his kneecaps to make Cem Mirza kneel.


    It all happened so fast, and Cem Mirza didn''t even have a chance to react to it. If he had not walked slowly and attacked the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect with a sudden attack, he would have killed him. But seeing his son in such condition, his ability to think was blinded for a moment and he could not think clearly. So he walked towards the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and thought to maim him as he held him by the neck and threw him with his Profound Power as he had done to his son.


    Of course, two middle-aged men who were members of the Burning Heaven clan couldn''t ignore an attack on their Young Master. That''s why when they found out, they intervened quickly. Since their Profound Power was higher than Cem Mirza, it was not too difficult for them to contain the situation.


    On his knees, Cem Mirza shouted angrily as he struggled to get away from the hands of two middle-aged men holding him; "Let me go! You little bastard, I''ll kill you! LET GO OF ME!"


    The young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked furiously at the events in front of him and then spoke with contempt; "Who do you think you are that you can talk to me like that? And you didn''t just talk, you thought you''d hurt me! You even tried it!! Good, good!! This weak place is filled with inferior and impertinent people! Looks like I''m gonna have to teach you a good lesson!!!"


    After speaking, the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at the middle-aged man named Toraman and spoke solemnly: "Uncle Toraman, put this despicable man down and make him look at this piece of trash I just threw. Don''t let him look away or close his eyes. I''m gonna kill this garbage right in front of him. Then I will kill the clan members before his eyes. I''ll teach him what it''s like to defy me!!"


    The words of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect had caused everyone, especially members of the Mirza clan, to feel a tightness in their chests.


    Members of the Mirza clan immediately began begging for their lives. But these futile supplications were interrupted by the words of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect "Shut up and wait your turn!" Some of them tried to run. But after a few steps, they were stopped by the Profound Power aura emanating from two middle-aged men. Now they had no choice but to accept their fate and wait to die obediently.


    "Young Master, that is my father. Please forgive this servant''s father for what he did to you. Please don''t kill my father." Fearing that his father might die, Yekta Mirza began to beg the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect. Although he did not like Asil Mirza and resented his father for adopting him, he really loved Cem Mirza. That is why he did not want his father to die. I was completely true.


    The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at him and smiled ominously: "Don''t worry I won''t kill your father. I''ll make him worse than dead. I am gonna kill all his loved ones in front of him and make him watch all this. Then I will leave him to live like this, I will give him a taste of hell! Simply killing him will only ease his pain, and I will not kill him because I want him to suffer as much as possible!" The words of The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect had caused Yekta Mirza to be both relieved and even more terrified. In the end, even if his father were saved, he would have to live the rest of his life in pain. Living with that kind of pain could not be considered living. Although he was glad his father wouldn''t die, he couldn''t take away the pain in his heart when he thought that the people he grew up with were about to die.


    After speaking with Yekta Mirza The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect smiled ominously and proceeded towards Asil Mirza. As he advanced, the people holding Cem Mirza laid him down. Although Cem Mirza struggled to get up, he failed to do so.


    When the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect came near Asil Mirza, he looked at him insolently and spoke: "It seems that you have a father that loves you foolishly, you piece of trash. So I''m gonna give you a chance to say your last words to him!"


    Asil Mirza looked at the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect with a painful expression. Then he looked towards his father, who was not far away and tried to help him even in such a situation and smiled bitterly: "Dad, I''m sorry. I have never been a son worthy of you and I have never made you proud. Even if I will die now, don''t blame yourself for that. You''re the best father anyone could have in the world. Farewell, father!"


    Asil Mirza could not look at his father, whose eyes began to bleed with sorrow after he spoke, and waited for the moment when he would close his eyes and die at the hands of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect.


    "I wish I could be born strong...I wish I could be a son who could make my father proud...I wish I had another chance... ''''


    As Asil Mirza closed his eyes and spoke to himself in his hear the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at him with his ominous and despicable expression and prepared to crush Asil Mirza''s head with his fist which he clenched and filled with Profound Power. But just as he was about to drop his fist, a rather strange sound was heard in the distance...


    "What a lovely weather... The sky is beautiful... Beautiful seas... The roads are beautiful... But I am the best... I''m like a bee going from flower to flower... I''m like a tiger waiting for its prey... I am like a shooting star... who am I... I am an insignificant person... I am nobody... Hahahaha, I am walking, I am running... I am going where I want to go... Hahahaha."


    When these words were heard, no one could make sense of it, and everyone who heard, without exception, looked towards the place where the sound was coming from. After a short time, someone appeared in the distance, walking towards the crowd of people gathered around. This person was a skinny and weak looking who wore shabby brown dresses, had messy hair, looked 40 to 50 years old.


    That was the mysterious Skinny Man that Asil Mirza met at the Lake of Life!

 Chapter 6 - Scary Skinny Man (1)

    Without exception, everyone was looking at the skinny guy who was saying strange things and coming towards them. They were quite surprised since they did not expect to encounter something like this and also wondered if this skinny guy coming towards them was a lunatic. Because the skinny guy looked like a lunatic at first, and his aura of Profound Power did not emanate from his body as theirs''s did. But still, when looked carefully, one could sense the mysterious and incomprehensible aura emanating from his body. Which made them wonder if the skinny guy was crazy.


    Even though everyone was surprised, the most puzzled among them was Asil Mirza had seen and talked to this man before. He didn''t know why the skinny guy came here. But that didn''t matter right now. Because he was on the verge of death right now, and this skinny guy who he thought had a pretty horrible background could have saved him from this situation.


    " What should I do... What can I do... I don''t know why Skinny Man came here, but I have to use his arrival to get out of this situation somehow. "


    As Asil contemplated what to do in his mind, the Skinny Man had come within twenty feet of them. At that moment he looked at people staring at him with bewildered expressions as if he had just noticed. Then he turned around and looked in the direction people were looking, scratched his head slightly with a strange expression, before turning back towards them.


    "Why are you looking over there madly? There''s nothing there." The Skinny Man spoke as if he didn''t understand they were looking at him and kept talking while people were shocked by his words. "Oh, I see now, you were looking at me."


    The words of Skinny Man that only a lunatic could say made people convinced he was a madman. And when they were convinced of this, the mechanism of caution, which naturally occurred when they felt the mysterious aura emanating from his body, faded away.


    Still frustrated by Asil Mirza and his father Cem Mirza, The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect became angrier after the Skinny Man''s words and shouted towards the Skinny Man in a bad temper: "You insignificant lunatic! I don''t know who you are or where you come from, but how can someone like you dare come to a place where I am! Do you know who I am!? I am The Young Master of The Mighty Burning Meteor Sect! I knew it was going to be pretty weak coming into this place, but I still didn''t think there would be any kind of disrespect against me here. But when I got here, I saw a garbage man dare to take my test as if it was not enough, I saw that this garbage''s father, despite how low and weak he was, dared to try to hurt me for revenge. And while I thought that was all the disrespect that I can see here, a petty lunatic like you dared to appear before me. I''ve never been so humiliated in my life!"


    The Skinny Man looked at the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect for a while after hearing his words and spoke strangely as he scratched his head: "The Burning Meteor Sect... The Burning Meteor Sect... Hmm, never heard of it. And I agree I''m insignificant, but I don''t think I''m crazy. And I suggest you never speak to me in that tone again. The reason I''m here has nothing to do with you. I''m looking for the Mirza Clan. If you don''t know where to find them, I don''t need to talk to someone like you anymore."


    Everyone was looking at the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect whose face was twitching in anger, the Skinny Man who was scratching his head and the horrified members of the Mirza Clan. In the Skinny Man''s words, there was clearly a contempt and a threat to The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect. Besides, him knowing the Mirza clan had increased the anger of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect.


    As the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect looked at the Skinny Man ravenously, Cem Mirza, hearing the words of Skinny Man, suddenly looked towards his son. He thought that this man was the man he said he met at the Lake of Life, and when he looked at his son, the glimmer of hope in Asil Mirza''s eyes confirmed his thought. Cem Mirza immediately took advantage of the situation and looked at the Skinny Man in the hope that he could save his son: "Elder, I am Cem Mirza, the leader of the Mirza clan you are looking for. How may I help you?"


    The Skinny Man turned around and looked at Cem Mirza, who had been laid down by two middle-aged men, and said: "So you are the leader of the Mirza Clan. I''m here to see one of your clan members, Asil Mirza."


    Cem Mirza''s eyes shone with hope and he spoke immediately: "Elder, I am the father of the Asil Mirza you seek. My son is lying on the right, he is wounded"


    Cem Mirza and Asil Mirza were sure that this Skinny Man knew exactly where they were, but they didn''t know why the Skinny Man was acting like this. But since the Skinny Man is their only hope now, it didn''t matter how he acted.


    After Cem Mirza''s words, the Skinny Man looked to the right and saw Asil Mirza lying on the ground wounded. The Skinny Man made his way to him, crouched down, and spoke: "Insignificant Asil, I came here to pay my debt to you. Now tell me, how I can repay you?"


    Asil Mirza stood up slightly, though his body was in pain, and spoke humbly to the Skinny Man: "Elder, how can someone like you owe anything to a trash like me who has no Profound Power. At the moment I am in a bit of a predicament and I would be very happy if you could help me with this situation."


    Everyone had clearly heard the conversation between the Skinny Man, Cem Mirza, and Asil Mirza, and at the same time felt the hope in the tones of Cem Mirza and Asil Mirza as they spoke. Even the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect choke down his rage and started examining the Skinny Man carefully.


    The Skinny Man suddenly laughed and spoke loudly after Asil''s words: "Hahahaha. So you still think you''re strong enough to be insignificant. You really are the most interesting person I have seen in a long time. Hmm, I understand you''ve had some trouble with the arrogant young Master of the Little Pebble-stone Sect from Little Stone City. Seeing that I owe you one, then I''ll help you with this and pay you back."


    Words of the Skinny Man was very insulting. As he spoke, he uttered words that openly denigrated both the Meteor City and Burning Meteor Sect. So as people waited for the reaction of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect and the people from Meteor City, the Skinny Man suddenly shouted loudly as he pointed his finger somewhere as if he were quite afraid of something.:


    "AHHHHH! This..... What is that... How could there be such a horrible girl in the world!! I''m definitely going to have nightmares for a few days for seeing this!"


    Where the Skinny Man was pointing at was the Young Lady and sister of the Young Master the Burning Meteor Sect!!!


    The words of the Skinny Man was the boiling point for the Young Master and people of the Burning Meteor Sect. Even though the skinny man had said and done a lot of derogatory things before, none of them could be compared to this one. Because this time the girl he was talking about was the only daughter of the leader of the Burning Meteor Sect and talking about her beauty was the biggest taboo there.


    The fastest response was a middle-aged man named Toraman. He let go of Cem Mirza and roared loudly as he looked at The Skinny Man with his angry red eyes: "Who do you think you are and dare to talk to our Lady like that! Kowtow immediately and beg for forgiveness then cut off your tongue."


    As the middle-aged man named Toraman roared, he exuded a completely bloodthirsty aura. This aura caused everyone to tremble with fear.


    The Skinny Man''s facial expression got serious and he spoke in a serious tone: "Child, who do you think you are and you talk to me like that? Do you really think you can scare me with that puny aura? Kid, this is the first and last time I''m gonna tell you and everyone here. If you threaten me one more time, I will put you in such a position that you will beg to die!"


    The atmosphere around became very tense instantly after the Skinny Man''s words. He said those words to members of the Burning Meteor Sect.. What was the Burning Meteor Sect? Burning Meteor Sect was among the three strongest sects in the Crimson Lightning Empire Defying them was simply the same as wanting to die.

 Chapter 7 - Scary Skinny Man (2)

    After the words of Skinny Man were finished, the old man, who never spoke, came forward and, after stroking the Green Spatial Ring on his right hand pulled out a battle scythe about 1.5 meters long from inside the storage area of the ring, pointed it at Skinny Man, spoke harshly:


    There are limits to the merciful people like us you impertinent creature. You humiliated our Sect, our City, our Young Master, and our Lady. In addition, you have the audacity to threaten us. You will suffer the consequences. First, I will make you worse than death. Then I will find your relatives, impale them, and make you watch them all! Now take out your weapon and fight me! No matter how despicable you are, a man like me will not fight an unarmed man. If you do not have a weapon, I can provide you any weapon you want! Although this will be more of a one-sided annihilation than a battle, at least fight with dignity for your despicable life!!"


    After the old man spoke, a terrible aura spread from his body. The aura emanating from the old man was absolutely incomparable to the aura emanating from the middle-aged man named Toraman. Because the middle-aged man named Toraman is in the sixth level of Nascent Profound Realm, this old man was exactly in the tenth level of the Nascent Profound Realm!!!


    People in the vicinity trembled in fear when they realized this. After Asil Mirza and Cem Mirza found out about the level of power that he old man wielded, they looked towards Skinny Man to see his expression. But they froze when they saw his expression.


    Because the Skinny Man was laughing weirdly right now!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! You''re gonna fight me? And this would be a one-sided annihilation!? You''re going to find my relatives and impale them!? And you''re gonna make me watch this!? HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    As the Skinny Man spoke with laughter, the sky was filled with black clouds that looked as if it was ready to unleash bolts of lightning, and the air around them became incomparably heavy.


    The Skinny Man walked up to the old man, who had a battle scythe in his hand and whose facial expression had changed completely due to the changes around him, and spoke sadistically as he smiled: "I wonder how should I kill you? Beheading you would be so ordinary and painless, burning you would be boring, if I impaled your relatives and made you watch as you intended to do to me, it would take a lot of time... What should I do... Hmm. Found it! HAHAHAHA that''s a really good idea!"


    As the Skinny Man walked towards him, the old man who was in the tenth level of the Nascent Profound realm had already pissed himself, his legs had turned to jelly since he could not control any of his limbs due to extreme feat he felt. And as a result, he fell on his ass. The old man, completely terrified, looked at the Skinny Man, who slowly approached with a burst of sadistic laughter, and began to beg. "Elder, forgive the rudeness of this junior. I didn''t know what I was saying, and I mistakenly offended someone like you. Please forgive me. Please!"


    "Shut up! Don''t worry, you''ll die enjoying yourself. I just warned you, but still, some idiot like you ignored my warning, pulled a weapon  on me, and if that wasn''t enough threatened to kill me."


    By the time the Skinny Man talked, he was already at Old Man''s side. The Skinny Man reached forth to the Old Man who could not control any of his limbs, grabbed him by the head, and after a few seconds, an aura spread from his left hand which made people around feel tightness around their chests. A few seconds after this aura spread, the Old Man''s entire body began to burst and split and blood flowed from them. In just a few seconds, his body was in a form that no one could call it a human. After the blood flowed for about 3 seconds, the Skinny Man smiled as if he was enjoying it, and this time a bright white light spread from his left hand to cause people to squint their eyes. This light lasted only a few seconds, and after the white light disappeared, the deep scars in the Old Man''s body were completely closed and healed, leaving no trace of blood. But before the old man could rejoice, the terrible aura spread again from the hands of The Skinny Man, and the old man''s body again began to form bursts and scars, and blood flowed again.


    What Skinny Man did was exactly inserting his own Profound Power into Old Man''s cells, destroying them from inside, then repair the cells he had destroyed, and repeat the event as much as the Old Man''s body held on!!!


    This cycle repeated exactly five times, and by the time the sixth phase began, the Old Man finally died.


    Those who watched what happened could not believe what they saw. Because the person who died in an unspeakably terrible way had had a power that they could only dream of reaching throughout their lives. This man was in the tenth level of the Profound Power, and the man who killed this insanely powerful person so easily and so mercilessly was the Skinny Man whom they made fun of and despised at first!


    After killing the Old Man, The Skinny Man looked at the middle-aged man named Toraman and spoke in anticipation: "Kowtow immediately and beg for forgiveness then cut off your tongue."


    That is exactly what a middle-aged man named Toraman just said to Skinny Man. The body of a middle-aged man named Toraman trembled when he heard his own words being said to him. Then he kowtowed and spoke with extreme fear: "Elder, I beg your pardon for saying vile and unspeakable words to you. Please grace me with forgiveness. If you will forgive me, I will remember this for the rest of my life, and I will be grateful to you for the rest of my life. Please do not take my vile life. Please, sir, please..."


    The skinny man looked at the middle-aged man named Toraman, who was kowtowing, and spoke solemnly: "Cut out your tongue! If you do not want to die, then don''t make me repeat it again and cut out your tongue, quickly!"


    After the words of the Skinny Man, the middle-aged man named Toraman, despite everything, felt a little relief in his heart and cut out his own tongue without hesitation.


    After the middle-aged man named Toraman cut out his tongue, The Skinny Man turned to the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect, then spoke with a smile: "Child, you said that Asil, who thought he is insignificant took a test. What test did he take and what did he get?"


    Upon hearing the question of the Skinny Man, the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect thought about what he had said before, his heart was filled with dread, replied with a stammer: Si... Sir, Lord Asil showed the kindness to take the potential test that is made a miserable man like me. However, since the sphere tested so many people it was probably broken, and he could not get a good result." The Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect was so scared that he mentioned Asil by saying ''Lord Asil whom he humiliated before His father, the leader of the Burning Meteor Sect was one of the three people who were in the Natural Profound Realm and was in the second level of it. But even his father could not give him a terrible feeling as the Skinny Man made him feel right now. No! Not only his father... No other person in the Natural Profound Realm and even the people Crimson Lightning Empire has sent to the Meteor City could make him feel like that, it was incomparable.


    The Skinny Man spoke again, and this time his tone of voice had an intense killing intent as he spoke: "Don''t make me repeat my words! I asked you the results of Asil, who thinks he is insignificant!"


    Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect gulped with difficulty and spoke: "Sir, Lord Asil''s result was a quarter of a Green Star."


    When the Skinny Man heard her answer, he looked up at Asil Mirza with a strange expression on his face and then spoke oddly: "Interesting. It is really interesting. Hey Asil, who thinks he is insignificant, I''ll come to your Mirza Clan tomorrow and will have a little chat. I want it to be just the two of us when I come. So, when it''s noon tomorrow, no one would be in the 100-meter area around you."


    Even though Asil Mirza feared from the Skinny Man''s ghastly level of power, he overcame his fear because he thought that if he wanted to harm him, he would have easily done so already. Asil Mirza smiled with gratitude and spoke: "it is an honor for me to welcome the Elder."


    The Skinny Man approved with his head and then turned towards the Young Lady of the Burning Meteor Sect. When he turned at her, his expression was disgusted as if he had eaten turd, and then he spoke: The girl whose face is disgusting enough to give people nightmares, come to me!"


    The young girl obediently walked up to The Skinny Man, as she realized while watching the events unfold, that saying something would not help or even make the situation worse.


    When she came to him, The Skinny Man raised his left hand and placed it towards her burnt face. The young girl, who saw the Skinny Man''s left hand had approached her thought she was going to die, as she saw the Skinny Man killed the old man, who was one of the people they came to Star Plain, closed her eyes with all of her strength. But when the Skinny Man''s hand touched her face, the young girl felt something. It certainly was not a bad feeling. Soon after, when she felt the Skinny Man pull his hand from her face, the young girl slowly opened her eyes and saw those around her looking at her with odd expressions. As everyone around looked at her with such expressions, she instinctively touched her face and she was more shocked than ever in her life.


    Because the burn mark on her face was completely gone!


    The young girl looked at the Skinny Man, then the Skinny Man looked at her, he spoke in a pleased manner: "It''s better this way. If I had seen you more like this, I certainly would not be able to sleep for a few days. Anyway, now that I''ve fixed your face, I guess I have nothing more to do. You and your brother take those who came with you and go back to where you came from and do nothing to harm the Mirza Clan and Asil Mirza, who thinks he is insignificant."


    The Young Lady of the Burning Meteor Sect, who did not know what to do after the Skinny Man spoke, set out to return to Meteor City with her brother and 3 others who had passed the test, except for the old man who had just died.


    After they had gone away, the Skinny Man looked around at the people who looked at him with fearful eyes and then turned to Asil Mirza: "Asil Mirza who thinks he is insignificant, do not forget what I said. Make sure there is no one around 100 meters of you when I come to visit you at noon tomorrow."


    Asil Mirza approved with a grateful nod, and after that, the Skinny Man had disappeared as if he had never existed there.


    After he left, people stood where they were with more frightening expressions for a while, and after they recovered themselves, they set out to go to their own clan.


    As they left, Asil Mirza looked grateful towards the place where the Skinny Man had vanished, and then set off with the clan members to their respective clans to talk about what happened today and prepare for tomorrow.

 Chapter 8 - A Small Tournament (1)

    Time moved fast and the night fell. There had been quite unbelievable things happened today. Someone who was in the last level of the Nascent Profound Realm, whom many people considered untouchable, was easily killed. It surprised and scared people. This caused the atmosphere to change in the different clans in and around the Star Plain.


    Of course, the biggest change was in the Mirza Clan.


    Many people from other clans had come to the Mirza Clan by nightfall and had brought many gifts with them. They all came for the same purpose. All they wanted to do was to ingratiate themselves with Asil Mirza, who knew the scary and powerful Skinny Man. There were even those who brought their own daughters or beautiful girls from their clan, hoping that Asil Mirza would like them. But those who treated Asil Mirza completely differently today than before were not limited to different clans. During the day, all members of the Mirza Clan visited Asil and told him that he got them wrong, that they see him as their own blood, and that if he had any kind of problems he could tell them in the future without hesitation.


    No matter how good they were to Asil Mirza, he was irritated by this fake kindness. After all, he was well aware that the Skinny Man was the reason for this change.


    "Today was really exhausting. I have no choice but to put up with it, even though this fake attitude is really disturbing. I wonder what that Skinny Man is going to talk to me about tomorrow. More importantly, if I ask him to fix my situation with his miraculous healing ability, will he? Don''t Sigh, No matter how much you think about it right now, it won''t help. It''s best to go to sleep now, wake up early in the morning, and wait for that mysterious man to show up." Asil Mirza spoke to himself as he lay wearily in his bed and then closed his eyes and fell asleep in a short time.


    ...


    What is this place? Where am I? Why is it so dark?


    In the pitch dark environment, a young man about 170-175 cm and 15-16-years old, who had a hair that is long enough to reach the neck of an ordinary body, tried to understand where he was looking through with his black slightly glowing black eyes.


    After a brief look around, the young boy saw a red glow that was far from where he was. The only different thing in this pitch-dark environment was that red glow, so the young boy headed there right away. As the young boy progressed, the temperature around him gradually increased.


    After a walk of about twenty minutes, the young boy reached the source of the red glow, and at that moment, he figured out where he was.


    That young boy was Asil Mirza and this was the place where he kept coming in his dreams; in this place which emanated a deadly aura, there was a giant door surrounded with lava, sealed with eight different chains, and a large book on a rectangular rock about a meter long in front of it.


    Asil looked at the giant door and spoke to himself: "I started coming here in my dreams so often these days. It never used to be this often. And it doesn''t feel like it''s just a dream. It''s like this is the real world. I can smell it here, I can clearly feel the deadly aura, I''m overwhelmed by the heat of the lava. Here, it feels like how all the things I have done in my real life would feel and I feel them as if they were real. But the most interesting of all is this giant door... I feel as if there''s something very important for me behind that door, and every time I look at it, long for it. But no matter how much I think about it, let alone this pitch-black environment, I can''t remember seeing a door this big before in my life. I wonder if..."


    *Bang*, *Bang*, *Bang*...


    Asil Mirza''s monologue was interrupted by the sudden crackling noises. Asil Mirza slid his gaze a little and looked towards where the sound was coming from. A strange expression occurred on Asil''s face along with a brief glance, and then he spoke: "This...This is a first. Normally, when I came here in my dream, it would not happen. Is there a reason this happened? But it can''t be because I didn''t do anything that could have caused it."


    What he was surprised by was that one of the eight chains found above the giant gate began to disintegrate. He had come here many times in his dreams, but by this time, he had done different things to the chains, but he couldn''t move even one of them. But this time, no matter what he did, one of those chains that he thought couldn''t hurt was starting to fall apart on its own. Although the rate of disintegration was quite slow, seeing one of the chains begin to disintegrate made him happy for a reason.


    Asil Mirza approached the giant door and started to examine it closely after speaking. He then touched the chain, which began to disintegrate, and tried to move it. But as with his previous attempts, he failed to do so. Asil Mirza was a little disappointed, but then, as if something had suddenly come to his mind, he immediately turned and proceeded to the great book, which was in front of the giant door, while his eyes shone with a glimmer of hope.


    He stood in front of the big book and slowly extended his hand to try to open the book, while his eyes shone with hope. Asil had tried to open the book many times just as he had tried to move the chains on the door before. But he was not successful in any of these attempts. Now that one of the chains was falling apart, he suddenly thought there was a chance that he could open this book, so he came right in front of the book.


    Asil Mirza slowly extended his hand to open the Big Book, wondering what was inside. He took a deep breath again and tried to open the book by force. At that very moment, Asil Mirza suddenly felt more intense excitement than he had ever felt before in his life.


    Because even though he tried so many times, the big book he couldn''t open was finally opened this time!


    Asil looked at the Big Book he had opened in no time, and as soon as he looked, his face was covered with a bewildered expression. Because even though the book was quite large, there were only 8 pages in it. All of the pages were quite thick, and they had an orangish color to them since they were very old. Asil Mirza looked carefully at all the pages but unexpectedly there was only writing at the beginning of the first page.


    Asil Mirza immediately read the writing on the first page:


    "The Chosen One! If you can open this book and read it, the selection time is near! This book consists of eight pages, you can only see the writings on the first page, you can only see the rest if you get stronger!"


    " The Chosen One! If you want to open the door and find out the truth, be strong! You only can open the door and find out who you really are if you get stronger! But if you want to have a happy and peaceful life, don''t try to get stronger, because only destruction and sadness await you on the road ahead!"


    "The Chosen One! If you decide to get stronger, never regret what awaits you next! Because regret will not bring back what you will lose!"


    Asil Mirza was confused by what he read. For a while he idly looked at the writings and spoke to himself:


    "Who I really am? What does it mean by ''truth''? If I get stronger, I will know the truth, but then only destruction and sadness awaits me? I ought not to get strong if I want to be happy? And what does it means by ''The Chosen One'', isn''t it is all actually a dream?"


    Asil Mirza thought quietly for a while, and as he tried to figure out what had happened, the pitch-dark world suddenly began to tremble. This trembling caused Asil Mirza to come to his senses and then he spoke to himself as he looked at this pitch-dark world:


    "So, it''s time to get out of here again."


    ...


    Asil Mirza, gasping for breath, suddenly opened his eyes and quickly straightened up. His clothes were soaked in sweat and her lips were slightly cracked, drying. He quickly got out of bed and spoke to himself as he changed his clothes and arranged his scattered hair: "I wonder if it is not just a dream? But if it''s not a dream, then what exactly is it? Where is that place? I was able to open the book for the first time, and given what it says, I don''t think it''s just a dream. Besides, when I think about it, people usually dream about what they''ve experienced, but I''ve never heard or seen anything like that. The things I felt after I opened the book were absolutely real. I don''t believe it''s a dream now, but I don''t know exactly what it is. That doesn''t matter for now, though. I mean, it''s clear what I have to do based on what''s in the book. I need to get stronger, and if the bad things that are supposed to happen in the book are really going to happen, I need to prevent them."


    After changing his clothes and picking himself up, he began to wait for the noon, which was the time when Skinny Man would arrive.

 Chapter 9 - A Small Tournament (2)

    As time progressed, many people come to visit Asil Mirza as yesterday and tried to establish an affinity with him. As the clock approached noon, people stopped coming, and no one remained within 100 meters of Asil Mirza''s residence, as the Skinny Man said. In fact, they wanted to clear at least a kilometer of space, not just 100 meters. But they had given up on these thoughts, fearing that the mysterious Skinny Man might punish them for not following his words.


    Time quickly passed, and eventually, the Skinny Man suddenly appeared inside the Asil Mirza''s residence.


    Asil Mirza was not too scared or surprised as he had waited nearly 1 hour for his sudden appearance.


    Seeing that he was not surprised, the Skinny Man looked at him and spoke:


    "Hahahaha, I see you''re not surprised to see me. But this is weird! Why aren''t you surprised to see me?"


    Asil Mirza was now quite used to the strange words of The Skinny Man, so he smiled and spoke.


    "Sir, you said yesterday that you would come to visit me today and that you would talk to me about something. I''ve been waiting for you, so I''m not surprised."


    The Skinny Man appeared to have thought of something for a while then spoke:


    "Hmm, so that''s what I said. Hahahaha okay, okay, now I remember. The reason I''m here is really important."


    Asil began to listen carefully to the Skinny Man.


    "I have come here from very, very, very, very, very...In short, I have come here from far beyond your imagination. So, SO, SO, SO, SO... In short, I come from a sect more powerful than you can imagine. I''m here on the orders of the leader of our Sect. You might get it a little wrong when I say it like that. I would better tell you neatly."


    The Skinny Man sighed and continued to speak:


    "The leader of our Sect is a creak-head. He enjoys strange things. One of the pleasures of this is to come to these weak places and bring young people, who have grown up in these weak places, into the tournaments in which whom people call geniuses attends, and to watch these tournaments. Although there are young people who are truly geniuses where I come from, our strange sect leader does not enjoy watching them. To him, those tournaments are boring. As a result, when one of the tournaments that he thinks is fun approaches, he sends members of our sect near the places where the tournament will be held and asks us to convince the young people who will make the tournament interesting to him to join the tournament. I''m one of the people he sent. Before I came here, I found 12 candidates and convinced them. And now, I found my thirteenth candidate."


    The Skinny Man said some really weird things. He said he came from an extremely powerful sect, and the leader of such a sect must have been a great man. But still, the Skinny Man was referring to the leader of his clan as ''a crack head''.


    Asil Mirza listened carefully and said and after hearing the word ''The thirteenth candidate'' although he didn''t want to believe much, he asked: "Sir, who do you mean by the thirteenth candidate?"


    When the Skinny Man heard his question, he put on a strange expression and answered Asil Mirza''s question in his own way.


    "Asil who thinks he is insignificant; you are really strange. Who do you think I mean by the thirteenth candidate? Of course, I mean you. You are the most interesting candidate I''ve found. If you participate in this little tournament, it will certainly be very interesting, and the leader of our sect will really like it. But of all the candidates I''ve found, you are both the most interesting and the weakest. So you''ll have to work hard and get stronger."


    When Asil Mirza heard that he is the thirteenth candidate and after hearing the words, ''You''ll have to work hard and get stronger'' his eyes shone with hope and he spoke without hesitation: " But Sir, since I have no profound power, it is impossible for me to participate in the tournament, even though the level of the tournament is as low as you say it is. But if I had profound power, I would participate in the tournament that you have mentioned, and I would put on a quite interesting show for the leader of your sect."


    As Asil Mirza spoke, he emphasized '' If I had profound power, I would participate in the tournament that you have mentioned and I would put on a quite interesting show for the leader of your sect'' The Skinny Man shook his head gladly after Asil''s words and spoke:


    "Hahaha, we have a deal then. When you get your profound power, you will get stronger and participate in the tournament. Think thoroughly when deciding whether to participate in the tournament. Because if you say that you will take part in it and you won''t, the consequences will be severe. After all, our sect provides all the candidates with somethings to enhance their power. If the candidates we give something to don''t keep their promises...HAHAHAHA, you don''t need to know this right now. I am hopeful of you anyhow. If you say you will, I really believe you will."


    Asil Mirza could leastwise imagine what will happen if he says that he will, but do not participate in the tournament. Who he was speaking with now, swiftly killed a man from Meteor City without fear. So, it was pretty clear that he and those around him would definitely pay a heavy price if he didn''t keep his promise. But still, Asil Mirza was confident, and he certainly believed that if he had profound power, he could participate in the tournament that the Skinny Man described and talked about as if it were nothing.


    Asil Mirza looked at the Skinny Man spoke decisively: "Sir, if you fix the issue in my profound veins and grant me with the profound power, I will definitely be in the tournament and I will not let you down."


    Skinny Man burst into laughter and spoke jovially after hearing Asil''s words: "HAHAHAHAHA...All right, so we have a deal then, Asil who thinks he is insignificant. I told you to think thoroughly about your decision, and you made your decision. I really don''t recommend you change your mind from now on. I really don''t want anyone as interesting as you to get hurt. As for fixing the profound veins; you will not need my help with that. Because, from what I understand, what you call ''Problem'' will be fixed on its own soon and you will be a person with profound power. When that moment comes, you have to work hard. Because even though that tournament is very weak, it is impossible for someone, who just got their profound power, to take part in that."


    Asil Mirza''s whole body shook with excitement. Because what the Skinny Man said was that he soon would have profound power as his peers. It was what he wanted most in his life. If he had the profound power, he would be able to make his father proud and he no longer would not be humiliated.


    While Asil Mirza''s excitement still lingered, The Skinny Man began talking again: "Hahahaha, apparently you''re so excited. Now that you''ve accepted my offer, I should send you to the same place I sent the other candidates to work. I think you will grow stronger there in no time. Maybe even getting there would help with the ''problem'' in your profound veins. Get strong there with the other candidates, and when the time comes, take part in the tournament."


    Asil Mirza did not know what to do with excitement and happiness. He immediately spoke in his heart as he pondered the things Skinny San had said before and weighed them in his mind:


    " The Skinny Man is such a strong man. So if he says my problem is going to will be fixed, I certainly believe it will. Because I chose to participate in this tournament, I can''t step back anymore, and I have to participate in that tournament no matter what. This workplace the Skinny Man mentioned must probably a medical one. In the end, he said it could help me to be fixed faster. But how can a medical place enhance the power of other candidates? Something feels wrong, but I don''t know what''s wrong. Or... "


    Asil Mirza hesitated for a while then he asked the question that he did not want his answer to be what he thought: "Sir, I said I would participate in the tournament that you want me to enter. But I do not know where or when the tournament I''m going into is going to happen. Can I learn about these?"


    The Skinny Man laughed and replied: "Hahahaha, right I forgot to say that. You don''t have to worry too much; the tournament you''re going to attend is a pretty low-level one. If you work hard enough, you will probably get in. Well, let''s not say probably but I think it is likely, hahaha. Asil who thinks he is insignificant, say goodbye to your loved ones by the night. Because I''m going to take you to where the other candidates are going to train."


    Asil Mirza re-asked the question, though he was a little scared when Skinny Man did not tell him where the tournament would be held and changed the subject.


    And after asking the question, he got the answer he never wanted and was afraid to hear.


    The Skinny Man sighed and replied: "Pff if you want to know so much then I''ll tell you. The tournament you will be joining will take place in 2 years. As for the name of it, that is... Crimson Lightning Empire Tournament! Asil who thinks he is insignificant, I''ll see you tonight, Hahahaha..."


    Asil Mirza felt dizzy, his whole body trembled, and his mind started to drain. A few seconds later he spoke to himself in an expression unwilling to believe what he had heard:


    " Crimson... Lightning... Empire.... Tournament? Am I going to the biggest tournament in the Empire? Am I going to the most prestigious tournament in the empire that all the geniuses in the Empire are dying to attend? Is that a low-level tournament?"

 Chapter 10 - Items (1)

    After learning where the tournament he had to attend, and how big it really was, Asil Mirza became disoriented and he did not know what to do. This state of mind continued for a long time. He wanted to ask the mysterious Skinny Man again to make sure he had actually heard it right, but before he could come to his senses, the Skinny Man disappeared as if he had never existed there.


    When Asil Mirza calmed down and came to his senses again, after thinking about what the Skinny Man had said, he went to his father''s house to tell bid him a farewell and to tell what had happened.


    Cem Mirza was quite surprised by what his son told him. After all, according to his son, he had to attend the most prestigious tournament in the Empire, and if he did not, the consequences would be quite bad for both for him own and the clan. Even though about to talk the mysterious Skinny Man out of his decision, he quickly abandoned this thought since he figured that such a powerful man would have a perfectly reasonable cause to choose his son, and trying to talk him out of his choice would be useless. He had a chat with his son till evening.


    After chatting with his father until the evening, Asil Mirza went to his own residence and started to wait for the Skinny Man to reappear. This wait did not last long and about 20 minutes later, the mysterious Skinny Man appeared. When Asil Mirza saw the Skinny Man, he immediately greeted him with respect and asked the question which he did not want to the answer to be what he thought:


    "Senior, with all due respect, I''d like to ask you something. When you told me which tournament I was going to be in this afternoon, I think I misheard what you said. Since I don''t want any problems going into the tournament in the future, I want you to say the name of the tournament again. So if the name I heard at noon today is really wrong, I won''t embarrass you by entering the wrong tournament when the time comes, because I''ll know the truth."


    After hearing Asil Mirza''s words, Skinny Man looked at him in an odd expression and then smiled delightfully and spoke: "HAHAHA, Asil who thinks he is insignificant, it is really good that you asked this. If you had heard it wrong and therefore entered the wrong tournament, it would have been a very distressing situation indeed. HAHAHAHA, of course, it wouldn''t be too much trouble for me, but I can''t say the same for you. HAHAHAHA...If you want to be sure, then I''ll tell you the name of your little tournament again. Your little tournament is called the Crimson Lightning Empire tournament. In fact, you must have heard the name of this tournament. Although this place is quite small, it''s still a place connected to the Crimson Lightning Empire. That''s why people in the Empire need to know about this tournament. That would be pretty weird if you really didn''t know. In fact, I would really wonder if you were a caveman. HAHAHAHA..."


    After Skinny Man''s words, Asil Mirza''s eye twitched. Although he did not want to hear this answer, there was nothing he could do since the answer he heard was real and he had already promised to participate in the tournament.


    " I don''t need to be so pessimistic. Although this mysterious Skinny Man wanted me to enter the most prestigious tournament in the Empire, at least he didn''t want me to win. All I have to do is get into the tournament somehow and get the leader of his sect to watch an interesting tournament. There is definitely a lower limit of profound power to enter the tournament. Although I don''t think this lower limit is going to be low, I believe I can reach that limit somehow, knowing that Skinny Man will want to get me into the tournament and take me somewhere to train. As for showing the leader of their sect an interesting tournament... In fact, this is easier. After all, the tournament needs to be interesting, but I don''t need to be the one who creates that interestingness. There are 12 other candidates other than me and there will be many who will participate in the tournament besides them. If even one of them makes the tournament interesting, that problem will be solved. So the most important thing right now is to get stronger in some way and reach the lower limit required to participate in the tournament... "


    The mysterious Skinny Man looked at him for a while as Asil Mirza was thinking thoroughly, and interestingly just after he finished thinking, started talking again.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I will tell you something and you will make a choice, Asil who thinks he is insignificant, then I will take you to the place where you will train and improve yourself. But before you do that, if there''s anyone left that you haven''t said goodbye to, I suggest you say goodbye. Because after you make your decision, we are going to leave and you are probably not going to be back here for a long time."


    After mysterious Skinny Man''s words, Asil Mirza replied without hesitation since he thought that there was no one he wanted to say goodbye to expect his father.


    "I said goodbye to everyone I should have said goodbye to. So even if we go now, it won''t be a problem. So if the Senior has something important to say, he can say it without hesitation."


    The Skinny Man looked at Asil Mirza with a smile; then soon a solemn expression covered his face and began to speak.


    "Asil, who thinks he is insignificant, I told you that our sect provides the candidates with something who will be taking part in the tournament. As you are the thirteenth candidate I naturally must give you something. When our sect leader assigned people to choose the candidates, he gave them some items and asked them to give them to the candidates they have found. Of course, each assigned person was given different things, and their values are inherently different. But the candidates I chose are pretty lucky. Because I''m the one with the highest status among those assigned. That''s why the items I''m going to give are worth a lot compared to what the other assigned ones will give. Since you''re one of my candidates, I''ll show you exactly 6 things to choose from. Among these 6 things are those that are low in value and rarity, as well as things that are worth more than you can imagine. You will choose carefully between these 6 things and choose one of them. What you choose will be yours temporarily, and if you enter the tournament and the tournament becomes interesting, what you choose will be yours forever.. Now watch carefully and choose as you wish after seeing all 6 items."

 Chapter 11 - Items (2)

    After the Skinny Man spoke, he gently shook his right hand, followed by a briefly dazzling white glow in front of the Skinny Man. This glow continued for about 5 seconds and then disappeared, revealing the first of 6 items.


    The first item was a gold-colored sword, approximately 80 cm long, with a section in the middle made to make the blood to flow better, and several odd-shaped markings on either side of this section. This golden sword was of great interest to the Asil Mirza. Because even though he had seen many swords before, none of the things he had seen gave him the strange feeling that this sword had given him. Asil Mirza felt as if this sword could cut anything and as if it had its own will. After looking at the golden sword for a while and examining it with his eyes, the Asil Mirza extended his hand towards the sword and held it.


    As soon as he held the sword, he saw in his mind many scenes in which he fought with many people while using it. He seemed completely integrated with the sword, and the gold-colored sword cut through everything he touched. This image made Asil quite excited although he thought of choosing this sword for a moment, this thought was temporarily shelved with the Skinny Man moving his hand again to reveal the second item.


    Asil Mirza paid attention this time to the second item...


    It was a silver shield with a pentagram-like shape on it and a round 5 different colored crystals with diameters of about 3 cm at the ends of this pentagram, about 1 meter in size and about 30 cm in width, with spikes on the underside, resembling an ellipse. This shield, with an atmosphere that could prevent everything, gave the Asil Mirza a strange feeling, as in the Golden Sword.


    Asil Mirza reached out and touched it, and similarly, an image appeared in his mind. In this image, many powerful people were attacking the Mirza Clan. Yet, using this shield, Asil Mirza was not allowing anyone to be harmed.


    After Asil Mirza examined the golden-colored sword and the silver-colored shield, the Skinny Man shook his hand again, and then the third item appeared after a brief flash of light.


    It was a leather glove with a flame-red color that seemed quite simple compared to a gold-colored sword and a silver-colored shield. This glove had no finger sections and had strange shapes on it. Although this glove seemed quite simple compared to the other two items, the atmosphere around this glove was completely different from the others. It felt like it didn''t belong in this world.


    Asil Mirza eagerly extended his hand and touched it. An image has formed in his mind again. In this image, Asil Mirza was in foothills of a huge mountain, looking at thousands of people kowtowing him. After looking at them for a while, Asil Mirza turned towards the mountain, creating a fist with his right hand on which he wore the red-colored glove, slowly hitting the mountain and completely tearing the gigantic mountain apart.


    After Asil Mirza examined the third item, the Skinny Man shook his hand again, and then the fourth item appeared but this time, as soon as the item appeared, the room was filled with an indescribably beautiful aroma and an incredibly intense wave of profound power. This wave of profound power and aroma was coming from a small green-colored pill which was only about 2 cm in diameter. This pill was certainly the most high-end medical pill Asil Mirza had ever heard of or seen, given its smell and the profound power radiating around. As Asil Mirza looked at this pill, he felt as if he was drowning because of the intense wave of profound power.


    Asil Mirza reached forth and touched the pill. But this time no images appeared in his mind. Asil Mirza, although somewhat disappointed by this, thought that it was a medical pill and not like other items, the frustration quickly dissipated.


    While Asil Mirza was thinking about which item to choose, the Skinny Man moved his hand again slightly, and this time an item appeared that he felt he could not see for the rest of his life, even though he heard its name.


    "This...this...This can''t be...I must be wrong . What if I''m not mistaken? No! That''s impossible! He can''t think of giving me such a legendary item as nothing! This is so illogical! I must be absolutely mistaken! "


    This item, which quite surprised Asil Mirza, was a ring so small that it could barely get into his pinky finger. But this ring, although small, was certainly not ordinary. Because this was a Spatial Ring. Asil Mirza had seen spatial rings before. Lately, he had even seen with his own eyes the very precious green spatial ring of the Young Master of the Burning Meteor Sect. However, when compared with the Young Master''s ring and this one; it would be like comparing a mountain, which it''s summit would be invisible, high enough to pierce the sky and clouds, with a slightly sloping hillock Because the color of the Spatial Ring he was seeing now was red.


    What was a red Spatial Ring? It was a legend among legends, worth of 100 profound coins, and had 1000x1000 square meters of storage space! It was, in terms of the rarity and storage space, the most valuable one among the Spatial Rings.


    Asil Mirza stared at the red ring for a while, puzzled, and then heard the voice of the Skinny Man:


    "Hey, Asil, who thinks he is insignificant! Why are you looking at this ring so strangely? Like all the other stuff I showed you, it''s not worth much. Even though our Sect provides the candidates with valuable things, these are ordinary things for us. This is just a red spatial ring, there''s nothing to exaggerate. Hahahahaha... The waiting is enough, I have to show you the last item. After you''ve seen this, think carefully and make your choice. Then we''ll go to your training facility."


    Asil Mirza''s bewilderment greatly increased after Skinny Man''s speech. Because the Skinny Man talked about the Red Spatial Rings as if they were ordinary things.


    " All of these things are probably worth more than I ever dreamed of seeing in my entire life, and are they ordinary to him? What kind of sect is he in, if all that valuable things are ordinary to him? And how am I supposed to make someone as strong as to become this unimaginable Sect''s leader to watch something interesting? "


    As Asil Mirza floated in thoughts, the Skinny Man smiled awkwardly and then gently shook his hand. This time, however, a much more intense light came out than the previous ones, and when that intense light disappeared, the last item that Skinny Man mentioned appeared.


    This last item seemed incredibly ordinary compared to the others. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that people seem ordinary, even compared to the normal things they use in their daily lives.


    This was a little iron necklace. In fact, it would be difficult to call this item a necklace without a chain attached to the top. Because, rather than a necklace, it was a piece of iron with a rounded and smooth surface, half the diameter of an average length index finger. This item did not have a mighty atmosphere, a breathtaking aroma, or a tremendous rarity and value like the others. The only thing that could be said for it was the fact that the light that came out was more intense and its extremely ordinary appearance.


    Asil Mirza reached forth and touched the Iron Necklace then began to examine it. Soon he looked at the Skinny Man and thought in his mind.


    "Even though this necklace seems too ordinary, I don''t think it really is. After all, the items this mysterious Skinny Man has shown seem unimaginably valuable. But no matter how much I look, I can''t see or feel anything in this necklace that makes it special. Or could this Skinny Man have taken this necklace out just to confuse me? That''s not impossible given his character. "


    The Skinny Man said nothing for about 30 seconds and then spoke as if wondering the answer to the question he was going to ask: "Hmm, Asil who thinks he is insignificant, you have seen all the items. Now, you tell me which one you want, but my advice to you is to examine it carefully before you make up your mind. Because I think your decision will be very important to you."


    After talking, the Skinny Man looked at Asil and began to await his answer.

 Chapter 12 - The Choice (1)

    Asil Mirza glanced at these 6 items for a while. Then he began to examine them, touching them one by one. He was very careful because he knew that he had to choose and that this choice was very important, and he began to think about the consequences when he chose one item at a time while examining the items, he spoke to himself:


    "This sword; it is really sharp and if I use it, I would be able to beat the opponents that I normally would not be able to. I can even cut through the thick-skinned profound beasts. And since I know how to use a sword, this weapon would be perfect for me. But when I use this sword, it will certainly draw attention, and the power of the person who uses it is equally important as the power of the weapon. So if someone who is more powerful than me desires this sword, no matter what I do, I can''t stop them from taking it. Even if this sword is a good choice, given my current power level, it certainly should not be chosen.


    About the shield... It is absolutely resilient and I believe that it can withstand such attacks that could even kill me. But this shield, no matter how powerful it really is, it is definitely as attention-grabbing as the sword. Even if it would not be as easy as to take it from me as it is for the sword, if they did something to numb me or knock me out, they could take it. So it''s not smart to pick this shield with my current strength. When it comes to the Red Spatial Ring... Choosing is the most unreasonable thing I can do. After all, Spatial Rings are quite valuable things. Not to mention it is not an ordinary spatial ring. If I choose the ring, it will certainly attract more attention than the sword or the shield. In fact, unlike people who might want the sword or the shield, people who would want this ring will definitely torture me to find out where I got it, and then kill me. Choosing this ring is nothing more than killing myself for nothing. "


    Asil Mirza eliminated the three of the six items while thinking quickly and weighing the possibilities in his head. All that was left was the pill, the gauntlet, and the necklace. Asil Mirza continued to think about his choice after a brief pause:


    "As for the pill... It has the most breathtaking aroma that I have never seen in my entire life. Given the intense profound power contained in it, it is definitely used to increase the profound power. But as far as I know, the body of the person who is going to use the pill has to meet certain conditions in order to use this high-end medical pill. Therefore, I think that my level of profound power needs to reach a certain level to use this pill. Although choosing the pill may seem like a very good decision, in the long run, it is a choice that should not be made over the short term. After all, what I need most right now is to somehow get into the Crimson Lightning Empire Tournament. "


    After eliminating the pill, Asil Mirza Mirza respectively looked at the two items, gauntlet, and necklace, and then continued his deep thoughts:


    " Choosing between these two items is really hard. Speaking of the gauntlet, it is a great item that can greatly enhance my fighting capabilities. Besides, although it is ostentatious, it is not like the sword or the shield. So if I''m careful, even if I use it to fight, it''s hard for people to understand that it''s special. In this way, it is a suitable item to be chosen. It can both strengthen me and it''s very unlikely to put me in a difficult situation.


    About the necklace...It''s the only thing that''s not going to attract attention. This aspect is quite handy. But on the other hand, I don''t know that it does... No! I do not know if it does anything at all. I have two alternatives in my mind about this necklace; while one makes it a little logical to choose it, the other makes it very unreasonable. The first option is that this necklace is very special and only those with profound power can feel it. The fact that Skinny Man brought this necklace with other items, and although I feel that the others are special, I can''t feel anything from this necklace, it makes me think that this necklace is much more special than the others. On the other hand, given the Personality of Skinny Man, this necklace may be just an ordinary necklace, and he took it out just to confuse me. If that''s really the case, and I choose this necklace, it''s as absurd as choosing the stone between the diamond and the gold.


    What should I do? Should I take the risk and choose the necklace, or should I choose the gauntlet without taking any chances?" After thinking about it for about 10 seconds, Asil Mirza finally made up his mind, looked at the Skinny Man, and spoke: "Senior, I made my choice."

 Chapter 13 - The Choice (2)

    The Skinny Man looked at him and approved with a nod: "Hahaha, for a moment I thought you were going to think all day. Then tell me what you chose, and we''ll go."


    After Skinny Man''s words, Asil Mirza began to speak as he reached forth to the gauntlet: "Senior, I thought carefully and made a decision after weighing the possibilities in my head. My choice is the gaunt..."


    Asil Mirza suddenly stopped after he spoke. What stopped him was the strange things Skinny Man is doing right now. There was an unsatisfied expression at the Skinny Man''s face and he was extravagantly and meaningfully pointing at the necklace. In fact, he did not stop there and said in a strange voice, " The necklace... When I was little I wanted a necklace... I would wear it and ramble around..." He started to sing a strange song.


    Asil Mirza got surprised and reconsidered his choice but still continued to extend his hand toward the gauntlet. But seeing this, Skinny Man''s movements became even more awkward. He began to sing his strange song more interestingly, showing off the necklace with his hands, giving insinuating glances with his eyes, and coughing decently occasionally to attract attention.


    Asil Mirza watched the Skinny Man''s behavior in a disoriented manner and then began to speak: "Senior, I have made my choice. I choose the necklace."


    The Skinny Man cut off his oddities when he heard this answer and looked at the Asil Mirza with a satisfied expression: "So you chose the necklace...Anyway, that''s a good choice, but I wish you''d picked the gauntlet. Hahahaha, if I were you, I''d pick the gauntlet. You''re really weird. You picked this necklace out of all the things. Hahahaha..."


    After the words of Skinny Man, Asil Mirza''s eye twitched and most of the muscles in his face contracted.


    " If the gauntlet was a good choice, why did you do so much to get me to choose the necklace? If you were going to get this necklace picked out, why did you take the other stuff off? I need to calm down. I definitely need to calm down. "


    Asil Mirza tried to calm himself down for a while and then asked: "Senior, I chose this necklace, but I do not know what its properties are. Can you tell me what its properties are?"


    "What? You chose this necklace without knowing what it does? You''re a really strange man, Asil who thinks he is insignificant. You''ll learn in time what this necklace does, or, more accurately, whether it does anything, hahaha... Anyway, we''re done here, so let''s get going. Since you have no profound power, we will be moving very slowly for the sake of keeping you alive."


    The Skinny Man held Asil Mirza with his right hand, who was not sure what to do now and proceeded towards where they would be going. As he proceeded, he left behind a slight blur and the swiftly disappearing cries of Asil Mirza. Although where they were going was a place where ordinary people could get to in about 40 days by riding their average profound horses, even with the pace that the Skinny Man called quite slow, they got there after only about two sunrises.


    Although Asil Mirza screamed at first because of this speed, and his body trembled with fear, he got used to it and calmed down over time. That is why he was in a normal condition right now. In fact, it wasn''t exactly true to call him normal, because he had a bewildered expression on his face. The reason for this confusion was the place he saw before his eyes.


    The place Asil Mirza saw was a giant city entrance. There was a huge black dragon''s head above this city entrance, and also dozens of bodyguards in front of the entrance, all of whom looked quite strong, were wearing black armors and dragon-tooth helmets. There were dozens of caravans and hundreds of people who looked like mercenaries trying to get into the city. But most of these people, they were blocked by these guards. Thinking about why they came to this city, whose entrance alone could prove to be quite top-tier, Asil Mirza was quite excited watching the Skinny Man walking towards the entrance.


    As the Skinny Man walked towards the entrance, one of the guards approached him and spoke in an imposing tone: "Pops, why did you come here and where do you think you''re going?"


    The words of the guard intimidated Asil Mirza who feared that The Skinny Man would do something to the guard, knowing very well that it was a mistake to underestimate the Skinny Man. But contrary to what he thought, the Skinny Man smiled only slightly and answered The Bodyguard''s question: "The reason I came here is to bring someone to Kastor for training. That''s the entry fee you''re implying." The Skinny Man threw 10 Green Coins to the guard. These were green profound coins.


    The guard looked at Asil Mirza after collecting the coins and then spoke to the Skinny Man "You can enter now."


    After the guards'' words, the Skinny Man smiled again and proceed towards the city with Asil Mirza, who thought about what and who was the Castor.


    This city was more magnificent than any city the Asil Mirza had ever heard of. There were quite posh-looking houses on the streets, small dragon statues, hundreds of flashy shops selling weapons, and countless people carrying large or small weapons looking strong. The city seemed to be displaying its strength in every aspect.


    Asil Mirza continued to walk with the Skinny Man as he examined his surroundings with excitement and curiosity. After a short walk, they came to the front of an arena of enormous size. There were many square spaces in this arena to look outside, and these spaces were sealed with quite solid-looking steel. It was as if those inside had been asked to look outside but not get out. There were two statues at the entrance of this arena, about 3 meters in size. One of these statues belonged to a strong man who used a heavy sword and the other to a woman who wielded two short swords. Of the statues, the male one looked like a soldier massacring in a war, while the female one looked like a master hunter. The Skinny Man suddenly spoke as Asil Mirza was looking to the gigantic arena.


    "Asil who thinks he is insignificant; this is your training facility. Before you go in here, I have two things to say to you: listen to them thoroughly and make sure you don''t forget."


    The Skinny Man looked at Asil Mirza''s expression after he spoke and continued seriously: "You will stay here until you get stronger and you will take the graduation exam when you think you have enough experience. If you pass that exam, you can do whatever you want till the tournament. Your first goal should be to be strong enough to pass that graduation exam. The other candidates I''ve selected will be trained here, but you don''t need to know which candidates they are right now."


    As the Skinny Man talked, Asil Mirza started to think that something was wrong. Because the training facility was an arena, and don''t usually have graduation exams.


    The Skinny Man moved his right hand slightly after pausing a bit, then a transparent glass sphere the size of a nail appeared. The skinny man gave this transparent glass sphere to Asil Mirza and kept talking:


    Asil who thinks he is insignificant, take good care of this sphere and make sure you hide it well. If you run into other candidates, don''t mention this sphere. Because you''re the only candidate with this sphere. If you get to run into trouble in the future and you get in a dangerous situation, break this sphere. But use it when you''re in a life-or-death situation, which you certainly can''t handle on your own."


    Asil Mirza approved with his head after Skinny Man''s speech and walked towards the entrance of the arena, following the Skinny Man.


    When they arrived at the entrance to the arena, a middle-aged man came out and greeted them.


    "How can I help you?" The middle-aged man spoke immediately.


    The Skinny Man looked at him carefully and then replied: "I brought someone to Kastor for training. He is fully suitable for top-tier training."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes glowed after hearing the words of the Skinny Man, looking at Asil Mirza, he spoke oddly: "Interesting, quite a lot of people apply for top-tier training these days. But that is okay, we are in need of young people to train."


    After the middle-aged man''s words, Asil Mirza''s thoughts of ''something is wrong'' strengthened.


    The middle-aged man took a pouch out of his pocket after he spoke and greeted him with a smile after giving it to the Skinny Man.


    The Skinny Man smiled back to him and spoke to Asil Mirza: "Asil who thinks he is insignificant, follow this good man. He will nicely explain the things you need to know."


    "Hahaha, yes yes follow this good man, I will tell you what you need." After the middle-aged man spoke, he took a glance at Asil Mirza and entered the arena with a smile.


    Asil Mirza, with doubt in his heart, followed him and entered the arena, not knowing what hell he had entered.


    After he walked in, the Skinny Man smiled and disappeared as if he never existed there.

 Chapter 14 - Kastor (1)

    After delivering Asil to the training facility, the Skinny Man appeared in the woods far away from where he left.


    This forestland was so quiet and green since it was far from where people lived. All the sound could be heard was the sound of the birds and the gentle wind.


    "All is well but how am I going to explain this to our crack head leader. hahaha, I''ll figure it out. Let him be the leader he is but he is going to have a headache for what I did. Hahahaha." The Skinny Man spoke oddly with a half-smiling half-serious expression:


    "Sir, why did you do such a thing? Sect Leader could give you a great deal of punishment for what you''ve done." Just after the skinny guy spoke, the sound of a respectful man came through the woods. Then four men, all dressed in black, appeared before the Skinny Man. After the four men appeared in front of Skinny Man, they immediately knelt and bowed their heads and waited for Skinny Man to speak.


    The Skinny Man looked at them and then spoke: "Punishment? Him? Hahahaha, I do not think that crack-head would punish me for that, but he indeed will give me a hard time for what I did. And didn''t he want to see something interesting and fun? Hahahaha, I did something very interesting."


    The bodies of the four people in front of him trembled involuntarily when the Skinny Man said ''that crack head'' as he spoke. Because they knew who the person referred to as ''that crack head'' was and what tremendous power he had.


    After a wait of about three seconds, the man in the four, whose voice came from the forest at first, spoke timidly: "Si... Sir, why did that boy with no profound power mattered? Why did you give him one of the Divine Octal which tens of thousands of people died to acquire? What''s so special about that kid that he made you do this?"


    The Skinny Man smiled awkwardly and spoke: "Hahaha, What''s so special about that kid? right? Think about what I''m about to say, boy. There is a kid with no profound power who lives in such a weak place, and this kid could easily enter a place that is protected by a barrier that could protect itself against the power of someone who is in the first level of the Core Profound Realm. And if that is not enough, even though he got seriously injured enough to be in the bed for a month, he could get up on his feet the next day, like nothing''s happened. I think these are interesting things, but that''s not the real reason I''m interested in that kid."


    The Skinny Man paused for a while as he spoke, allowing four people kneeling in front of him to contemplate his words. What Skinny Man said was really interesting. Because someone without profound power would not have been able to cross such a barrier without a powerful artifact and would not have been able to get out of the bed the next day after sustaining such serious injuries that would make someone like him to be bedridden for at least a month. For the four men, even though they were very surprised, these things were not so interesting and important enough to give someone one of the Divine Octal. Because every one of the Divine Octal was indescribably precious and the items which many carnages, that could freeze one''s blood, were done to obtain them.


    After a brief pause, the Skinny Man continued to speak: "What is really interesting that there is a seal in this boy''s body, who had no profound power, which is so deep and powerful that even I cannot comprehend. It is quite interesting that there is a seal formation on a boy''s body who lives in such a weak place, that even someone like myself who is quite familiar with seal formations could not understand; which there are only a few present in our Sect''s ancient inscriptions. If the person who saw that kid was the leader of our sect, he would certainly understand what that seal formation was, and that kid would certainly be of interest to him. So I give him one of the Divine Octal, both because I was wondering what was behind that seal, and because I thought I''d found something that might really interest that crack head. Although what I have given is the eighth among the Divine Octal, the seal formation contained within it can interact with the kid''s seal and weaken both formations."


    After speaking this much, an expression of anticipation occurred on the Skinny Man''s face and he finished his words: "If this happens, the seal inside the boy could weaken to a level that I can understand, and also I could see the puzzled face of that crack head when he found out that I gave the boy the only piece of the Divine Octal that our sect owns. Hmph, that all-knowing expression of his is really frustrating. I can''t wait to see the expression of surprise and disbelief that comes out of that scabby face when something outside the calculations comes out. HAHAHAHA."


    The four men clenched their teeth after skinny Man''s words and tried to endure. If someone else had said these words to their sect leader, they would certainly have reacted, perhaps even fought that person, even if they would have to give their own lives. Although this seemed foolish to many who knew their sect, they had an insane loyalty to their leader. For them, the leader of their sect was like a holy being. But even so, they weren''t reacting to the words Skinny Man said against him. This is not because they are afraid to die, but what the leader of their sect said: "Let him be. Let him say and do whatever he wants. Because he''s the only one around here who can entertain me."


    The Skinny Man burst into laughter after finishing his words and disappeared.. Right after Skinny Man disappeared, four guys sighed and stood up and disappeared just like the Skinny Man.

 Chapter 15 - Kastor (2)

    While the Skinny Man spoke to four men all dressed in black, Asil continued to follow the middle-aged man.


    As they progressed, Asil''s thought that something was wrong grew stronger. Because as they continued to walk, it became darker and darker, and from time to time, screaming could be heard. As Asil thought at first that this was an arena, it was caused by a fight, but this thought was soon replaced by anxiety, as the surrounding area became increasingly dark and there was no sound of joy or victory, as well as the screams.


    After walking for a while Asil could not bear any longer and finally asked the question that he wanted to know the answer to: "Senior, I wonder where we are and where are we going to?"


    After Asil asked his question, the middle-aged man kept walking as if he had not heard it. Asil waited a bit and spoke again: "Senior, did you hear me? What exactly is this place? Why isn''t there are no people in here, despite this is an arena?"


    The middle-aged man again did not answer Asil''s question but soon could not bear any more when he repeated the question and gave an answer that raised Asil''s concerns: You talk too much kid! You''ll know where we''re going soon, and be sure they will tell you, very well, exactly what this place is."


    Asil did not like the ''very well'' part of the middle-aged man''s words but continued to follow the man as there was not much he could do.


    Three minutes later, darkness had largely passed as they entered a corridor that was filled with torches placed on either side at intervals of about fifteen meters. However, the screams were increased and the light began to show dried blood stains on the walls of the hall.


    After walking for another two minutes, they came to a huge hall with hundreds of cells whose entrances had been sealed off by a kind of steel railing. In some of these cells, there were people on their faces who felt death approaching and did not react when they saw Asil, and in others, there were people on their faces who instantly grew a disgusting smile and looked at Asil as if they were looking at an object that gave them pleasure.


    When Asil and the middle-aged man entered the huge hall where the cells were, disgusting words began to come from the surrounding cells.


    "Hmm, is he a little boy? Hahahaha, it looks like I''m going to sleep in delight tonight!"


    "Is it a boy this time? Hahaha, whose property will he be?"


    "Hahaha, kid, come here, this daddy''s gonna show you something fun!"


    Asil thought he should definitely run when he heard these disgusting words, but as he was about to escape, his body did not listen to his orders and stood where it was.


    The middle-aged man looked at the Asil, whose face was filled with anxiety, and spoke alongside an awkward smile: "Don''t try to run away in vain, son. This hall is protected by a formation, and their bodies are stiffened when those inside think of escaping. Where are you trying to go anyway? Weren''t you wondering where we were going? This is where we were going, your new home! Your Cellmate will tell you nicely what this place is like and what you will be doing here."


    "Am I going to go into one of these cells? And there''ll be someone else in my cell? Even the weakest one here would be in the elementary profound realm! If I go into the same cell with one of them, he can do whatever he wants to me, and since there''s nowhere I can escape, there''s no way I can escape from him. Shit! Was I wrong to trust the Skinny Man? Damn it, damn it!"


    When Asil was immersed in thoughts, the middle-aged man held his motionless body and brought him to the front of the cell at the far end of the Hall. When they arrived there, the middle-aged man sternly looked at the old man in the cell, who was looking at him with a harsh expression, with white hair and beards, bones visible from weakness, brown eyes, tattered clothes, and sat cross-legged:


    "Hey, pops, I brought you a cellmate. The person who delivered him wanted a top-tier education, and you''re the best fit for it here. I hope you''ll tell him nicely what this place is and what he''s going to do here."


    The middle-aged man waited for a while after speaking, but when there was no reply from the old man, he gave a cold breath through his nose and then made some movements with his hands. When these movements were over, an entrance appeared in the cell, which was completely enclosed by railings and had no entrance before.


    As this entrance appeared, the middle-aged man looked at Asil, whose face was covered by anxiety and fear, with an odd smile and spoke before tossing him into the cell: "This is your new home kid. You will stay here until you have the qualifications to leave. Your cellmate is the oldest person around. My advice to you is to try to get along with him, hahaha."


    After Asil was tossed into the cell, the middle-aged man returned and quickly left the hall swiftly. Time moved like the clappers and it had been about ten minutes since Asil got inside the cell. In those ten minutes, initially, the disgusting words came from the other cells, but after about five minutes, those words were over as if the speakers were tired. But within ten minutes the old man in Asil''s cell neither spoke nor looked at him. He was just sitting cross-legged and looking outside.


    Twenty minutes later, Asil was getting hungry. Even though he had taken a bread with him when he left the house, he was considering whether it was right to take the bread out in such a situation. After all, he was living in a cell with an old man he did not know, who looked absolutely hungry. If he took out the bread, the old man, who had not looked at him before, could take his bread and even attack Asil to see if there was more.


    After hesitating for a while, Asil made up his mind and took out the bread from his dress. As soon as the bread came out, those who were inside the other cells in the hall looked towards Asil as if they were looking at a delicious meal, they saw the bread instantly and shouted in excitement with their expanding eyes:


    "Aaaaah, this kid''s got something to eat! Kid, throw that bread here! If you do that, I''ll make you my man!"


    "Boy, don''t listen to him! He''s weak! If you throw that bread in here, I''ll send some of my men to have fun when you get bored at night!"


    "Hahaha, you offer nice things, but I think you''ve forgotten that this boy is in his cell! That''s the old man''s cell! Do you really think we can get that bread?"


    "Hmm, that''s right. Come on, let''s make a bet. The bet will be as usual. We''re going to put our guys on the line and the winners are going to get the losers '' guys. So, what do you think pops is going to eat? Bread? Or the kid? Or both?"


    After hearing the disgusting words and the equally disgusting bet, he looked at the Old Man with concerned eyes and watched his reaction.


    The bets went on for a while, and as soon as the old man turned his head and looked at the Asil, all the talk stopped. Now the Asil and the people in the other cells were watching carefully what the old man would do...

 Chapter 16 - Kastor (3)

    All the people in the cells had gone quiet and were watching the old man carefully. The reason they all shut up at the same time was that they respected the old man and were afraid of him.


    Because the old man was no ordinary man. He was the most powerful person in the division that they were staying, and his level of profound power was as same as the Toraman who was one of the people from the Meteor City and the Burning Meteor Sect, sixth level of Nascent Profound Realm.


    The old man looked at Asil with his half-low eyes and then at the bread he had put out. Although it was clear that he was really hungry and his power level was incomparable to Asil, he did not make a move to take the bread from Asil and he asked calmly instead: "How about giving me that bread young man?"


    A slightly surprised expression appeared on Asil''s face after the old man''s question, and he briefly pondered what to do.


    After a brief hesitation, Asil made his decision and began to speak: " Senior, this is the only food I have with me, and if I give this to you I will most likely starve."Asil paused after talking and looked at the old man''s careful and also careful expression, then he continued: "But the Senior seems quite hungry. If I eat something alone while you''re hungry, it would be disrespectful to both you and my own beliefs. So." Asil took a deep breath and divided the bread into almost two equal parts and extended his relatively larger piece to the old man after finishing his words. "I''m going to give this piece to Senior, so the Senior can ease his hunger a little bit. I''ll eat the other part so that I can suppress my hunger and not disrespect my beliefs or you."


    The old man looked at Asil in a surprised manner. He never expected that this young boy, new to this cell, weak looking, who had an anxious gaze and expression, would do something like this and talk like this.


    The old man glanced carefully at the Asil with his eyes, and then spoke with a solemn expression: " Young man, I will ask you a question, and if I were you I would answer this question honestly. Because I don''t like liars."


    Asil approved with a nod and spoke: "Senior, I am listening to you."


    "Young man, there are only two of us in this cell and it is very obvious which one of us is stronger. Why would I be content with half when I could have all your bread in a situation like this, and what were you thinking you offered me half of that bread?"


    The old man''s question was quite clear and contained a sign of threat, but that was exactly the question Asil was expecting.


    Asil slightly smiled and spoke decisively: "Senior, there are only two of us in this cell and it is very obvious which one of us is stronger. But I don''t think you''re going to take all of this bread."


    As the bewilderment on the old man''s face grew, he asked curiously: "Oh, so that is it. So why do you think like that?"


    "Actually, the reason is quite simple. Because even though your strength is incomparable to me and you seem quite hungry, when I took this bread out, you did nothing to take it or hurt me, and instead you talked to me and asked for it. It made me think that you were not someone who would harm others for food, even though you seemed quite hungry. Besides, it would not be true if I ate while you were hungry. That''s why I gave you half of the bread."


    These were indeed Asil''s thoughts, and he said these words because he thought the outcome would not be bad. The old man examined the Asil for a while with his eyes, and then spoke: "Interesting! People your age usually lie in this situation or give me all the bread. "After speaking, the old man''s tone became acrimonious: "The words you say are both right and wrong, young man. What you were right about was that I''m hungry, that I''m stronger than you, and that when you took out the bread, I did not take it or did anything to hurt you. You are right about these, the part where you were wrong was that '' I was not someone who would harm others for food'' that is where you are mistaken. Dozens of people came to this cell before you, and some of them had food. You know what happened to them?"


    Asil gulped after the old man''s question, which he asked out of his expectation, and then replied: "No I don''t."


    "They are all dead young man. The reason I didn''t do anything to hurt you is not that I''m a good person. That''s because I don''t like hurting kids. But if you were not honest about why you gave me half of the bread, or if you changed your mind and gave me all the bread, I would kill you for sure. Because I really hate liars and the ones who eat their words!"


    Even though Asil did not know, his old cellmate was a famous person and the source of this fame was his ruthlessness. He had killed countless people, and he didn''t feel much when he was killing them.


    After a brief silence, the old man spoke as if something had suddenly come to his mind: "Hmm, by the way, young man, you''re not from here, are you?"


    Asil, a little surprised by the old man''s question, answered immediately: "Yes, I am not from here. Senior, how did you know that?"


    The old man smiled slightly and answered Asil''s question: "Young man, when you came here you looked around curiously, and when you heard the words of the people who were in the other cells, there was bewilderment and anxiety on your face. If you grew up around here, you''d be used to words like that and places like this. So you would not be curious or confused. So, where are you from and how did you end up here?"


    "I''m actually someone who was born on the Star Plain and grew up there. I was brought here by an elder to train for strength."


    The old man muttered the name ''Star Plain'' several times and appeared to be thinking. After a brief period of thinking, the old man''s eyes widened and he suddenly asked with a surprised expression: "Is the Star Plain that lies to the east of the Crimson Lightning Empire and where many people say they have gone to visit?"


    Asil answered his question normally, though he did not know why the old man was surprised: "Yes. I was born in the touristic Star Plain of Meteor City, the largest city in the east of the Crimson Lightning Empire, and I lived there until this time. Why did senior ask that?"


    A strange expression occurred on the old man''s face, and after looking at the Asil for a while, he asked with a bewildered tone: "Do you know where you are right now, young man?"


    Asil began to think something was weird. After all, although the Star Plain was a famous place, it was not a place to react like this.


    "Senior, I don''t know where we are right now. All I know is that we''re somewhere far from The Star Plain and this place is going to improve me."


    As soon as Asil finished his words, the people in the other cells began to laugh and speak loudly.

 Chapter 17 - Kastor (4)

    As soon as Asil finished his words, the people in the other cells began to laugh and speak loudly.


    "Hahaha, have you guys heard that he came here from the east of the Empire to study? Hahahaha..."


    "Son, I, your uncle will give you a proper education. So, come see me when you get out of your cell. Hahaha..."


    "Son, never mind him. Your uncle here has a lot to tell you and especially show you, so stop by here. Hahahaha..."


    "Did you come here from the East? And for education? Hahahaha, that''s funny..."


    Asil couldn''t understand what was going on. When he told them where he grew up and why he came here, everyone in the other cells started laughing strangely.


    These waves of laughter continued for a while the old man stopped them, and after they all stopped, the old man spoke to Asil: "Young man, if the elder who brought here for education knew this place, he must be really weird. This is the Kingdom of the Black Dragon, far to the north of the Crimson Lightning Empire, far from where you were born, and also bound to the Crimson Lightning Empire."


    Asil was quite surprised when the found out where he was. He knew the Black Dragon Kingdom from what his father described and from the map of the Crimson Lightning Empire. It was actually a kingdom that was subordinate to the Empire but ruled semi-independently and was located extremely far from The Star Plain. It was also an extremely famous place. According to his father, the source of this fame was the mercenaries, the system of slavery, and the brutal lifestyle of the people who lived there.


    The old man looked at Asil''s expression and continued speaking: "As I understand from your expression, you do not know what it is like around here. So, listen very carefully to what I''m about to tell you. The Black Dragon Kingdom is a semi-independent kingdom where the system of slavery is unshackled. In this kingdom, slaves fight, serve, and are cast aside after being adequately used. The arena you are in is a place where slaves fight and many people enjoy watching these battles. Although there are many places like this in the kingdom, this is the most famous of them all. You will be disgustingly and ruthlessly trained here, and you entertain the audience by going out in bloody fights. If any of the nobles who follow you like you, you will be his slave, and you will serve him from then on."


    "Now you''re in a place like this. I don''t think you''re going to be a stranger here since you do not have any profound power. Because there are so many people in this arena whose profound power has been sealed to make the audience see much more raw and ferocious fights. Since you just got here, they would not put you in a fight yet. First, they will strengthen you against the pain for a week or so, and then they will have you fight a wild animal. If you''re lucky, the animal you''re going to fight is an animal with no profound power like you. If that happens, you have a chance to survive, but if it''s an animal with a profound power... You will probably die! If you win a few fights and the audience is happy with you, you will fight against the people. Then you are going to go to different fights and you are going to repeat this cycle. This is what Kastor is like!!"


    After the old man''s speech, the anxiety in Asil''s heart grew greater. Although he had done several fights before, these were either sword drills or fights against weak animals. Since he was the son of the leader of Mirza Clan, he had hardly ever been in any life-threatening danger. So he had almost no experience in life-or-death situations. But from what the old man told him, he had to get into these kinds of fights here!


    Asil soon buried his concerns at his heart and asked hopefully: "Senior, so is there a way to get out of here?"


    Asil himself knew this question was absurd. After all, if there was a way to get out of here, this old man in front of him, stronger than his own father, would not be here.


    But the old man, contrary to Asil''s thoughts, approved with a nod and replied: "Yes there is a way out of here. Unlike other arenas, even though it is difficult, Kastor has a path to freedom. But this path has both a good side and a bad side. First, let me tell you what it takes to be free...If you want to be free, you have to go to a hundred fights in Kastor and win them all. It''s good to have a path to freedom but it''s not easy to win a hundred fights. Because the more matches you win, the stronger your opponents will become, and if you lose one match and you don''t die as a result of that defeat, you''ll have to win a hundred again."


    "There are two other ways to get out of here besides freedom. The first of these, as I said before, is that you are taken by a nobleman. Even though you''ll still be a slave, your life will be better than here. The other way out is death, as you can see. There''s nothing else I need to tell you right now. My advice to you is to get some rest today. ''Because they are going to start training you tomorrow, and it''s not going to be good at all."


    After finishing his words, the old man ate half of the bread that Asil had given him. Then he turned around and closed his eyes and never spoke again. When the old man became silent, the people in the other cell began to speak abominably again, and Asil, after he had anxiously eaten his bread, began to sit cross-legged.. He started thinking about things like what was going to happen tomorrow, why skinny guy brought him here, whether the graduation test he was talking about was winning a hundred fights.

 Chapter 18 - Body Endurance Training (!) (1)

    Time flew when Asil was thinking. In the meantime, Asil learned upon talking with the old man that he had won ninety-nine matches and he would be free if he wins another match.


    This knowledge has increased Asil''s respect for the old man. Because in Asil''s mind, it was something incomparably hard even though one could get out of this place after winning a hundred matches. There were two reasons for this: first, with each match you won, the difficulty of the matches and the strength of the next opponent you would face would surely increase, as the arena officials would naturally not want anyone to be free. Also, the people here would be mentally and physically incapacitated for not eating properly.


    The second reason... In Asil''s mind, this reason was the main reason why it was incomparably difficult to be free by winning a hundred matches. The nobles watched the matches played in this arena, and they could take whoever they wanted with their power. And naturally for these people, strong or beautiful-looking slaves were more important. Therefore, winning more matches would attract the nobles watching and they would be more likely to take the person who won a hundred matches as their own slave. When that happened, the one who went into matches and won constantly, no matter how close one got to their goal, would not achieve it and would become a slave to the noble who took them.


    But even though it was so hard to win a hundred matches, the old man really was able to win ninety-nine matches. It was quite a difficult and respectable achievement...


    Time continued to flow, and without realizing it, a new day began with the sunrise. Asil was more nervous and anxious today than he normally is. Because according to what he learned from the old man, today, they would come for him and begin to strengthen his body against pain. Asil knew that even though he did not know how to do it, the way they were going to do it wasn''t going to be a nice and polite way to do it.


    The old man, who was in the same cell as Asil, contemplating when they would come and what they would do, and who was now blindfolded and meditating as usual, suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards the entrance to the Great Hall where the cells were located. Soon the footsteps approaching were heard, and then the old man spoke. "Young man, you seem pretty unlucky considering he''s coming for you. This person is known for torturing and harassing without distinguishing between men and women. A few years ago, he put a lot of young people like you in a situation where they can''t stand it anymore because of the disgusting things he did."


    After the old man''s speech to look at the appearance of this obnoxious man, which he mentioned and raised his concern, Asil looked towards the entrance of the Hall. About ten seconds later, along with the approaching footsteps, a young male appeared at the entrance of the Hall, appearing to be only sixteen to seventeen, contrary to Asil''s expectations.


    This young male had about 180 cm of height, brown hair that was neither long nor short and slightly raised upfront, light auburn skin, hardly molded body, bright and engaging blue eyes. Although this young man had an above-average appearance and an outsider-seeming nature, Asil, because of the old man''s words, he knew that kindness was only an illusion.


    The young man proceeded slowly and stopped after arriving in front of the cell where Asil and the old man were staying. He first looked up at the old man inside the cell and said: It has been a long time since I''ve seen you, pops You''ve won your ninety-nine battles and so close to your freedom. What are you going to do if you win? Are you going to save yourself or your grandson, who is my dog for his sister? Hahahaha. I actually wanted to taste your granddaughter, but I put off tasting her for a while because your stupid grandson, who was brave and willing to give anything for her sister, agreed to be my dog. If you were not old, I could have you as my dog instead of your stupid grandson. So, you would have the honor of being someone else''s dog for their grandchildren. Hahahaha."


    The young man told in his words ''You''ve won your ninety-nine battles and so close to your freedom What are you going to do if you win? Are you going to save yourself or your grandson, who is my dog for his sister?'' he said. Asil understood that when a hundred matches were won, one could choose to free another instead of his own freedom, and the reason the old man did not mention it was because no one else did.


    After the young man spoke, an evil aura spread from the old man''s body suddenly overflowing with a desire to kill, and then he spoke: "Baran! If you do anything to my grandchildren, I''ll kill you! I''LL KILL YOU!"


    The young man named Baran smiled in the face of an evil aura and a direct threat and spoke with ease "You better control yourself pops. Although I agree not to do anything to your granddaughter because your grandson has agreed to be my dog, if you''re out of control and out of line, I will make sure that all those who desire someone to spend the night enjoying themselves in the arena spend time with your granddaughter. You would not want that, would you? Hahahahaha..."


    Against the threat of the young man named Baran, the old man could not say anything and looked at him with his facial muscles were twitching full of anger. After finishing his conversation with the old man, the young man named Baran turned to Asil and spoke: "Hmm, so you''re the new toy. I see you are really bangable as they said Come, let''s train you a bit.. Hahahaha."

 Chapter 19 - Body Endurance Training (!) (2)

    The young man named Baran said '' You are really bangable as they said.'' while biting his lips slightly made Asil a bit startled. Since he had no profound power, he could not resist it if someone were to want to do something to him, and it scared him to think that something like this could happen.


    The young man named Baran moved his hands slightly after speaking and an entrance appeared in front of the cell. After this entrance appeared, he took Asil out of the cell and walked with him to the entrance of the hall where the cells were located and reached the entrance in a short time.


    After walking for about thirty minutes, the young man named Baran and Asil entered a large room. This room was quite large, about a hundred square meters in size, had black walls decorated with bloodstains and a lower temperature than any other place Asil had seen in the arena. Above the entrance of this room was a small plaque with blood-red letters that read "Baran''s Paradise."


    When Asil entered this big room, the first things he noticed were a set of torture devices in the room and four cells in the corner of the room, about five square meters in size. The floor of each of these four cells was filled with hay, and most of these hay-filled floors were painted blood red. But it was not the blood-red hay that grabbed Asil''s attention.


    The reason that grabbed his attention was that there was a naked, dog leashed man inside each of the cells. Although the ages of these men were different, they all had numerous scars and whip marks on their naked bodies. And they were all lying curled up on the hay with tired and painful expressions on their faces. Looking at them, one could imagine how painful things they have lived. It was just enough to hear to feel the fear.


    The young man, named Baran, looked at the Asil and spoke after glancing at him: "My new toy, what''s your name?"


    Asil gave brief answers, making clear that he was uncomfortable with gazes and the things in the room: "Asil. Asil Mirza."


    Upon hearing Asil''s short answer, the young man named Baran''s facial expression changed, and he spoke angrily after a slap on Asil''s face with his left hand and knocking him to the ground: "Sack of shit, who do you think you are?! When you talk to me, you say Sir! How can a scumbag, worthless, and weak human being like you speak as if you are in the same position as me! If you ever dare talk to me like that again, I''ll do things to you that you''ll regret being born!!"


    Asil spoke in his heart, angry at himself as he held his red face with one hand because of the slap he had received:


    "If I had not been weak, I would not have experienced this. If I wasn''t weak, I wouldn''t be here. If I wasn''t powerless, I''d be respected... If I wasn''t weak, I''d be treated like a human being. Why the hell am I so weak? "


    Asil buried his feelings in his heart as there was nothing he could do, and even though he didn''t want to, he spoke: "Yes...Sir..."


    The young man, named Baran, snorted dismissively and then spoke: "You worthless brat, this is my special zone. Senior persons with certain powers in the arena, and their sons, have their own training zones. I am the only son of the highest-ranking executive in Kastor. Never forget this. You should be grateful to breathe the same air as me. It''s called Baran''s Paradise, and here I bring some of the new human trashes to Kastor and make their bodies more resistant to pain before the first fight. Did pops told you when and how your first fight was, and what you needed to earn your freedom, didn''t he?"


    Asil looked at the young man named Baran, who stood against him and was quite arrogant, and replied: Yes, sir. Senior explained to me things about my first fight and my freedom." Asil clenched his fist with all his strength when he used the word ''Sir '' and reproached his own weakness:


    "Good. That way, I will not have to make unnecessary talks with someone worthless like you..."Young man named Baran paused after talking this much and went to a table in the room and took a little red box over him and continued to talk: "Before you start your training, you are going to swallow the pill in this box. After we do that, we''ll begin a week of body strength training."


    Asil took the box and quickly opened it. Inside the box was a rectangular pill with a red color and it was like an average nail in length. Even though this pill had an unpleasant smell, Asil had no choice but to swallow it.


    Asil took the pill in his mouth, swallowed it, and felt a strange energy flow inside him about ten seconds after the pill had entered his bloodstream. This feeling lasted only a second or two, and after it passed, Asil''s head began to turn, his vision blurred. Shortly afterward, Asil lost control of all the muscles in his body and heard the laughing words of the young man named Baran before he passed out and fell to the ground.:


    "Hahaha, I have another toy. I wonder how should I have my fun with him. HAHAHAHAHA...."

 Chapter 20 - Body Endurance Training (!) (3)

    Time passed and Asil''s awareness was slowly coming back. At first, he began to feel his arms and legs again. Then he regained his five senses, but his body felt different than before. It was as if his body had become heavier but also more sensitive. With his feelings, he continued to understand what happened to his body for a while, and then slowly opened them as he regained the strength to open his eyes.


    The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was that he was still in the room he was in before he passed out. But even though he was still in this room, the situation he was in had changed drastically. As he remembered before, he was wearing his daily clothes, swallowed a red pill as he was standing. But at the moment there were no clothes on his upper body. Besides, the ankles and wrists were fastened by chains extending from two directions, causing the Asil to stop in a way that made him unable to move.


    Asil tried to break free from these chains for a while but did not succeed. He even made it clear that he had come to his senses because his attempt had caused the chains to generate sound.


    Realizing that Asil had come to his senses, Baran immediately got up from the seat in a corner of the room and came before Asil with quick steps. After coming in front of him, Baran smiled and examined his body, and then spoke with delight: "Good, good. It''s a really good thing you come to your senses so early. I''ve been waiting for an hour for you to wake up, and I don''t like waiting. But it doesn''t matter now, you''re up, so that means we can finally start having fun. If I can''t see the look in someone''s eyes when I am educating them nicely and politely, I really cannot have my fun. Hahaha."


    Even though Asil''s awareness and feelings had already come fully back, his mind was still blurry, and he could not think straight. After Baran spoke, he opened his mouth to answer abstractively, but instead of the words he wanted to say, some voices sounded as if a mute was trying to speak. Asil tried to talk a few times, but when the same things kept happening, a strange look appeared on his face.


    Seeing this expression, Baran smiled and spoke: "Hahaha, don''t try in vain, I don''t think you can speak for a few days after the Red Pill you swallowed. That pill is something we give to people who are going to be trained for physical endurance training. However, this pill has benefits such as strengthening feelings and speeding up brain functions by accelerating blood flow, as well as damage such as temporarily losing the ability to speak, causing problems of not thinking properly, and increasing the pain felt because it strengthens feelings. The most important reason why I love to use this pill is precisely that it strengthens the feelings and increases the pain felt. Since this is your first day of training after I''ve explained some things to you, I''m going to start training as light as possible, and I''m going to make the training heavier by the day and get you ready for your first fight in a week. Hahahahaha..."


    After talking for a while, Baran walked a few meters and came in front of a forge hearth with long and thin iron bars on both sides and a small fire inside. These forge hearths were normally used to heat the iron to make them into swords, but the purpose of it being here was completely different.


    ?t was here to heat the long and thin iron bars, and these bars were not ordinary. The front sections of these short and long iron bars had iron sections with round, square, rectangular and similar shapes and some letters or symbols inside them. These bars were slave stamps used to stamp slaves, and the sections with different shapes and contents found on the front sections of the bars were also used to indicate to whom the stamped slave belonged.


    Baran, after arriving in front of the forge hearth with slave stamps around it, turned to Asil and started talking with his hand pointing to the Stamps: "First thing you need to know is that every slave has a stamp and if the owner of the slave changes, so does the stamp. These stamps are never wiped after being stamped on the body and their shapes only change when a new stamp applied on the old stamp. Since you are a slave who is now in Kastor and has not been taken by any noble, your slave stamp will be shaped like a pile of bones. This pile of Bones is actually the symbol of Kastor, our city''s most magnificent arena. So, you should consider yourself lucky to have this symbol, hahahahaha."


    Baran picked up the bar, which had a round piece of iron in its front section with a bone pile symbol inside and put it in the forge hearth to warm it up. Soon after, he removed the heated iron bar and marched towards Asil. When he came in front of Asil, he had a dismissive smile on his face and began examining his body to find the place where the slave stamp would imprint. After a brief examination, he finally found where he wanted the stamp to be located, removed the hot slave stamp and pressed it relentlessly over the Asil''s right chest, which increased the feeling of pain due to the pill he had taken.


    "AHHH!"


    A miserable outcry echoed across the whole room instantly. Even though Asil lost his ability to speak properly, he could only make noises like a mute or shout. The pain Asil was feeling right now was indescribable. He was trying to endure, with increased sensitivity, a level of pain that would normally make people pass out. Asil was able to endure this pain for a short time, and then his vision blurred, and he lost consciousness.


    Asil, when he woke up again and opened his eyes, his chest was still incredibly sore, and that had caused his facial muscles to twitch. When he opened his eyes, he had a symbol of a pile of Black Bones on his right chest, and his face was colder than before. The reason for this cold was that Baran poured iced water on his face so that Asil could sober up.


    After sobering up, Baran looked at him and spoke with a dismissive smile: "Your stamp is ready. You''re a complete slave now, hahaha. Now that you''ve settled the stamp issue, let''s move on to your training. Your training will be quite simple. First, I will inflict pain on you using various methods, and when your body is unable to withstand it, I will give you a medical pill to restore your body''s strength, and I will repeat it over and over again. I''m going to do this cycle for a week, and during that time I''m going to sober you up by doing various things when you pass out. Let us have fun then, hahaha..."


    After speaking, Baran went to the section where there were whips of various sizes and shapes, and from there took an ordinary slave whip and returned to Asil. After stopping for a few seconds in front of Asil, he quickly swung the whip he was holding in his right hand and struck it towards Asil''s abdomen.


    "Mmm... "


    Only three voices were heard in the room when the whip hit Asil. These were the sound Asil made due to sudden pain, the sound he created by punching the air due to the speed of the whip, and Baran''s dismissive laugh. Baran liked to make people suffer. So when he whipped Asil, he used all his power without holding back.


    Even though he was young, Baran''s profound power level was in the fifth level of elementary profound power and so the speed he hit Asil was very high. Although the whip was an ordinary one, it delivered great power because of the speed and this posed a vital threat against Asil since he had no profound power. Baran, however, seemed not to care at all about this and proceeded to ruthlessly whip the Asil.


    Within minutes, Asil''s abdomen was filled with whip marks, and some of those marks had already begun to bleed slightly. Baran did not stop after whipping his abdomen for several minutes and began whipping his chest, shoulder, back, waist, and neck regions, respectively. He was also increasing the speed and power of whipping after each whip. That''s why Asil suffered more with each whip than before.


    This whipping process took about half an hour, and within that half an hour, all over Asil''s upper body was filled with blood-soaked whip marks. And some of his skin was peeled and some of his skin was bruised. Asil had injuries everywhere in his upper body except his face, and these wounds were much more severe than usual, as the feeling of pain increased. Asil''s face was wrinkled because of his suffering, and all the muscles in his face were constantly twitching as he clenched his teeth strongly.


    During this process, however, Asil had never shouted and had never lost consciousness. He was standing without a fight where he was with his eyes closed and listening to the buzzing sound echoing in his mind. This hum appeared after a few whips he had received, and Asil; although he did not know the source of this sound, he felt that his body had become more relaxed and his stamina had increased slightly since it appeared. If it hadn''t been for that, he would have passed out by now because of the pain.


    After nearly half an hour of whipping, Baran snorted coldly and then spoke as if he was displeased with something: "Hmph, so you can still stand without making any noise. Things would be easier for both of us if you shouted. You could have had an easier education for a while, and I could have had some real fun. If you''re so tough and you seem determined not to scream, then let''s see how much longer you can be like this."


    After speaking, Baran went to the section where there were several wooden sticks and returned to the Asil''s side after taking an arm''s length stick. He touched Asil''s abdomen with his left hand and then violently striking with the stick, which he gripped tightly with his right hand, while a hideous smile formed on his face.


    After the blow to the stomach, Asil clenched his teeth harder. It was more painful to get hit with a stick than to get hit with an ordinary whip, but Asil still didn''t shout. The reason for this was the increase in the buzzing sound that echoed strangely in his mind and the increase in his endurance along with that sound.


    Asil wondered the source of this sound and why it strengthened his body, while Baran continued to hit him with each stroke being more violent than the previous one....

 Chapter 21 - Body Endurance Training (!) (4)

    Baran continued his merciless blows, but no matter how hard he hit him, Asil did not shout. Therefore, Baran became angrier after each hit. He wanted to hear screams and pleas, to see a pitiful expression. But Asil wasn''t doing any of that. He was just standing still in place, clenching his teeth and enduring the pain.


    The process of hitting him with the stick took about ten minutes, and when that process was over, Asil''s abdomen was completely filled with bruised bruises. Normally a person in such pain would definitely shout, and when that happened, Baran would usually enjoy it. He thought that Asil had an abnormal amount of willpower, and that will would eventually be destroyed. So thinking of using heavier methods and pushing him to his limit, he let go of the bat and walked to the section where the whips were.


    Baran had a hideous smile on his face when he went there, and then after searching for the whips one by one, he found the whip he wanted. This whip looked different from the other whips found in the section of the whips. Other whips were ordinary, and only their colors, lengths, and materials in which they were made differed. However, the red color of this whip, and about a meter and a half long, was considered normal, but its shape was very different because there were many bright pointed spikes on this whip.


    Baran took this unusual whip and returned to the Asil''s side and, after getting behind him, spoke: "You never shouted before this. This is pretty impressive considering your level of profound power is not even in the first level. But I wonder how much longer you''re gonna be like this, let''s see, hahaha..."


    Baran, waving the whip after speaking, struck Asil''s back. This time, the speed of the stroke was considerably slower than his previous blows, but this blow, combined with the piercing of the spines, caused much more pain than the previous blows. After that blow, Baran smiled and continued his increasingly accelerating blows.


    The blows of this whip were in two different types. First, it was normal and was almost as damaging as any other whip. Even if a blow like this caused more pain than a regular whip or even a stick because of the spines on this whip, it was something that could be endured for someone who endured nearly an hour of torture without a sound. But the second type of attack was far more painful. It was not even possible to compare the pain caused by this type of blow.


    Because when Baran made his second kind of blow, the spiky whip normally strikes Asil''s back. However, after this impact, Baran did not pull the whip back and instead moved his hands quickly to the right or left, moving the whip in the direction in which he moved his hand, causing the sharp spines lodged in the Asil''s back to break through the skin on his back and tear the skin.


    Also; while normally taking these blows, hearing Baran''s disgusting laughter as if he were enjoying it should have put pressure on Asil mentally. But thankfully, that laughter was stifled by the buzzing sound that echoed in his mind and grew increasingly violent. Therefore, Asil has not felt any kind of mental pressure during this training (!).


    Baran continued to hit Asil back with the spiky whip, and about five minutes later, Asil''s head fell, losing consciousness and fainting. As his head fell down, Baran immediately realized he had passed out, stopped whipping, and brought an icy bucket of water to sober him up. He poured this water into Asil''s face and immediately sobered Asil, who had just passed out.


    After Asil woke up, he continued to hit him with the spiky whip for about half an hour then left it to the side because he was tired, went somewhere, and sat to rest. When he sat down, he looked nervously towards the Asil and spoke to himself: "Damn it! How long is this loser gonna last? What''s the point of doing this if he doesn''t scream or beg! I have to make him scream! He must beg me! He must be my dog, just like the others! I''ll make him my dog! I''ll definitely do that!"


    Baran rested for a while and regained his senses, and then, having stopped whipping Asil, began to wander around the room in search of something good and useful. He soon found a plier and returned to Asil''s side. Baran waited in front of him for a while and then bowed so low that he could reach the Asil''s feet. Then he stretched out the pliers and held the fingernail of Asil''s right big toe with the pliers, then pulled the pliers to himself with all his power and de-nailed Asil''s right big toe.


    When this happened, all the muscles in Asil''s face, even his body, contracted instantly, and as he clenched his teeth with extreme force, a slight cracking sound came from his jaw. When his fingernail was removed, Asil made a sound that could be heard slightly from his mouth, but it made Baran more enraged because it was not the sound of shouting as he had expected.


    Baran did not stop after removing the nail of Asil right big toe with pliers and continued to de-nail his right foot one by one. Trying to endure this indescribable pain, his feelings of pain increased, Asil fainted again. But Baran immediately woke him up and then moved on to his left toenails, ripping them off. When his toenails were all removed, he also de-nailed Asil''s hands although he passed out a total of five times during this process, Baran woke him up every single time and kept him sober, making him feel more of this pain.


    Time moved on and the days passed quickly.

 Chapter 22 - Body Endurance Training (!) (5)

    The silence inside the quiet room then ended with Baran shouting towards the outside of the room. "Get over here and get this maniac out of here! I can''t take it anymore, enough! I don''t even want to be in the same place with this monster anymore! Who knows how long it''ll take to forget this monster!"


    Two middle-aged men came into the room after Baran shouted awkwardly and furiously, releasing Asil, immediately removed him from the room and took him back to his cell where he was staying with the old man.


    After Asil and the two middle-aged men who took him away left, Baran glanced at the room and then furiously smashed the table next to him and broke the table. He had not been as angry as he is now for a long time, and the reason for that was Asil.


    During his seven days of training, Baran had inflicted pain on him using many different methods, and when Asil''s body had no place left to feel pain, he had patched him up by giving him medical pills and continued his methods. He had used many methods throughout this process. He even tried a method of needle and fishing line torture that no one has ever tried before.


    This method of torture with a needle and fishing line was very painful when it was done, although it had a very simple name it took a long time to do it. In this method, he first put a line behind a needle and then passed the line behind it as if he were sewing a two-centimeters gap between them without going too deep under Asil''s skin. The first and last end of the line remained outside, sticking the needle as far as possible into the skin, and removed it. He then tried other tortures until the places where he stuck the needle formed a scab, and when it formed a scab, he held it from the first and last end of the line and pulled it with all of his strength. As a result, Asil''s skin was torn from where the needle went in and out.


    Asil had been subjected to many such tortures for seven days. But no matter what, he did not scream. He had opened his eyes for the last two days and looked at Baran with bloodshot eyes. Asil was neither talking nor looking anywhere else. He was just looking at Baran standing in front of him and could not do anything else.


    Every time Baran stood in front of him and tortured him, he saw his eyes that looked like a raging monster, and this gave fear to Baran''s heart. He, therefore, did not stand in front of him when he tortured the Asil on the last day, and only tortured him on his back.


    This enraged Baran, who loved to torture and hear screams. Because no matter what he did, Asil did not shout, and that look was horrifying as Asil looked at him with red eyes. Even though he knew that someone like him who is in the fifth level of the elementary profound realm would easily harm someone like Asil who was not even in the first level of the elementary profound realm when he looked into his eyes he felt as if he were a fawn in front of an angry tiger. He did not understand why he felt like that and this increased his anger.


    ****


    When Asil came back to the hall where the cells were, everyone saw his red eyes and none of the people who normally say disgusting things did not spoke this time.


    When he entered the cell, the old man he was staying in looked at him and, after sighing, closed his eyes and continued to meditate as usual.


    No one had anything to say to Asil since they know he was out of the so-called training and let him be and spend the day in his own way until his first battle tomorrow. Even though people here said disgusting words, being slaves, they were often able to understand each other. So, they did not want to push Asil and hurt him anymore. It did not matter if the people here were bad or good; what mattered was that they were people who had experienced the same things...


    Asil, with his red eyes, looked ahead of him without blinking for a while, and pictured what he had experienced for seven days. He had been in unimaginable pain for seven days and knew he would not have been able to endure it without the sound of a hum mysteriously appearing in his mind. This buzzing sound, though weak at first, became increasingly violent afterward. As his pain increased and his body was covered with blood, the buzzing sound in his mind intensified and strengthened his body. But that mysterious buzzing sound had mysteriously disappeared as it appeared at the end of the fifth day, and instead, a voice was beginning to resonate in his mind. The owner of that voice seemed quite old, and that voice was quite easily understood. That voice was actually just a single word spoken out loud, and that word resonated in his mind for two days incessantly.


    The word that resonated in Asil''s mind for two days was "KILL"

 Chapter 23 - First Fight (1)

    Asil closed his eyes after a while and waited for time to pass. Seven days of training (!) had slightly altered his good-natured and friendly character. He understood more clearly that the weak had no say and that everything the strong said was true. But even with a change in character, he was still far from a murderous villain. He did not want to be like that. Because to him, human life was precious, and one could only kill another if one really had to. This was a very childish way of thinking in this world, and Asil knew it, but he still could not stop himself from thinking like this.


    Asil tried to find the source of the word "Kill" that resonated in his mind by closing his eyes and focusing his feelings as he waited for time to pass. Even though the mysterious word "Kill" that came after the mysterious buzzing sound made his body more powerful, Asil started to feel uncomfortable with it. This was because the sound kept echoing and it did not allow Asil to think about anything else properly.


    "Why does the word "kill" resonates in my mind...? What should I kill or why? That noise is driving me crazy... Strange things have been happening in my body ever since that bastard started torturing me... What is the meaning of this?... Would the word "kill" stop echoing in my mind if I killed anything?"


    Asil tried to think as logically as he could, and then came up with a rather simple idea. To test this idea, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at whether there was an ant, a fly, a spider, or anything like that inside the cell. Inside the cell were several spiders and mosquitoes. Asil looked at a spider that was nearby and approached him with his hand and suddenly crushed it. The spider was crushed to death because an ordinary spider could not resist even the simplest attack of an ordinary human. When it died, Asil focused all his attention on the voice in his mind. Shortly afterward, bewilderment occurred on Asil''s face. Because even though it was very difficult to understand, the intensity of the sound that echoed in his mind had only slightly diminished.


    Asil immediately stood up and began killing spiders and flies in the cell, accompanied by the strange gaze of the people that were inside the other cells. Even though other people thought he was going crazy after the torture he gone through, that thought of them meant nothing to Asil now. The only thing that mattered to Asil right now was getting rid of that voice that resonated in his mind.


    After Asil killed all the flies, spiders, the intensity of the sound he was hearing was reduced by almost twenty percent. This was quite a relief for Asil, who had heard the same thing for two days incessantly, although twenty percent did not seem to be much.


    About ten minutes after Asil reduced the severity of the sound, a small pain suddenly spread all over his body, and his entire body instantly tingled. It did not mean much to him because of the pain he had been through for a week. So, he wanted to close his eyes again and wait for time to pass and for his first fight to come tomorrow. But as he was closing his eyes, the tingling in his body slowly began to pass, and then his body became a little stronger. His body was constantly strengthening for a week, and as a result of this strengthening, Asil could feel his body becoming incomparable to his shape.


    Asil smiled when he felt his body strengthened again; he looked around a little more with his red eyes, and after making sure there was nothing he could kill, he closed his eyes and lay down, and soon fell asleep.


    ******


    The next day, morning...


    The footsteps coming from the entrance to the Great Hall, where the cells located, were getting closer and closer... A short time later, a middle-aged man appeared at the entrance to the hall, and this man entered the hall after looking inside and looking through the cells.


    This middle-aged man was about two meters tall and had a fairly molded body. He also had long brown hair and light brown eyes. As he walked, there was arrogance on his face, and it was clear from his gaze that he thought he was superior to anyone who was here.


    When he walked in, the people in the cells interrupted their conversations between each other and looked at him. The middle-aged man walked, ignoring their gaze, and after arriving in front of the cell where Asil and the old man were staying, stopped and started talking to the Asil, whose eyes were still closed, even though he had already woken up.: "Hey brat, I think your name was Afir or something. Look here! You''ve been here a week, and you finished your training yesterday. According to Kastor''s rules, you have your first fight today. So that you don''t go to your first fight hungry and let the audience watch a boring fight, you''re going to come with me now and have some food, and then you''re going to go out for your fight."


    Asil slowly opened his eyes after the middle-aged man spoke. His eyes were not as red as they were yesterday, but they were still slightly bloodshot. After Asil stood up, he looked at the middle-aged man and spoke casually. "My name is not Afir. My name is Asil, Asil Mirza."


    The middle-aged man''s facial expression changed, and he replied with disdain. "Hmph, these days brats are getting very arrogant. If I say your name is Afir, your name is Afir. If I say Akir, your name is Akir you understand!? Slaves like you do not need a name. You are just simple slaves, that is all! Now get out and follow me!"


    After the middle-aged man spoke, the atmosphere around was instantly tense. He had humiliated them in a hall where the slaves were, and this had angered the other slaves. The man got a little spooked and immediately moved his hand, revealing the entrance to Asil cell, then picked up Asil and left quickly.


    When he left, the old man, who was staying in Asil''s cell, opened his eyes and spoke to himself after sighing.: "Boy, I hope you don''t die. There aren''t many around here as smart and tough as you at your age...."

 Chapter 24 - First Fight (2)

    After Asil followed the middle-aged man for a while, they arrived at a room where the smells of food spread from inside. Inside this room were several tables wide enough to seat at least thirty people each, and food boilers with several men in front of them.


    Upon entering the room, the middle-aged man spoke for a bit with some of the people who were in the room and then told the Asil to sit at one of the tables. After Asil sat down one of the tables, the people around served him some food. This meal was not a big deal. It was just some mashed potatoes and some pulpy rice. However, Asil did not complain and quickly ate the food they had given him.


    When the meal was over, Asil and the middle-aged man left the room and, after a walk of about five minutes, entered a hall with countless weapons and similar tools and a large door at the other end. In fact, this was more of something made with iron bars than a normal door. As soon as Asil saw it, he realized that it was the door to battle in the arena and that this was the place to choose what he would use in battle.


    Indeed, it was as Asil had expected, and the middle-aged man said this was the place to choose the weapon of choice. Asil went straight to where the swords were. His weapon of choice was naturally of the sword since he knew how to use it.


    Asil examined the swords and took two short twin swords. Both of these twin swords were at an arm''s length, and both were of the weight that Asil could easily wield. Normally he would choose a long sword, but since he did not know what kind of animal he was going to encounter, it made more sense for him to take two short swords. After all, he could defend and attack at the same time using twin swords.


    After choosing his weapon, he told the middle-aged man that he did not want any armor, and he walked up to the big door and stood in front of him. Sunlight was coming in through the gap between the bars, and Asil''s eyes were instantly sore because he had not seen sunlight in a week. His eyes soon got used to the sunlight, and then the pain naturally gone away.


    As Asil stood in front of the door, he looked out from the railings at the door, and what he saw instantly struck a daze on his face. Within his sight was a large area with a larger area than the hall where the slaves were and a sand floor. Around this area were walls about twenty meters high and a section made for spectators who rose sloping above these walls to watch the fights in the sand-covered field. This section was completely populated by spectators, and at the top of this section was a special section located exactly northwestwards to Asil''s position. There were only three chairs in this particular section, and around the people sitting in those three chairs were young stewards who brought them fruit and drinks.


    The buzzing of the audience in the arena was suddenly interrupted after a speech that was heard as Asil examined what he had seen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! We will finally start today''s first show. Today, a youngster who never fought before in Kastor will make the opening. As you all know, the first fights are against weak animals, so you might get a little bored. But do not worry, after this fight, we will have other fights to entertain you. Then let us see our fighter before I make you wait any longer..."


    When the speaker had finished speaking, the great door in front of the Asil was opened by rising slowly, and when the door reached the height to which Asil could walk, he entered the sand-covered area without hesitation.


    When he walked in, most of the audience had a strange expression on their faces and the person who just spoke started talking again.


    "Our fighter this time is quite young and doesn''t have any profound power. You may not like to watch such a weak boy, but I hear he has quite a strong willpower and was trained by Lord Baran, The Young Master of Kastor. So, you can be sure he will put on a good fight..." the voice paused a bit and then continued to speak. "As for his opponent... His opponent is a monster of the kind that will prove that the gods do not like this child. Most of you have seen it before. What this boy is going to fight against is... Steel-Horned Bull


    When the voice stopped, Asil looked around to see who was speaking and discovered that the person who was speaking was one of the attendants in the special section. The gaze of many in the audience flared after he spoke and said what Asil''s opponent would be. The audience began looking excitedly towards the door, which was directly opposite Asil and had the same shape as the door he entered the arena. Soon after, the door began to slowly rise through, and a big bull came out of the door. This bull was about two meters tall and had two black horns shining on its head. The sharpness of these horns could be easily understood just by looking at them.


    Asil looked carefully at the bull and examined it with his eyes and his feelings to understand why this bull excites spectators who want to watch pleasurable fights. Then Asil understood the reason for this and this caused his facial expression to change. Asil immediately took up battle position, carefully holding the short sword in one hand ahead and the other behind.


    Asil, being in the Mirza Clan for a long time, was able to understand the animals and people that are in the first levels of the elementary profound realm from their auras even though he had no profound power. And the reason this bull made Asil react like that was that it was not just a bull, but a bull with profound power.


    It was in the second level of the elementary profound realm!

 Chapter 25 - First Fight (3)

    Profound Monsters were more powerful than the Profound Cultivators. In fact, people have seen that Profound Monster killing Cultivators at the same level as themselves. Because Profound Monsters were born and raised in the wild, they were more experienced in warfare than humans. For this reason, even someone powerful enough to defeat a profound monster has difficulty killing it, and even the Profound Monsters on the verge of death would begin more violent attacks and kill the attacker.


    While it was already dangerous to fight a Profound Monster in the same level, it was extremely dangerous for Asil, who had no profound power, had to fight and survive against this Profound Monster which is in the second level of the Elementary Profound Realm!


    Asil and the steel-horned bull stared at each other amidst the voices of the audience. Asil, while learning how to fight from his father, his father told him that if his opponent is stronger than himself, he should find his rhythm and break that rhythm and make his opponent make mistakes, and therefore, even if it is very dangerous, he expected the first move from his opponent.


    He knew that this fighting tactic, which his father said was effective against humans, had little effect on a Profound Monster with high combat experience, but he chose to take a risk because he thought it had been given several debilitating drugs to prevent a Profound Monster in such a place from killing his opponent without giving the audience the pleasure they wanted.


    After a brief glance, the steel-horned bull roared and proceeded directly towards Asil. As it moved forward, its horns were shining with sunlight, making it look more dangerous.


    As the steel-horned bull came towards him, Asil did not break his stance and focused his attention on his opponent''s movements. When the distance between him and the steel-horned bull was about a meter, he leaped to the right and avoided sharp horns. But the steel-horned bull was a profound monster and naturally did not like missing its prey.


    As soon as Asil jumped to the right and escaped the horns, it took a maneuver and turned towards him. It was faster and powerful when compared to Asil, but its maneuverability was worse than Asil since he was smaller and more agile. So, when it spent a few meters maneuvering to return, Asil had already changed his balance and started running towards it.


    Asil was now holding the twin sword in his left-hand upside down so that it faced downwards. He held his right twin sword up the same way as his normal grip and he was standing ahead of the sword in his right hand.


    Asil continued to run to the steel-horned bull, and the distance between them gradually decreased. When the distance between them was less than a meter, Asil''s eyes sharpened and he leaped to right, avoided the sharp horns of the Steel-Horned Bull then grabbed the twin sword on his left hand harder and launched using the momentum created from the movement, sliced the Steel-Horned Bull''s left side with his sword.


    It was actually more of a scratch than a cut, twenty centimeters long, one centimeter wide, and half a centimeter deep. While this was not dangerous for a profound monster such as the steel-horned bull, receiving such a wound from an opponent for whom it did not feel any profound power had enraged it. This wound enraged the steel-horned bull as well as it delighted Asil. Because the opening of this wound proved that this steel-horned bull, as he really thought, was incapacitated since it was impossible for a profound monster in the second level of the elementary profound realm to be injured in this way.


    As soon as he felt the cut, he quickly attacked the steel-horned bull, which had slowed down to turn its body towards him, and retreated, making the distance between them. By the time he retreated he had made four quick attacks and had increased the wounds on the steel-horned bull''s body to five.


    A red light came out of the eyes of the angry steel-horned bull and suddenly the place was surrounded by a translucent black mist. Not knowing what this fog was, Asil cautiously retreated a little further and followed the steel-horned bull with all his attention. At that moment, some voices were heard among the audience:


    "Isn''t that the steel-horned bull''s skill, the Black Mist? I''ve heard that it only uses that skill when it is really angry. Looks like this kid really pissed it off."


    "Pff, the game is over. I was thinking maybe this kid could do something, but it looks like the winner of the fight is now clear."


    "It''s a shame. This fight was just getting better."


    "..."


    The words the audience said when they thought the fight was over and Asil had been defeated made him more careful. But he did not want to act because he did not know what this mist was. As the fog covered the floor of the entire fighting area, the steel-horned bull took action and began to run towards to Asil faster than before.


    When the distance between them was about two meters, Asil thought that this mist had only increased its speed, and he considered leaping slightly to the right to wriggle out of the steel-horned bull''s attack and attack it at the same time. But at that very moment, he felt his legs stiffened and realized that he cannot evade the attack in time!


    In fact, the Black Mist that covered the ground was a profound skill that the Steel-Horned Bull used to slow down its opponents and speed itself up. Since this skill used a lot of profound power, Steel-Horned Bull only used this in extremely tough matches. However, it was now being harmed by a man without profound power since it was incapacitated by medical pills and this was a great humiliation for it. That is why it wanted to kill its opponent by using its Profound skill.


    When Asil realized that he would not be able to evade in time, he clenched his teeth and took a defensive stance, crisscrossing his twin swords in front of him while his eyes shone with determination, colliding with the mighty horns of the steel-horned bull.


    "Boom!!"


    The collision between the steel-horned bull''s horns and Asil''s twin swords lasted only a moment, and then, with the impact of the collision, Asil naturally flew backwards, violently hitting the large wall surrounding the fighting area along with a crashing sound. As soon as he hit the wall, he spat out a mouthful of blood and his sight went dark for a moment. Then his legs, which had lost power for a moment, were unable to carry him and he drifted down the wall and fell slightly over his butt.


    " It''s so strong! If that is its weak form, I can''t imagine its normal form. Even though I was defensive, I become like this with just one attack. If his attack hits me again, the best chance is I''ll lose consciousness and pass out severely injured. But even if I pass out, I don''t think the fight will be over, judging by these spectators. They certainly like to watch this steel-horned bull destroy my unconscious body. Looks like the only thing I can do is some kind of kill or be killed attack, even if I don''t want to! I was not able to use this technique since I had no profound power, but after that mysterious voice strengthened my body, I hope I can use it. "


    Asil, after thinking quickly and making his decision, raised his head, and stared decisively at the steel-horned bull. Since the steel-horned bull is a profound monster with battle experience, he immediately realized that Asil was considering making his final attack and would win if it were stripped of it. But to escape from a man this weak was like an insult to him. So, it did not do so and waited for him to stand up to meet the Asil''s attack.


    Asil got up slowly and started running after looking at the steel-horned bull for a while with twin swords that he held firmly in his hand. And when the steel-horned bull saw him running, it quickly went on the offensive and the distance between them quickly decreased.


    When the distance between them was about a meter, Asil''s win swords moved, and they proceeded quickly, one from the left and the other from the right, to stalk into the steel-horned bull''s neck area. As they advanced, the steel-horned bull''s stiff horns approached to Asil''s chest.


    "Mirza Clan Sixth Sword Style - - - - Ultimate Drill!"


    "Roaar!"


    "Boom!!"


    When the attacks of Asil and the steel-horned bull took place, Asil''s body flew backwards violently, and the moment he began to fly he instantly lost consciousness without even being sure if he was successful.


    ...


    About thirty minutes after Asil lost consciousness, the man who took Asil to the fight came back to the room where Asil was staying. When he arrived, everyone became silent and looked towards him. But this time, they had a strange look on their faces. Because the middle-aged man was carrying a large part of his dress, a young man who had been painted the color of blood, and they knew this young man. This young man was Asil Mirza.


    When the middle-aged man came to the front of Asil''s cell, he made his hand gestures and revealed the door to the cell and put Asil inside. After putting him in, he got out of the cell and started walking towards the entrance to the Hall. After he walked a few meters behind him came the sound of the old man staying in the Asil''s cell:


    "How was the fight?"


    The middle-aged man stopped his steps for a while and walked out of the hall after answering the old man''s question.


    "His opponent was a medically incapacitated Profound Monster that was in the second level of Elementary Profound Power. Although everyone expected the fight to be one-sided and this child to die, events took place unexpectedly, and after their last mutual attack, the child broke several ribs and tore several muscles in his arms. Even though we gave him medical treatment after the fight, since he had no profound power and used a profound attack and received a powerful blow from a powerful opponent, I do not think that he will be able to regain his consciousness and open his eyes again for at least a week or two. As for the steel-horned bull, he is fighting... It''s dead!"


    After the words of the middle-aged man, the old man looked at Asil, who was completely red painted with dried blood, for a while and a slight smile appeared on his face. Then he turned around and closed his eyes and started meditating again.


    Time quickly passed, and after about an hour, Asil''s body began to glow slightly and a rather thin layer of black aura formed around his body. The aura that appeared suddenly caught the old man''s attention and caused him to open his eyes. When the old man turned his head and looked towards Asil, a strange expression appeared on his face and he stuttered.


    "This... This... This....

 Chapter 26 - Mysterious Voice (1)

    The old man''s eyes widened and there was a strange expression on his face. He knew what he was seeing. This aura layer and its movements were a clear indicator that his profound power was leveling up. But the aura that occurs when someone was leveling up would be semi-translucent or transparent and would have no color. But the aura around Asil whom he stayed in the same cell with him was black and it gave him a shivering sensation.


    "What exactly is this? That is not a normal level-up indicator. Feeling this aura makes even someone like me who is in the sixth level nascent profound realm to tremble. When this young man is in such an injured state, the profound power levels up in a different way than normal. I wonder what he''ll be like when he levels up and builds the foundation for profound power."


    The old man spoke to himself in a voice so low that only he could hear it and continued to watch Asil without getting close. He knew that the body was much more vulnerable during the level up period because its profound energy level had been leveled many times before and that even the slightest blow could affect the flow of energy, causing a great deal of damage to the person who was leveling up.


    Time continued to flow, and after a while, the aura around Asil began to gather in the abdominal area. When the Aura was collected into the abdomen, the muscles on the Asil''s face, who was unconscious, twitched slightly, and an expression appeared on his face as if he were in pain. The expression on Asil''s face lasted about a minute, and when the expression on his face returned to normal, the black aura had already gone into him and disappeared.


    The old man looked carefully and examined Asil''s profound power. Soon a slight smile appeared on the old man''s face and he spoke from his heart:


    "What a strange young man! If he can get strong enough and get out of here in no time, I will entrust her to this young man. I hope he could get strong enough to protect her. "


    After speaking from within, the old man examined Asil for a while and then closed his eyes and began to meditate again.


    Time continued to pass quickly, and two days passed in the blink of an eye. The old man was still meditating with his eyes closed. But the faint groaning sounds he heard at that moment caused him to open his eyes and turn his head towards Asil. The faint moaning sounds were from Asil, who opened his eyes slowly.


    Asil opened his eyes slowly and tried to remember what had happened. He was fighting a steel-horned bull in the arena the last time he could remember, and he had a kill-or-kill be killed attack. He raised his right hand slightly and pinched himself while his body still tingled slightly from the pain. When he did that, he felt a pain, followed by a smile on his face. He was confident that he was not dead and that he had won the fight.


    After being sure of this, Asil turned his head and looked around and realized he was in his cell. When he was about to ask his cellmate, the old man about what happened, a strange expression occurred on his face and he was stiff.


    He was feeling pain in his body right now, but the pain was not all he felt. In addition to the pain, he felt something he had never felt before but had heard many times about what it was like from those who felt it. What he felt was profound power!


    Unable to believe what he was feeling, Asil examined his body for a short time and felt that energy radiating from his abdomen to his entire body. He looked at the old man, turning his head immediately to be sure, and eagerly asked: "Senior, is this the profound power I''m feeling?"

 Chapter 27 - Mysterious Voice (2)

    The old man smiled slightly and replied: "Hahaha, yes that is the profound power you are feeling. The profound power collected in the abdomen where the profound veins are located, and then spread throughout the body. You are now a profound cultivator who is in the first level of the elementary profound realm. The world of Profound Power is pretty brutal. So, you have to keep training and improve yourself. So, young man, aren''t you going to ask what happened to you and the result of the fight?"


    After the old man''s question, Asil recalled that he would ask what had happened and immediately asked: "Senior, excuse me. I forgot to ask because I was so excited. What exactly happened to me? The last thing I remember was fighting a steel-horned bull, and I made my last attack. Later, as my vision darkened, I felt a pain in my chest, and when I opened my eyes, I was here. "


    The Old Man approved with his head and replied with a slight smile "As far as the person who brought you said, you have won the fight and killed your opponent, the steel-horned bull. That is really commendable. Even though your opponent was probably incapacitated by medical pills and was unable to use its profound power to not to end the fight quickly and entertain the audience, for someone without any profound power killing a profound monster that was in the second level of the elementary profound realm is really extraordinary. If I were you, I would probably not be able to do it and I would be dead. My name is Bias, by the way. Bias Gerz. I am the leader of the Gerz clan that lives around here. And who exactly are you, young man?"


    The old man''s words surprised Asil. He never spoke like this before, even when he spoke, he spoke in a tone that did not contain much emotion. But this time, there was no hidden interest in his tone when he was talking, and he looked as if he was talking to someone he loved. He even said his name, which he never did before.


    Asil looked at him briefly and then replied respectfully: "Senior Bias, I am a member of the Mirza clan, who are far away, and you have probably never heard of its name before. I was brought here by a senior to train and strengthen. Although I reproached him for bringing me here at first, I feel indebted to him now that I have the profound power. Bringing me to a place like this may seem cruel but coming here has allowed me to have things I wanted the most, the profound power. From what I have heard from my clan member, the body is very vulnerable and fragile when the profound power was leveling up. Thank you for protecting me when someone you did not know or get on well was in a situation like this. I owe you today, and I will certainly repay that debt in the future. You can be sure of that."


    The old man named Bias looked at Asil in a satisfied manner and spoke: "Even though you do not look like someone from a simple clan, it would be a great disrespect to question what kind of a Clan you are from. So, I am not going to ask about it. Your senior who brought you here is really relentless, but it is not my place to talk about this. As for the body being weak and fragile during the profound power level up, the body is really weak when it is leveling up and the slightest of interference with it could cause great harm. But it would not be right to say I am protecting you in a place like this. After all, there is nothing here to interfere with your energy flow while you level up. So, you do not have to owe me or feel that way. But you seem like a man who''s honest and true to his word, so if you ever get stronger and you still want to help me when that time comes, I''m going to ask you to do something that''s more important to me than my own life. I hope if that time comes, you won''t refuse it."


    Asil wondered what this request was, but he did not take it as he thought that learning such an important thing now would be of no benefit or even unnecessary pressure for himself, and after approving it with his head he replied briefly: "Senior Bias if I am strong enough to help you in the future, I will do my best to make your request."


    The old man named Bias approved with his head and began meditating again after looking at Asil for a while longer.


    Asil, after talking to the old man named Bias, began to examine the changes in his body. His body was too strong now compared to what it was before he passed out. Even if his state before he passed out called a hill, now it will not be an exaggeration to call his current state an apex. He now had the profound power and he would be able to use the profound techniques. Even though he only knew the Mirza Clan''s profound art, it was the greatest treasure for him. Because this was the profound art used by everyone over a certain age since he was a child and he was coveted.


    As he contemplates his fight in the Arena, this fight of life and death, to raise him to the height he always wanted to rise to, what he can do with the profound power, to strengthen in the future and help his father, to fulfill the wishes of senior Bias and to become stronger by studying the Profound Art of the Mirza clan, his body stiffened immediately. The reason for this was he missed something because of his excitement. What Asil just realized was that the voice that had mysteriously strengthened him earlier and uttered the word ''kill'' in his mind had completely disappeared!


    " "The mysterious voice is gone! Could it be that the reason I have the profound power is not because of a life-or-death fight, but because that voice is lost? When I killed something before, the intensity of that sound was decreasing, and my body was getting stronger. As I went out to fight in the arena, this mysterious voice kept echoing in my mind, but there is no sound in my mind right now. Or could it have been because I killed the steel-horned bull, which is in the second level of the Profound realm, that the sound was lost, and while it was disappearing, it strengthened my body and caused me to have the profound power? What exactly was that voice and why was it echoed in my mind? Why did he show up now and not for the last sixteen years? Why did it disappear, and will it ever show up again? "


    As Asil was lost in his thoughts, a sudden voice echoed in his mind. This voice could be understood quite clearly, and the owner of that voice was like an old man. As Asil was lost in his thoughts, the moment he heard this voice he was startled, and his eyes widened. Because the owner of that voice and the owner of that voice who said the word ''kill'' echoed in his mind before was clearly the same person. This time this voice had said not a single word, but a sentence, and that sentence was lost after reverberating in Asil''s mind for about five seconds.


    It is the phrase that resonates in Asil''s mind was...


    "Brat, you owe me!"

 Chapter 28 - Black King Sirius (1)

    Asil was suddenly startled by the sound echoing in his mind and looked around to see if there had been a change. But everything was normal in the environment and there was no weirdness. At that moment it occurred to Asil that there was a possibility that he could communicate with this voice, and he spoke from within to try it.:


    "Well, Senior, Who Are you? Where are you right now? I can''t see you."


    Asil said these phrases five times in a row, but there was no response from the voice that echoed in his mind before. When Asil was just about to lose his hope, he heard the voice echoing in his mind again:


    "Ignorant brat, if you want to talk to me, use your profound power to strengthen your senses and then speak in your mind."


    Asil had heard that profound power could do such a thing but since he never had profound power, he was completely unfamiliar with this since he had never done it before.


    Asil immediately used his profound power to strengthen his senses as the voice told him, and then spoke in his mind.


    "Senior, My Name is Asil, Asil Mirza. May I know who you are and where you are?"


    Asil was excited to use profound power for the first time and speak in his mind, but he was also nervous and careful because he did not know who he was talking to and what his purpose was. The voice that was echoing in his mind responded Asil after he talked in his mind for a while.


    We should talk about this face-to-face kid. If you want to see me and find out what the buzzing sound that resonated in your head a while ago and then strengthened your weak body, close your eyes first by going into a state of meditation and then use your profound power to strengthen your mind. Once you have done that, focus and let your consciousness get inside the necklace that hangs around your neck. When you do that, you will come to me."


    When Asil heard what the voice echoing in his mind said, he immediately looked at the necklace around his neck and then touched it. This was the ordinary-looking necklace that skinny man forced him to choose. He never expected this ordinary necklace to lead to such mysterious things. The echoing voice said that this necklace was the source of the buzzing sound that strengthened him. So, in other words, the reason he fought and survived the steel-horned bull was that his body was strengthened, so naturally, he owed it to this necklace.


    Asil, without even thinking if there was any meaning behind the words of the echoing voice, sat down painfully, straightening his body, and closed his eyes, and went into a state of meditation. Then, using the profound power, as the voice said, he strengthened his consciousness and entered the necklace with his mind.


    The environment changed completely as if his consciousness had been beamed into a completely different dimension when he entered the necklace. But the first thing Asil paid attention to be his own body. Because he entered the necklace by directing his consciousness, he actually thought that his body would not be present and that he would only be present here as a consciousness capable of moving. But now he had a body that looked exactly like his normal body, and since he could feel his real body meditating slightly, he could see that it was not his real body. He was thrilled by this strange and mysterious event. Asil looked around after taking his attention away from the body he now possesses, and he froze.


    Because the sight he saw was something he never expected.


    There was an area before his eyes where he could not see the end of it, and almost the entire area was dark. It was only when attention was paid that something could be seen. But it was not this dark environment that surprised Asil even though he had never paid attention to it before because of his excitement; it was the chains that were on the ground, moving in one direction from all sides. These chains were dark red. So, they could be spotted in this dark environment. Although these chains were similar to the ones Asil dreamed of, they were not as large and did not feel as strange as the chains in his dreams were.


    Asil tried to look around and see the owner of the voice that had echoed in his mind several times before but failed to do so. Then as he continued to examine the surroundings, the old voice came from far away from the position it is now and from the left side in direction. It was also this time that the owner of the sound could be understood to be in this area.


    "Brat, the chains here go in the same direction. If you want to come near me, follow these damn chains."


    Asil looked back at the chains after the words of the voice and then thought to himself as he began to go in their direction.:


    "What exactly is this place? Why is the owner of this voice where the chains were? Are all these chains here to keep the owner of that voice here? If so, the owner of that voice must be very dangerous. But I still owe him for empowering me and indirectly saving my life. If I do not go there and go back now, it would be rude to someone who saved my life, even indirectly, and I would regret it for the rest of my life. "


    Asil continued to walk decisively, and after a long walk of about five minutes, he caught his eye of a place that was bright within the dark environment in the direction he was walking. He walked a little further and this bright area became clear enough that he could see what was going on inside.


    The Light Zone was the place where the chains were assembled, and in that place, all the chains joined together to form four main chains. These chains were attached to the limbs of the man, who was in the middle of the Light Zone and was hanging on a slab erect out of the ground, made of a metal Asil had never seen before. These four chains, which were attached to the man''s limbs, were attached to his wrists and ankles precisely, causing them to stand stretched. The man''s arms, tied with chains on the slab, were open to the end, respectively, and had an angle of about sixty degrees between his feet. This man seemed to have been here for a long time, and it was evident from his mindlessly tired-looking body that this time was unimaginable.


    This man had about a meter and ninety centimeters of height and even though his body looked exhausted, it could be seen that he had an imposing nature. His long and worn hair, which was black as charcoal, even though the man was hanging about two meters above the ground, stretched all the way to the ground as if to accompany the endless time. The man had a tattered dress on him, and from the lacerations on that dress, numerous scars could be seen on the man''s body.


    Asil approached and entered the Light Zone, and at that moment the man opened his closed eyes slowly and looked at Asil. These were bright-black eyes that would grab the attention of the one looking at them with its glitter. But the only thing Asil felt when he looked at them was a deep horror! And the horror was indescribable. It was even more intense than the skinny man made him feel when he was fighting. Asil got his entire body covered with goosebumps, and when the man opened his eyes, he even had difficulty breathing due to the change of atmosphere in the environment.


    The man looked at Asil for a while and spoke carelessly: "Kid, you are too weak. But I can make you stronger if you want. In return, you have to fulfill a request of mine."


    Asil looked at the man and spoke with difficulty: "Senior... Can... I... Learn... Your... Request?"


    "When you get to a certain level, when you own this necklace, you''ll be able to destroy these damn chains. When you are strong enough to do this, I want you to destroy it and set me free."


    The man''s request was quite ordinary, but it was easy to see that it was difficult. Asil was just about to spoke with difficulty when the atmosphere around him was back to normal, but the man spoke again "You are very weak, so I will talk to you this way for now. Brat, my name is Sirius. You do not need to know who I am and why I am here right now. You do not have to worry about what this necklace is and what it does with your current weak power. These are not things you would think of at your current level. Now tell me, do you accept my offer?"


    Asil was still nervous, though he breathed a sigh of relief with the atmosphere softening. Because even if the man in front of him was bound in chains, it was horrifying, like he could kill him with just his look. Asil gulped down and replied: "Senior Sirius, even if I accept your offer it is unclear whether I will be able to get to the level you wish me to reach. So, I don''t want to give you false hope. But if you strengthen me as you said, I will do everything I can to get you out of here."


    After Asil spoke, the man named Sirius smiled and spoke: "Brat, if you study my Profound art, you will surely become stronger than you could ever imagine. You do not even doubt that. But I do not know if you will like my profound art. After all, my profound art is different and scarier than any profound art you''ve ever heard of."


    Asil thought about how the Profound art that this man was talking about and then asked the man named Sirius: "Senior Sirius, can you tell me how scary your profound art is? Is its power scary or does it have another scary characteristic?"


    Asil was really curious about the answer to that question. After all, the man named Sirius was strong enough to make him have difficulty to breathe, even with his gaze, and he said that his Profound art would strengthen him more than he could ever imagine.


    The man named Sirius smiled weirdly and spoke: "The name of my profound art is called the Art of Black Death. The working principle of this art is very simple.. I can even describe this principle in four words. Kill and get strong!"

 Chapter 29 - Black King Sirius (2)

    Asil''s eyes widened when he heard the words ''kill and get strong''. These words were very simple but also very cruel. If the meaning of this word is really as it was thought, then it was a profound art that Asil could not accept. Because to him, human life was a precious thing.


    After a brief hesitation, Asil spoke: "Senior... Can you elaborate on your technique? What do you mean by kill and get strong?"


    The man named Sirius sighed and spoke after looking awkwardly at Asil: "Brat, I knew you were weak, but I didn''t expect you to be this stupid. What do you think I was trying to say with Kill and get strong? My profound art is a Divine Profound Art. While it is impossible for you to understand the power of my Profound Art with this weak profound power, you just have to know that it is more powerful and rare than the total strengths and rarities of all the profound arts you have ever seen in your life. My profound power is based on killing your opponent and getting stronger by assimilating their life essence. The more you kill, the stronger you get, and especially when you are on a battlefield, my profound art is the best. Because there are countless people on the battlefield, and every dying person is a potential source of power. If you get tired, you can use them to restore your energy. Imagine yourself on the battlefield with hundreds of dead bodies. It reeks of death and you drink the blood of your enemies from a skull in your hand. Isn''t it wonderful? Hahahahaha..."


    Asil''s eyes expanded further after these words, and his pupils shrank. Those words were not normal to him. In fact, drinking blood from a skull was disgusting to him. But the man named Sirius said these things as if they were perfect things and it was a great pleasure to do so. Asil has given some thought to how he should respond to this conversation. In the end, even though the man he was facing was bound in chains, it was clear that he was more powerful than he could ever imagine. Saying something to piss him off would not do him any good, it might even hurt him. Asil would approve of him, even if he did not want to, which immediately came to his mind with reasonable thought.:


    " Wait a minute! I don''t need to be afraid of this guy. If he was going to kill me, he could have done it already. And he''s the real reason my body is mysteriously getting stronger. It doesn''t make any sense for someone who wants to kill me. Besides, he thinks I''m too weak to be considered, so killing me might even be an insult to him. Then I don''t have to be afraid. Whatever the outcome, I have to say what I think and do what''s right for me. Otherwise, I can''t be me. "


    Asil looked at the man named Sirius with his eyes shining with determination and spoke clearly: "Senior. I think human life is very precious and something that should not be taken unless it is necessary. The man comes into the world once and makes countless mistakes until he dies. But it is these mistakes that make them human, and each man has a different destiny for this world. Every man change things in his own way in the universe. In other words, killing a person naturally damages the order of the universe by preventing it from doing what it will do in the future. In fact, this could turn into a Butterfly Effect and cause huge problems. I am not against killing people. Even if I thought it would damage the order of the universe, the people who should die have to die. For example, killing someone who kills hundreds of innocent people for pleasure is something that needs to be done even if it damages the order of the universe."


    After Asil''s words, there was silence throughout the vicinity. The man named Sirius''s facial muscles began to twitch after not reacting for about ten seconds, and a strange expression occurred on his face. The man named Sirius looked at the Asil strangely for a while and then spoke in a tone that shook the floor:


    "The order of the universe? The value of human life is? Brat, what are you talking about? People are nothing but objects that you can use to climb higher by stepping on them. Did someone insult you? Kill! Did someone look at someone you love? Kill! You do not like the look of someone? Kill! Did someone breathe? Kill! Human life, hahahaha! Brat, people have no value in this world. Power is the only thing of value. If you have the power, you do what you want. If you have no power, you submit to the powerful and do as they say. For example, if you and I desire the same woman and that woman loves you instead of me, then I will kill that woman''s entire family.. Then I will grab that woman and **** her in front of you. And while that happens, you cannot do anything because you are weak! Because I''m strong!!"

 Chapter 30 - Black King Sirius (3)

    Words of the man named Sirius were so cruel and wicked. Asil was unable to hold himself after these words, and fearlessly answered by raising his voice:


    "Senior! Such a way of thinking is just pathetic. Just because you raped that woman or killed her family does not mean you own her! You may have obtained his body, but you can obtain his soul with your heart, not with the mighty power you speak of! In a heart with such a mindset, you can never completely get that woman! About the killing... People aren''t objects. Their lives are as precious as yours or mine. If you or I have loved ones, they have loved ones! Likewise, if some love us, some love them! You cannot kill them as you wish! Each life has a weight and the weight of your soul increases with each life you take!"


    Asil was unable to hold himself while speaking and shouted in parts of the conversation. After that speech, the man, named Sirius, was clearly angry and spoke with his twitching face: "Brat, you have quite a lot of courage for a loser to talk to me that way. My advice to you is not to use your courage everywhere, or it will lead to your death. And you assumed that I was empowering your body and that I was doing it for no reason and that I would not kill you. That is probably the reason you dare to talk like that. But there is something you do not know. I may not be going to kill you, but that does not mean I cannot put my art into your mind and make you study it, even if you do not want to. I suggested you study my profound art, but whatever you decide, you will study it. Let us see how you can stop this, hahaha..."


    The man named Sirius''s black eyes shone after he talked, and the atmosphere tensed again. About five seconds later, a marble-sized round black ball of light appeared in front of the body of the man named Sirius and slowly began to move towards Asil.


    As this ball of light moved towards him, Asil was unable to move and his body could not react to him no matter how hard he tried. Asil clenched his teeth and created the most robust profound energy barrier he could make using his new profound energy.


    When Asil''s profound energy barrier was formed, the ball of light was only a meter away from Asil. The ball of light continued to advance and about two seconds later touched the profound energy barrier that enveloped Asil''s body. The moment the ball of light touched the barrier; the barrier broke apart and the ball of light began to enter through Asil''s head as if there was nothing. As it was going in, Asil had an angry face while the man named Sirius was laughing.


    It was then that an explosion was heard throughout the vicinity, and then a colorless aura began to emerge from the Asil''s body that did not belong to him. When this aura appeared, the ball of black light that was entering Asil''s head sprang out and instantly dissipated. At the same time, the smile of the man named Sirius stopped and was replaced by a solemn expression, while the tense atmosphere was restored.


    This aura dissipated after a few seconds, after which Asil fell to his knees feeling that there was no power left in his body. He did not understand what had happened and did not know why the black ball of light had stopped entering his mind and dispersed by coming out. But that was not important right now. The important thing was that he had not forcibly learned a profound art that was such a villainous and contrary to his own sentiment.


    After the man named Sirius looked Asil more seriously, he burst into laughter and then spoke: "HAHAHA... Brat, at first I thought that I would take your essence of life by killing you after making you strong enough to get me out of here. But that thought has changed. Hahahaha..." Now I want to make you the heir to my power and my profound art. And now I will wait until you ask for my profound art. In time, you will understand what this world is like, and you''ll change your mind. Hahahaha, child, accept me as your master and take my advice. From now on, I, Your Master, Black King Sirius, will lift you to heights you cannot imagine, and I will do as you want. Hahahaha...."

 Chapter 31 - Scripture Of The Chosen Ones (1)

    Asil raised his head and looked at Sirius while he was wearily down on his knees. The sudden change in his words made Asil wonder why. After all, according to what he just said, this man named Sirius who stood chained against him was powerful enough to teach him his Profound Art forcefully but for some reason, he did not.


    Asil thought about what had just happened and tried to figure out why, but he could not. Because when the ball of black light began to enter his head, his head felt dizzy and his sight began to darken. All Asil heard at that moment was the sound of an explosion, and when his vision improved, he was kneeling powerless. He did not know the source of the explosion or how the ball of light dissipated.


    Sirius waited for an answer from Asil for a while, but when the answer he had been waiting for did not come, he stopped waiting and started talking again.:


    "Did my offer made you excited kid? I am waiting for an answer from you, so do not make me wait any longer and answer. Do you want to be my student or not? I won''t force you to study My Black Death art if you want, but I can teach you a few profound techniques that you''ll like to make you invincible to your own level, even against stronger opponents than you. Countless people in the past gave everything to be my students, and each of them was more powerful than you could ever imagine. But I did not accept any of them as my students. Because they were ordinary. They are everywhere, but you... You, you excite me. I did not expect to meet a chosen one here. HAHAHAHAHA"


    After Sirius''s speech, Asil''s eyes widened. He had heard the word'' the chosen one '' somewhere before, and the place where he heard it immediately came to his mind.


    He saw the place in the dark environment he dreamed of, surrounded by lava, and chained to prevent it from opening, where a huge door and a book was standing in front of him. The word ''the Chosen Ones '' was written in that book!!


    Asil immediately spoke in a curious and determined manner: "You were just trying to teach me the profound art by force. Now you are saying that you will not force me. How am I supposed to trust that? And what do you mean by the Chosen One? I wasn''t chosen by anyone."


    Sirius laughed and replied: "Brat, rest assured I will not teach you my profound art by force, and I will expect you to ask me to learn it by your own will. It is not because I do not want to teach you by force, it is because I can''t. This is a barrier zone, and everything around me inside this zone is part of an enormous seal. I cannot use more part of my profound power here then you can imagine. So, what I can do by using my profound power is limited. If you were a normal person, I would force you to learn the profound art with the power I can use now. But you are one of the chosen, and that is why, as a Chosen One, you have the blessing of the chosen one in your body. Because of this blessing, with the power I can use now, there is no way I can force you to teach me anything. So, I will not teach you the art of the Black Death until you ask me to. But aside from The Art of the Black Death, there are many techniques I know. Even though their powers are incomparable to the techniques of The Art of The Black Death, they can make you very powerful. It might even make you beat a few levels higher than yourself."


    Sirius paused as he spoke this much and took a deep breath and continued to speak:


    "As for the chosen ones... You do not need to know what they are right now. After all, knowing it will not do you any good, it might even slow your development by stressing you out. When you are strong enough in the future, I will explain to you exactly what the Chosen Ones mean. But I have to tell you, you are going to be very strong in the future. Many of the chosen ones so far have become very powerful and have reached heights you can imagine. Of course, not all the chosen ones made it. Because some of the fools among them considered themselves superior because they were chosen and disrespected the great ones like me. As a result, they have become one of the beautiful pieces of my skull collection. HAHAHAHAHA... Now tell me, do you want to be my student or not?"

 Chapter 32 - Scripture Of The Chosen Ones (2)

    After speaking, Sirius looked solemnly at Asil and waited for his answer.


    Asil thought about what he should do for a while after Sirius''s long speech, and then asked:


    "If what you say is true, I must be a chosen one. But I understand from what you have said before that I am someone who has entered the first-level profound realm with your help. I mean, there is no way I''m special. On what basis are you saying that I am one of the chosen ones, many of whom have reached great heights?"


    Sirius sighed and reluctantly replied: "You are a really boring kid. That is not what I want to hear, what I want hear is that whether you''re going to be my student or not. You can''t even understand what it''s like, but in the future, you''re going to realize what a tremendous blessing it is to be offered to be a student of someone like me, and you''re going to slap your own face for not accepting it right away."


    Asil looked decisively and spoke as if he was the dominant party in the conversation: " If you say why you think I''m one of the chosen ones, and I believe I''m one of the chosen ones, I might think I can trust you. If I trust you, I can be your student, but if I do not, I don''t want a butcher like you to be my master."


    Sirius''s face and his eyes twitched and after making some effort to stay calm, he spoke patiently: "Kid, you are really pushing me. Even though I can use a tiny fraction of my profound power, that is more than enough to kill a loser like you. If you try to annoy me again after what I am about to say and continue this useless conversation, I will kill you! Now open your big ears and listen to me! The chosen ones all see a place in their dreams from time to time. The place they see is a dark place and there is a great book on it. This book becomes more readable as the Chosen One gets stronger. The people who knew the Chosen Ones call that book ''the Scripture of the Chosen Ones'' and that book teaches some profound techniques and some information. Of course, the profound power must be above a certain level to learn them. Someone like you who just entered the trivial first level of elementary profound realm probably though that place was just a dream. But that place is located in your Dantian, which is located in your abdominal region and is also central to the profound veins, and this particular place is a place that exists only in the chosen ones. You have seen this place many times since you were one of the chosen ones. Even if you tried to open that book, you could not because you did not have the profound power, could you? It is quite normal that you cannot open that book. Although I do not know why your profound power is at this level even though you are a Chosen One, I am sure that if you are a student of mine, you''ll be absolutely empowered. Now that I have said what you want, what''s your answer?"


    Asil was surprised when he heard Sirius '' words. Because from his words, it was clear that the place he had been dreaming of actually existed. He did not tell him about this place, and yet it was enough for him to believe that there was a great book in that place that he could not open. But even if he knew that book, why didn''t he mention the door that was surrounded by lava and locked with chains to keep it from opening? Was this door trivial when compared to the book? Or did not he need to know that with his current level of profound power?


    Asil wanted to know the answer to these questions, but from Sirius''s facial expression, it could be understood that asking him these questions now would have bad consequences. That is why he stopped asking them for the moment.


    "Senior Sirius, now that you''ve answered my questions, I accept to be your student. From now on, you are my master, and I am your student. May heaven witness this and punish me if I betray my master, or if you try to teach me the profound power by force, punish you with divine thunderbolts."


    Sirius burst into laughter after the Asil''s words and then spoke: "HAHAHAHAHA...Brat, good talk! Divine thunderbolts huh, hahaha... Now that you have accepted me as your Master, bow to me first and respect me as a student. Then I will teach you how to enter the place where the Scripture of the Chosen Ones located and a profound technique that will be of great use to you there."


    After Sirius''s words, Asil kowtowed and completed the master-student ceremony by offering him his respect.

 Chapter 33 - Questions And Answers (1)

    After the master-student ceremony was completed, Asil stood up and began to look eagerly toward Sirius. Sirius immediately understood the reason why he looked at him in this way and spoke about it.


    "Brat, now that I am officially your master, I must begin to strive for you to be a man who will not tarnish my name as a student of mine. If we were in a normal area, I had let you go to a place where there are profound monsters and you train there. So, you could practice the use of profound energy and gain combat experience as well. I understand it is impossible for you to get out of where you are now, but it might be an advantage for us. After all, you just got your profound power and you do not even know how to control it. That is not something I can teach you by saying; you have to learn it by experiencing it yourself. Therefore, as long as you stay there, you will study profound energy control at every available time and gain experience by participating in all of the fights. I am going to teach you a profound technique, but for you to use it, your profound power has to be at least in the tenth level of the elementary profound realm. So, until you are able to use the technique, I''m going to teach you, learn one of the people''s profound techniques there and work on it. After all, even in this place, it''s impossible to win against a strong opponent without profound technique."


    After Sirius''s long speech, a dispirited expression occurred on Asil''s face and began to compile his questions as if he was reproaching: "Master, you just said that you were going to teach me a profound technique that would be very useful to me. But what good is it to me if I cannot use it until I am in the tenth level of the elementary profound realm? Also, how can I learn a profound technique here? This is an arena where there are slaves on all sides and people who enjoy watching them fight. How do I find profound techniques here? Other than that, you said I could enter the place where the scripture of the Chosen Ones is located. How do I get there, and can I take something else there with me?"


    As an exhausted expression occurred on Sirius''s face, he replied Asil''s questions one by one in a tone that is clearly evident that he is holding himself back.


    "Brat, you ask too many questions! You are like a baby who is just starting to talk and wondering about everything. But as your master, I still have to answer these questions. You are lucky that I am in fine feather. After all, I do not always get the chance to take one of the chosen ones as a student and raise him to be our heir, hahaha..."


    "Anyway, let us get back to our topic. Let us start with the profound technique I''m going to teach you. This technique is a profound motion technique and, like most profound motion techniques, is not used only for short periods to increase bodily speed or the chance to maneuver. The profound techniques you''ve heard before will probably only use the profound energy to strengthen your muscles for a short period of time, resulting in a short period of movement speed that you would not normally be able to do or maneuvers that you would not normally be able to do. If you are in a situation that requires you to use this profound technique many times, then you only expend a lot of profound energy for short-term benefits and your muscles, whose work tempos are constantly changing, are becoming increasingly tired, causing a decrease in your fighting capacity. So, in short, these profound mobility techniques work in short-term fights, but in long-term fights, they become only a burden."


    "But this is not the case with the profound motion technique that I will teach you. Because of the profound mobility technique, I am going to teach requires your profound energy to activate it, but once you activate it, you do not have to use the profound energy again. When this technique is activated, it provides an increase in movement speed or maneuverability like those using other profound movements, but this increase is not short-term. Instead, the technique is valid for the length of time you use it. Another difference in this technique is that it has different levels, and the benefits of each level to you are inherently different. The fact that it does not consist of only a single level and has long-term benefits instead of short-term makes this technique very special. But there are also disadvantages to this technique, which we can call'' rigged''. As this technique strengthens the user''s body for a long period of time, naturally the user must have a body that can withstand it. Otherwise, when the technique is used, the user''s muscles can tear or even, at worst, break off their meridians. As a result, the user may be disabled. That is the downside, even if you know this technique unless you are strong enough to use it, it is going to hurt you. Under normal circumstances, you cannot use the first level of this technique in the elementary profound realm. But thanks to your master, Me, Black King Sirius, you will certainly be able to use the first level of this technique in the first level of the elementary profound realm.. Although you will be able to use it when you are at the tenth level, you will still be in the elementary profound realm.

 Chapter 34 - Questions And Answers (2)

    After Sirius answered the first question and laughed briefly, he paused a little and then moved on to the answer to the second question: "Let us get to the other question kid. I know this is an arena for slaves, but you should realize that I have lived a lot longer than you and that my experience is a lot higher than yours. This is a place where people come to watch fights and enjoy good fights. Do you think the managers of a place like this want to watch a good fight and not please their audience and themselves with unpleasant fights? This is a place where every slave fights, and since the people who come here watch all the fights, the managers of this place must certainly be giving the people here some profound techniques to make the low-level fights too exciting to at least not to bore the audience. So, you''ll soon have one of their profound techniques."


    Sirius paused for a while after answering this question, and then took a deep breath and answered the last question of Asil.:


    "Let get to your last question brat. The place where the Scripture of the Chosen Ones is located is like a special energy field, and only the Chosen One who owns the scripture can enter that place. There is nothing but a great book in there. According to a large number of Chosen One''s words from the past to this time, this is the case. So, you can go in there, the real owner of the book there, but not me or anyone else, not even an object that cannot be seen. I have heard a long time ago that a Chosen One was trying to get an object into his or her private area using special methods. But as a result of this, the Scripture of the Chosen Ones reacted this and caused the destruction of that object and even the Chosen One who tried to bring it in. Of course, I did not witness it myself, and I only heard it from others. I mean, I do not know if this is real or not, but either way, it would be better for you not to try to put something in there. As for how you can get in there, I''ll teach you when your questions are over."


    After Sirius answered all the questions, Asil briefly pondered.


    "Is it a place where only the scripture of the Chosen Ones is in it? But where I see that great book in there, there''s a huge door surrounded by lava and chained to keep it from opening. If what my Master has heard is true, there''s no way that even the slightest object could be brought into that place. Because when this was done, the book was creating a reaction against it, resulting in the destruction of either the object with the Chosen One or the object with the one who tried to insert it. If this is what happens when even a small object is tried to get in there, why is there such a big door and why does this book do not react to it? I would like to say this to my master, but to say this to him while he is in such a condition is absolutely useless. And even if he knew why I don''t think he''d tell me. If this door is so important and rarely seen even among the chosen ones, I can learn from it somehow when I get stronger and get to a certain level. It''s better not to ask that right now. "


    Asil''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden question that came to his mind, and he immediately asked the question: "Master, when you introduced yourself, you mentioned yourself as the Black King. Are you the king of a kingdom or is that another kind of title?"


    When Sirius saw that Asil was about to ask questions again, he was about to explode, unable to endure this situation he had already endured, but the moment he heard Asil''s word ''black king'', he suddenly suppressed his exploding emotions and a serious expression occurred on his face. After briefly remaining silent, he gave Asil a rather closed answer: "Brat, you are too weak even to mention the word ''King'' that I say myself. Do not use it again, now and in the future. I want it for myself, not just you. If you meet someone in the future who is incredibly powerful and you hear him say ''King,'' then surely act like you have never heard that word before. Otherwise, absolutely.... You will die!"

 Chapter 35 - Orders Of Sirius (1)

    Sirius'' words made Asil startled. He never thought there was a title that brought such danger next to the word ''King''


    Asil wanted to talk to Sirius some more after he had finished asking his questions, but this made Sirius angry and he kicked Asil''s mind out of the necklace. When Asil''s mind came back into his own body, Sirius made a brief statement to explain how he could use his profound energy and get used to it:


    " Kid, because you are currently very unfamiliar to the profound energy, you will do what I say by closing your eyes and entering a state of meditation and focusing as much as you can. Once you get used to the Profound Energy, you will be able to do this even without thinking about it. First, try to feel your Dantian which is the center of all the profound veins. Once you have done that, feel the profound veins and the profound energy flowing through them. After you have done all of these, try to guide your profound energy. You may not be able to guide it at first. If that happens, your profound energy will blast within yourself and cause you to suffer but since I made your body stronger than it should be, the pain from that weak explosion will not be too severe. If you can feel your Dantian, you can easily feel the energy and guide the profound veins. This is all I have to say. Rest is up to you and your skills."


    After listening to Sirius''s speech, Asil approved with his head and immediately tried to feel his Dantian by doing what Sirius said, focusing all his feelings on his abdomen. But even though it seemed easy, it was not easy.


    Asil tried it again and again, but when he focused and analyzed it fifty times, he could not see a small difference in the abdominal area, let alone the place Sirius referred to as Dantian.


    At the eightieth attempt, he could feel something was different but could not understand what it was.


    In the hundred and twentieth attempt, he discovered the exact location of his Dantian.


    In his hundred and eightieth attempt, he could feel his Dantian and everything about it.


    After a few more attempts, Asil was able to feel the profound veins and the flow of profound energy he was not accustomed to feeling it. He was excited to feel this flow of energy. Because something like that seemed so different to him and made him feel like other normal people.


    Asil tried to control it when he felt the flow of profound energy, but the energy he was trying to control blasted inside him at his first attempt without even moving a bit in the direction he wanted and caused him to suffer. This pain was not too severe as Sirius said, but it still hurt Asil.


    Asil continued to try hard and slowly his body began to numb due to the pain caused by the constantly exploding profound energy. Asil endured this and kept trying.


    In his two-hundred-fortieth attempt, he managed to divert the profound energy as his muscles twitched involuntarily due to constant pain. Once he managed to do it, the rest was easy. So Asil was able to get the same successful result when he tried it again. When he succeeded in this, Sirius taught him how to enter the place where the Scripture of the Chosen Ones was located, and unlike other things, Asil succeeded at this in his first attempt.


    After Asil had successfully done what his master, Sirius, had said, Sirius''s strange voice echoed in his mind: "Brat, you really surprised me. You completely felt your Dantian in exactly one hundred and eighty attempts. I have never seen a talent like you in my life. I do not think that anyone would ever be able to surpass your record." When Sirius said all that, Asil began to feel happy but this happiness did not last long when Sirius continued: "Your talent comes only once in a million years. They should even give you a title. The title of ''the most untalented person in the universe'' is exactly what might define you. Even ordinary people feel their Dantian in fifty attempts, even the most untalented ones do a hundred and twenty attempts to feel it, but you have done exactly one hundred and eighty! Let us put that aside, even your profound energy control is bad enough to lead among the worst. It looks like making you stronger is going to be a lot harder than I thought. From now on, you will be working all your free time, no more rest. You have to get enough experience here and get strong. I hope your sensation capacity will increase in the future.. Otherwise, we will be spending too much time."

 Chapter 36 - Orders Of Sirius (2)

    Sirius '' speech did not cause Asil to be intimidated. Rather it enabled him to continue to work more decisively and carefully. His sensation capacity might be bad, but it did not matter to Asil. He used to have no profound power, and he wanted to be strong like everyone else by having it. Now his wish had come true: so how could he give up his dreams because his skills were bad? What he had to do was work harder than anyone else to achieve his dreams.


    Asil continued to work on trying to guide his profound energy without stopping and he only had to stop when his body became completely numb and he could not continue. In these breaks, he also ate the occasional meals given by the attendants and accelerated the recovery of his body by using the breathing technique his master Sirius taught when he got tired the first time.


    On the third day of Asil''s training, a middle-aged man appeared at the entrance to the hall where the cells were located. This man was the man who led Asil to his first fight. He had learned from the officers that Asil was in good condition and was very surprised by it. After all, they think it should have taken Asil longer to recover completely.


    That man proceeded and after arriving in front of Asil''s cell and asked questions such as how he felt, what condition his body was in, whether he knew any profound techniques. Asil''s condition had improved in three days of training so that he would not suffer the damage of the previous battle butt since Sirius told him not to tell him, Asil did not provide accurate information about the condition of his body and said that, although he regained consciousness, he could recover fully in just a week or two.


    As the conversation between Asil and middle-aged man continued, the middle-aged man shook his hand slightly and the three scrolls appeared. The middle-aged man mentioned that these scrolls were three different profound techniques and that slaves who fought in the arena were given the profound technique of their choosing He had indeed become, as his master Sirius said, and they wanted to give him a profound technique. Asil examined the techniques one by one and wanted the choose the high-level technique on the right that''s named ''Fury of the Wild Tiger.'' and made the user stronger, but just as he was about to choose it, he chose the middle one instead since Sirius''s voice echoed in his mind and told him ''Choose the middle one.'' The technique he chose was a lower-level technique than the other two, allowing only the user to use the profound energy to move small objects around him. Although Asil did not know why his master wanted him to choose this technique, he trusted his master and choose this one anyway.


    The conversation between Asil and the middle-aged man continued for a while and the middle-aged man said that after Asil completely recovered in two weeks, he would start fighting again and he would be fighting another battle every four days until further notice and left there.


    After the middle-aged man left, Asil asked Sirius about the reason why he made him choose this technique, but Sirius gave no further information other than to say this one was important to his training.


    Asil continued to train profound energy guiding and upon the request of his master, Sirius, he started the study the technique called ''Profound Routing Technique'' too and started to use it four hours a day.


    Time moved fast, and Asil''s day of fighting came. When the day of the fight came, Asil cut his training for the first time in two weeks and waited for them to come to pick him up. A few hours later, the same middle-aged man came and took Asil and brought him to a dining hall, as he had done before, where there were many weapons to choose from and where there was a big door used to enter the Arena where the fights took place.


    When they arrived at this place, the middle-aged man looked up to Asil and spoke: "Boy, your first fight was quite impressive, and the audience liked you. We would love to see some fun fights here; so, do your best. Unlike your first fight, your opponent in this fight will be a human. He is in the first level of the elementary profound realm like you. When the fight starts, if you knock your opponent out, give up, or make him unable to fight, you win. If the opposite happens, naturally, you lose. You can use all kinds of profound techniques and weapons, but since this is not a fight to the death, if you kill your opponent, you lose the fight. The arena is free to kill in death fights, which are only set at the request of some spectators. These are the rules. Now choose your weapon and wait for the door to open. When the door opens, proceed as before, and fight with all your power."


    Asil approved with a nod after the middle-aged man spoke and started to choose his weapon. Just then, Sirius''s strange speech echoed in his mind. "Brat, it''s good for your training that this fight is not mortal combat. Now listen carefully! Because you have to do exactly what I am gonna tell you right now. These are the master''s new orders. You are going to do these unless I say something else. First of all, in these fights, you are not allowed to use your profound energy to attack. Secondly, in this fight, you only attack where I tell you to. You are not allowed to try to attack anywhere else. And finally, you are absolutely, absolutely forbidden to win this fight! The choice of weapons is up to you, but you will do exactly what I say, these are the master''s new orders...."

 Chapter 37 - An Explanation From Sirius

    Sudden orders from Sirius greatly surprised Asil. Sirius clearly wanted him to lose and do so without attacking as he wanted. If he did not use his profound energy to attack as he said, he might have a small chance of winning, like the fight between him and the steel-horned bull. But it was a big problem that he could not attack where he wanted to. After all, if he found an opening in the middle of the fight and the opening, he found was not in the area that Sirius said he would not be able to use it. When that happens, he would have a very good chance of being defeated. Asil did not care much now whether or not to win. Because whatever the outcome, he was going to get experience somehow, and that was more valuable to him than winning. But if he did what Sirius said, his defeat would not have been painless.


    Asil asked immediately to find out why his master Sirius wanted them: "Master, is there a purpose for me to do these things? If I am not going to use my profound energy to attack, how am I going to use it? And if I am not going to use my profound energy, what is the point of me working so hard to guide it? It does not matter if I win or lose, but why attack where you want? If I do these, I might sustain a lot of unnecessary damage."


    After the orders that Sirius gave, he expected these questions from his student Asil. So, he asked Asil a question before wasting no time explaining his reasons for issuing these orders.:


    "Brat, let us get this straight first. Are you my Master or am I your Master? Am I more experienced than you, or are you more experienced than me?"


    Asil felt ashamed in his heart at this question. After all, these orders were those of his new master, and his master was certainly more experienced than him. So, there must have been a perfectly reasonable explanation for what he said. Asil regretted asking his master the reasons for these, replied: "Master, I apologize for disrespecting you by asking them. Of course, you are my master, and you have more experience than I do. There is definitely a logical explanation for doing these things. I beg your pardon for doubting you."


    Sirius laughed after the Asil''s remorseful words and then spoke: "Hahaha, well-done brat you finally started behaving properly. I am going to answer your unnecessary questions for behaving this way, so listen to me carefully and make sure you do not miss anything. Let us start with the question about your profound energy. You will not use your profound energy to attack in fights, but that does not mean you will not use it at all. You will only use your profound energy to defend yourself. Thus, both your profound energy defense will strengthen, and your profound energy control will improve. Once you are sufficiently advanced to control the profound energy, it will be much easier and more effective to use your energy to attack. Besides, you are a man who just entered the first level of the elementary profound realm and you have even learned how to guide profound energy. So, using your profound energy, which you cannot control properly when you''re both attacking and defending in a fight, will tire you unnecessarily and reduce the efficiency of your energy control training. So, you''re not allowed to use your profound energy to attack when you''re fighting unless I tell you otherwise."


    "Secondly, let us talk about the defeat. You are in a place where slaves fight, and there are fights that many people watch. Some of these people may have low financial status while others may have very high. Although rich people are not very interested in ordinary, low-level fights involving weak people like you, there may be a few people who are interested in such fights that are financially stable. When someone wins a fight in a place like this, it certainly attracts attention. This naturally attracts rich people. If that happens, they will definitely take you away as their personal slave, and when that happens, you will have to leave here, stay where they say, and do what they say. In that case, you cannot stay in a place that is so suitable for your training any longer, and a great opportunity to improve yourself is gone. That is why you are going to try to keep a low profile and stop people with good finances from taking you. At least until I''m convinced that you''re ready, you''re not allowed to try to get attention by doing something to get out of here and win any fights you''re going to get into."


    "Finally, let us get to the point of attacking the places I said. Kid listen to me. If someone does the same thing all the time, his body gets used to it after a while. Although these physical habits often work, they can cause great harm when necessary. If you attack wherever you want and are constantly trying to find an opening, you will always withhold yourself in the future fights you are going to get into. And if one day you meet an opponent who doesn''t let their guard down easily and who is very good at controlling their opponent''s movements, you will definitely be defeated, and you may lose your life as a result. So, you are just going to attack where I say you are, and you''re going to observe how your opponent''s reaction to those attacks. By doing this, you will be able to see openings that you would not normally see in a future fight, and you will be able to put pressure on your opponent much more easily. That will increase your fighting capacity. In your first battle, you can suffer a lot of pain by taking a lot of blows when you do that, but you have to endure it and attack where I say. When I think you have observed enough, I will tell you to attack wherever you want, and I will examine your decisions. I''m not going to tell you anything after the fight if the decisions you make are good, but if you''re in a situation where you can make a better move than you did, I''m going to tell you after the fight and let you know there are better moves in the future that can be made in the same situation. The bottom line is, I will do everything I can for your progress. And as my student, you must do everything in your power to be a good student for me, and you must not disappoint me. If there is no other problem, hurry up and pick your weapon and go to your fight. Let us see what your first opponent looks like."


    Sirius had answered all of Asil''s questions neatly, and these answers had caused Asil to have more respect for him. His character was not proper to Asil, and when he first saw him, he thought he was a manslayer who had no regard for human life. However, after Asil became his student, although he did not like his character, he understood very clearly how talented he was as a master. He was clearly thinking many things about Asil''s development, and all the things he asked from Asil to do were for a reason. He was guiding Asil through his experiences so that Asil would not falter in the future and be truly strong, and he did so painstakingly by explaining logically what he had done.


    All of which caused a feeling of warmth in Asil''s heart. That feeling of warmth was the kind he had never felt before. It was not the warmth that his father, who was the only one who loved him, gave him, but it was proof that Sirius had taken a place in his heart. Asil regretted accepting him as his master at first, but this regret was completely gone, and it was replaced by a sense of admiration against his master that he had never experienced before.


    After Sirius''s words, Asil thanked him for answering and apologized again for asking these questions. He then examined the weapons more closely and decided to choose twin swords as before. The reason he chose the twin swords again was that the twin swords had a very high attack capacity and were more likely to use them to attack the places his master Sirius had said.


    After choosing his weapon, Asil reported this to the middle-aged man and then proceeded to the doorway to the sandy field where the fighting took place in the arena. Through the door, he looked into the arena and for a while checking over the crowd of spectators and the people in the special section.. Then he took a deep breath and strengthened his calmness, waiting for time to pass and the door to open.

 Chapter 38 - Perses The Executioner (1)

    As Asil stood in front of the door and waited to enter the arena, the voice of the fight''s host echoed:


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Today''s third fight is about to begin. Contrary to the other fights, in this one, you will see fighters you have seen before. First, I want to talk about our newbie, who was the first of our fighters and mesmerized us with his first fight. Most of us remember him from when he fought the steel-horned bull. He had no profound power back then; he was one of the weakest of all and he still managed to defeat the steel-horned bull that was way powerful than him. He now has the profound power and he is here to show us another impressive fight. Here comes our first fighter! Behold the Asil!"


    After the presenter had finished speaking, the door in front of the Asil slowly rose up and opened, and then Asil walked into the sandy area where the fight was to be held. When he entered, most of the audience was looking at Asil with eyes full of anticipation. His first fight became very popular around and naturally, this fight attracted interest as well. In fact, the reason Asil has been living so comfortably in his cell in recent days was his first win, even if he did not know it. His win in his first match was appreciated by an arena manager who was in the special section that day, and the arena manager thought that Asil was a gem that would shine more than enough in the future because of his fight that day. So, he told the guardians to treat him well and told the guards to tell the other slaves not to bully him. The manager of the arena, who advised the guards and took good care of the Asil, was sitting in one of the few seats in the special section today, looking carefully at the Asil and expecting a beautiful performance from him.


    About ten seconds after entering the fight zone, the presenter began talking again: "Now we have our second fighter. You certainly all know him. He goes into this match specifically to try out the power of our newbie. This Is Perses the Executioner, famous for his double-edged axe and his molded body!"


    When the presenter said ''Perses The Executioner'', a strange expression occurred on the face of most of the audience, and as the door in the area directly opposite to Asil rose up slowly, many voices of debate emerged among the audience.


    Among the voices of this debate, Asil understood that the person he was going to fight was quite famous and ruthless. If he were not famous, the audience here would not have behaved this way, and if he weren''t ruthless, he wouldn''t have earned the title ''the executioner''.


    When the door, which was in the section directly opposite the Asil, rose about three meters up, a burly man without any clothes on his upper body came out of the door and entered the fighting area. This burly man''s body was about ten centimeters longer than two meters and he looked as strong as a standing bear. His muscles were extremely swollen, and his red veins were quite obvious on them. This burly man''s face was filled with scars and he had no left eyebrow due to a large wound that stretched from the left cross of his left eye to the middle of his forehead, which was about three centimeters wide. Even looking at him, let alone thinking about fighting him, could make one scared.


    As this burly man walked out the door, Asil had little understanding of why people nicknamed him ''The Executioner''. His weapon of choice was quite in keeping with the title '' Executioner''. As he moved forward, he was dragging his Giant Axe, which he had grasped with his right hand, on the ground. This axe was not normal. It had a cutting side at both ends, and from both the thickness of the holding section and the size of the axes it could be understood that it was a double-handed weapon. The length of the holding part of this double-ended axe was about one meter long, and the cutting parts on each side were about twenty centimeters long.


    Sirius''s voice echoed in Asil''s mind as ''The Executioner'' headed towards Asil: "brat, it seems that the first match made a great impact and these expectations were greatly elevated. When I got to where the weapons were, I thought your opponent would be the loser at the door on the left, who was only in the first level of the elementary profound realm. That is why I never cared about him. I did not even realize he was hurt. Looks like that loser I am talking about took part in one of the first two fights. I had already ruled out the possibility of matching someone like this to get the audience to watch a good game.. I think I still have a lot to learn as a master."

 Chapter 39 - Perses The Executioner (2)

    Speaking immediately in his mind, Asil asked Sirius: "Master, what did you mean when you mentioned that I raised expectations? My opponent just looks big, what''s wrong with that? After all, not every Big-looking person has to be strong."


    "Hahaha, kid, you''re talking like this right now because I haven''t taught you how to estimate a person''s level from the profound energy. This fight is just to see if you are a genius who creates miracles. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for you to defeat your opponent. They probably know that, and they clearly told this guy to be soft on you or give you some opportunities. Even if you weren''t paying attention, when that guy entered the fight zone, he looked at one of the people sitting in the special zone before you and turned to you after you gave him some sign with his head without showing it. This may get away from the audience, but it will not get away from me. Hey, kid, listen up, this game is gonna be tough, and you have a pretty good chance of getting hurt. Because of the level of the profound power of your opponent... Is in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm!"


    After the words of Sirius, some signs of fear appeared in the Asil''s eyes, but at that moment Sirius spoke again: "Brat, stay calm and do not be afraid, even though the power difference between you is great. Because if you are scared, you cannot think straight, and that can lead to fatal mistakes in a battle. There are two lucky points in this fight. First, no killing in this fight. After all, if this were a fight to the death, you would definitely lose and die. But since it is forbidden to kill, your opponent will have to hold himself to avoid killing someone as weak as you. The second thing you are lucky for is your small and agile body. When the fight begins, you will attack only the left part of your opponent''s waist, the left calf, the right shoulder, and finally the belly. Besides, as I said before, you are not allowed to use your profound energy to attack. Now go and try not to take too many blows."


    After Sirius spoke, the fear in Asil''s eyes disappeared completely. As Asil''s advanced towards his rival Perses waving his twin swords along with a solemn face, a dismissive expression occurred on Perses''s face, holding his large axe with both hands, and raising it into the air. When he raised his axe in the air, Asil''s sense of caution grew more than enough, even though the distance between them was at least ten meters away, and he took up a defensive position. But what Perses did after lifting his axe was completely outside Asil''s expectations.


    He turned his large axe with his head facing downwards and violently plunged it directly into the sandy ground. After doing so, he pulled his hands off the handle of his axe and looked towards Asil, who was trying to figure out what his opponent would do by taking up a defensive position, revealing more of the muscles in his body than before.


    When Perses plunged his axe to the ground, it simultaneously excited many in the audience and caused them to watch carefully in anticipation.


    The moment the audience got excited, Sirius''s strange and dismissive voice echoed again in Asil''s mind: "Hahahaha, even a loser is showing off. Hey, kid, this loser is underestimating you too much. A new order for you from me. Even if it is hard to do, make sure that the loser uses his fucking axe to fight you. That loser did something he should not have done, even if he was facing a weaker opponent than himself. Either way, you are gonna get beat, but before you get beat, make this loser use his axe."


    Asil understood from his tone that Sirius was unhappy. In the end, his opponent had given up his axe and clearly made it clear that he would fight Asil unarmed, which naturally upset the Asil''s master, Sirius.


    Perses deceitfully showed off about ten seconds by pumping his muscles, and then spoke, roaring at Asil, his voice echoed all around the arena: "I, Perses the Executioner, does not need to use a weapon to fight against a trash like you.. Battling you with weapons is a great insult to me. Come on, you little loser! I will beat you with my bare hands and make you understand what this place is like!"

 Chapter 40 - Perses The Executioner (3)

    Perses, the executioner, slowly raised his right hand after speaking and, after opening his palm facing upwards, pulled his four fingers backwards several times and loosened them, signaling to the Asil to come. Since he was in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm, he trusted himself very much and he fully believed that he could defeat this young man who was only in the first level of the elementary profound realm without using any weapon.


    After the incitement of Perses the Executioner, a frustrated expression appeared on the Asil''s face, and he proceeded with his twin sword to prove himself in the direction that the executioner Perses was. His progress was exactly what Perses the Executioner wanted. He actually thought that this kind of incitement was too simple to work even if it was a competing teenager, but this simple provocation worked unexpectedly.


    Asil kept moving forward in a determined and in a very certain way from his eyes that he would attack and his gaze was constantly focused on the right shoulder of Perses the Executioner His focused gaze made Perses the Executioner realize that his opponent would attack his right shoulder. He was an experienced man and could easily figure out where to attack his opponent, who was naive enough to fall for even such a simple trick. But he pretended not to notice it and concealed his dismissive smile.


    With the distance between them about three meters, Asil leaped forward and attacked as he was locked into Perses the Executioner''s right shoulder. But this was exactly the moment Perses the Executioner had been waiting for.


    As soon as Asil attacked, Perses the Executioner threw his left hand in a sudden motion in the direction in which Asil was quickly lunging at and thought to grab him with a grabbing motion and beat him up a bit.


    As the left hand of Perses the Executioner moved towards Asil from the left side to grab him, Asil moved to the right side of Perses the Executioner in a quick motion, as if he had no interest in it, and the hand that approached him was only twenty centimeters away.


    As the hand of Perses the Executioner was positioned as close as twenty centimeters to the Asil, an ominous smile appeared on his face. Because if someone like him who is in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm catches someone like Asil who is in the first level of the elementary profound realm, the captured would have zero to no chance of getting out.


    As his hand was approaching Asil, Perses the Executioner was already beginning to think about what to do after he captured Asil.


    But when his hand only ten centimeters from the Asil''s neck, something that Perses the Executioner never expected happened.


    While Asil was moving forward to his opponent''s right arm and was extremely close, he quickly evaded the hand of his opponent, that was about to grab him, when it was just ten centimeters away from him and bent over immediately, braked himself by extending his right foot forward and pressing hard towards the ground Then, taking power support from his right foot, which he pressed hard on the ground, he turned himself around and, in a very agile maneuver, passed to the left side of Perses the Executioner.


    Perses the Executioner was surprised by this very fast event, and a strange expression occurred on his face. He did not expect his opponent, who was quite naive, to do such a thing. So, he fell into a trap he would not normally fall into, allowing his opponent to move to his vulnerable left side.


    But what Perses the Executioner did not know was that his instigation did not actually affect Asil. While his condescending incitement really annoyed Asil, it was certainly not something that would cause him to lose his temper. Asil had simply acted as if he had lost his temper, prompting his opponent to underestimate him more and thus give him a deficit he would not normally give. And this thought became a reality as easy as one-two-three.


    When Asil moved to the left of Perses the Executioner with his sudden maneuver, he held his twin swords horizontally, leaving the distance between them to reach the two places he aimed, and at the same time, hold the swords as the left one on top, the right one on the bottom, swung them right to the left tossing them with all his power, cut both the left side of his left calf and left side of his waist.


    Asil, after the cutting move, wasted no time and without allowing a sudden attack to come to him, advanced forward, and moved about ten meters away from Perses the Executioner. When the distance between them was ten meters, Asil stood and looked back towards Perses the Executioner with his smiling face, who had taken blows in two different places.


    Perses the Executioner suffered a much greater shock before he could even survive the shock of two quick blows, and this new shock enraged him greatly.


    What enraged Perses the Executioner was a move Asil made after turning around and looking at him. After he looked at Perses the Executioner for a few seconds, he waved his twin swords and plunged them on the sandy ground. He then put his left hand behind his waist and extended his right hand straight forward while the palm looked up. He then pulled four fingers towards himself several times and loosened them, dismissively provoking him as Perses the Executioner had done to him at the beginning of the fight.


    After avenging his opponent''s condescending act on him at the beginning of the fight, Asil took his twin swords from the ground, looked at his opponent with a smile. Just then, Sirius''s satisfied voice echoed in his mind: "Hahahaha, brat well done you did so well! Look at his face, hahahaha. Even if you lose in this game, in my eyes, you have already won. Someone who is in the first level of the Elementary profound realm is making fun of someone who is in the fourth level, hahahaha...."

 Chapter 41 - Perses The Executioner (4)

    The words of his master pleased Asil, but he was not in a position to be relaxed at this time. Because even though he had just hit his opponent with two blows with ease, these blows caused almost no damage. After all, the person he was facing was someone in the fourth level of the Elementary profound realm, and even if an attack from an ordinary sword with no profound energy within surprised and humiliated him, the greatest damage that this attack could inflict upon him would have been a small scratch at most.


    If Asil had used the profound energy to carry out this attack, he might have caused damage that could have had a huge impact on the fight, but because he had not done so due to his master''s orders, he had only made two small scratches in his attack areas, and two or three drops of blood drained from these scratches, which dried up just seconds after


    Asil was not unhappy with the outcome as he expected his attack, which did not involve profound energy, would cause such an effect. On the contrary, he was happy that he was able to do a little bit of damage to a much stronger opponent than he was.


    Perses the Executioner enraged that he had taken a small amount of damage from his opponent, whom he thought was naive and despised, and his anger exploded after Asil''s move, causing Perses the Executioner to roar: "I will break your bones brat! I''ll make you lick my feet and beg! AHHHH!"


    Perses the Executioner attacked like a wild bear after roaring. As his burly body moved forward, some sand rose from the sandy ground with each step and was scattered around with the wind.


    When Perses the Executioner, attacked, Asil''s vigilance peaked, and he went on the attack without waiting. Perses the Executioner was unable to think logically because of his anger and was only advancing to attack randomly. But on the other hand, Asil was examining the situation very carefully, and since he knew that his only advantage in this fight was his highly maneuverable body and speed, he decided to attack simultaneously with his opponent to use it.


    The two approached each other very quickly, and when the distance between them was a meter or so, Perses the Executioner quickly swerved his right arm to hit the approaching Asil with his palm.


    When Asil saw this, he took a hard step forward and quickly leaped back, evading the attack that had come to him. Then, as soon as his feet hit the ground again, he leaped forward without losing any time and, using the advantages of his agile body, he attacked Perses the Executioner who had not yet recovered the balance of his large body, with a piercing motion to his stomach with the sword in his right hand.


    When the Asil''s sword touched the abdomen of Perses the Executioner, who was unable to maintain his balance and the right side of his body stood further ahead, Asil felt as if he was trying to stab a silver needle into a hard iron. The sword did not advance forward after touching the muscular abdomen of Perses the Executioner, causing only a small spot-shaped rash.


    Asil did not pause at all after his attack and took power from the speed of turning around him almost a lap, tossing the sword in his right hand towards the right shoulder of Perses the Executioner in front.


    As the sword approached his right shoulder, Perses the Executioner threw a war cry, and this time he hurtled his arm towards the Asil, attempting to strike him.


    But the situation in which this attack came was very different. The reason for this difference was that as this attack came, Asil was turning around himself to attack more powerfully. He was unable to see this attack coming towards him, which was not in his field of view because he was spinning around, which had created a very dangerous situation for him.


    Just then, Sirius '' warning voice echoed in Asil''s mind: "Brat, defend quickly!"


    Sirius knew that because he was highly experienced, his student would not have been able to avoid this attack in such a situation. Normally, he had no intention of helping Asil in this battle, but he had given up on the idea because of the sudden events. Because Asil was just starting his training and this period was important to him. But this attack, which approached him without his knowledge, could have led to a long-term injury if it hit him, causing valuable training time to be wasted. Which Sirius certainly didn''t want.


    Upon hearing the warning voice of his master, Asil instantly realized that an attack had come upon him and he had no time to wriggle out of it. But at that moment he was spinning and attacking, and if he interrupted his movement, this attack, which was not in sight, would surely hit him. So he didn''t interrupt his movement, and after completing his turn and delivering a blow to the right shoulder of Perses the Executioner, he brought the swords in both hands to the side of his right shoulder at the same time and squeezed all the muscles and gathered all his profound energy in his right shoulder area to defend against the palm attack that was now in sight and advancing towards his right shoulder.


    This had caused Sirius to suddenly shout ''idiot'', but before his voice was fully understood, Perses the Executioner''s attack with his left palm hit the area protected by Asil''s twin swords and profound energy.


    Asil was so inexperienced in the profound energy defense, so he did not know what he was doing was a big mistake but the same was certainly not true for the highly experienced Sirius. The moment Asil made such a move, Sirius felt great regret for forgetting to teach his student the basics of profound energy defense. If he had taught his student the basics of a profound energy defense, he was absolutely certain that Asil would not have made such a mistake, but the fact that he was teaching someone something for the first time, as well as the fact that the person he was teaching didn''t even know the basics of profound energy, made him forget to teach these simple things. Because he was more powerful than Asil could ever imagine, and even the most powerless he encountered when he was free were those who had reached levels of the profound power that Asil had never heard of in his entire life.. That is why he never had to tell anyone the basics of profound energy before.

 Chapter 42 - Perses The Executioner (5)

    It was a very dangerous thing for someone to focus all of their profound energy on one point, to protect that one place when they were doing profound energy defense like Asil. Because in the body of the person who did this, there was the only place with the profound energy, and in other parts of the body, since the profound energy was transferred to the defense zone and left the other regions, completely vulnerable. In such a case involving an attack with profound energy, even though the point of attack will not suffer any harm, the legs of the receiving end of the attack, since there is no profound energy in them, will not be able to withstand the shock wave of the attack and this would throw them and cause internal injuries in other places. Therefore, instead of focusing all the profound energy on a single point, the defender should focus a little higher or greater than normal depending on the attack and to not receive any internal injuries with the effect of the attack and fly backwards in a dangerous position, the defender should definitely strengthen their legs with profound energy and protect the rest of their body.


    That is exactly what happened to Asil, who did not know how to defend with his profound energy. The relentless palm attack of Perses the Executioner hit the right shoulder area, which he protected with his twin swords and all of his profound energy. The moment this attack hit Asil, he has swept away and flown away. As he flew away, he rolled and after ten rolls, his body landed on the sandy ground. Asil''s body was dragged about ten meters after touching the sand and stopped after forming a small sand dune behind it.


    When the Asil''s body had completed its advance, his twin swords had slipped out of his hands while he was flying due to the impact and had been thrown to different places. There was a painful expression on Asil''s face when a small stream of blood oozed out of his mouth. Although he was benightedly defending with all of his profound energy, all the profound energy defense was shattered during the attack. This was not only because he did not yet fully know how to use and guide the profound energy. Another reason for this was that the person who attacked him was in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm. So, in other words, it was exactly three levels higher than him in terms of profound power. This was an important difference, and this difference between the powers had caused Asil to sustain damage even when he was defending with all his profound energy.


    Asil was unable to move his right arm as he felt no strength in his right shoulder. It also made his body feel much heavier and weaker than before. As he lay on the ground in agony, he strove, pointed his head at Perses the Executioner, and saw his ominous smile.


    Perses the Executioner felt great relief after this blow to Asil. He was quite reluctant before going into this fight. Because his opponent was very inferior to the opponents he normally faced. But he was aware that there was nothing he could do as a slave because his opponent was chosen by the rulers. So, when the fight started, he put down his weapon and wanted to show the audience in the special section that he could defeat such an opponent without even using his weapon. However, after he got hit by Asil and being humiliated by someone who is weaker than him in front everybody made him go berserk. From that moment on, he was furious enough to forget where he was, and that even caused his attacks to be too random.


    When Asil was struck and flew away and then dragged on the ground, the fury of Perses the Executioner had still not passed, and his eyes, burning with the fire of rage, had begun to look at the Asil, who was in a bad state on the ground. When Asil looked at him, the humiliating moment he had experienced before came into his mind, and this sparked his anger even further. After looking briefly at the Asil along with the ominous smile on his face, he spoke furiously:  "Brat, I will teach you the price of underestimating me! I will make you pay for this!"


    Perses the Executioner began to move towards the Asil, who had difficulty even moving after he had spoken, and as he advanced, the whole audience began to shut up and wait in wonder what was going to happen...


    Perses the Executioner took slow steps and as he advanced, Asil wanted to get up from the ground. But because of the condition of his body, he could not find the strength to get up. If he could get up, even if he were going to lose this match, he would do his best to prolong it, because he wanted to gain more experience. After all, this match was just an opportunity for him to gain more experience.


    This match, on the other hand, had turned into a great humiliation for Perses the Executioner. He was someone whose reputation was widespread, and people liked to watch his matches. The blood of those who fought in every match of his would gush, and both the audience and he would enjoy it. But this time, this match was far from enjoyable for him, other than the spectators. Because his opponent was a weak man, and every minute he fought him, it brought great humiliation for him.


    He had intended to hit his weak opponent once at the beginning of this match and make him give up by injuring him. However, as soon as the fight started, his opponent unexpectedly tricked him and damaged him, even if it was minor. After all this, Perses the Executioner, no longer wanted to injure his opponent and make him give up. What he wanted now was something completely different.


    He wanted to kill his opponent, who had humiliated him, and is now in a position where he cannot fight back!!

 Chapter 43 - Perses The Executioner (6)

    Perses the Executioner, as he proceeded along with his desire to kill, suddenly stopped, and began to turn, moving in a different direction. After he got to where he wanted to, he took his axe that he plunged on the ground at the beginning of the fight, and then quickly went to where Asil was. As he made his way towards the Asil, a condescending and cruel expression had formed on his face, and his eyes glowed with a desire to kill.


    Perses the Executioner, stood in front of the Asil and then spoke: "Brat, even though you were going to die, at least you made me use my weapon. You should be happy."


    Perses the Executioner raised his axe after speaking and as he raised his axe, Asil was looking at him with his weary eyes. Asil spoke to himself at the time as he was almost too exhausted to do anything but think:


    " So, this is where I die. Just when I had my profound power and I had a strong master. Even though I will die before I could thank my father for what he did for me. I should meet my doom with my eyes open and be brave in my last moments,  I hope, in my next life, I can be someone who is strong and able to protect his family with his power."


    Asil apologized to his master, Sirius, after thinking to himself: "Master, you have tried to teach me things. Even though I had a terrible sense of perception, you did not give up on me, and you insisted on improving me. You even thought a lot about me. I would like to get stronger and get you out of there, but I do not think I can do that. I''m sorry, Master, I let you down."


    Asil sincerely apologized, but the response from Sirius never came as he had expected, even his response greatly surprised Asil. "If you are going to apologize, don''t apologize for it. What you should be apologizing for is disobeying my orders. I do not know if you are lucky or not, but you are not going to die this time. If my thoughts are correct, your opponent will be the one who dies. I found out what you lacked from this fight. I''m going to increase your workload and use my own power to make you a monster."


    After Sirius''s strange words, Asil asked him several questions about these words, but Sirius did not answer any of these questions and remained completely silent.


    The moment Sirius fell silent; The Axe of the Perses the Executioner was only ten centimeters from Asil''s neck, and as the axe continued to move towards his neck, suddenly something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly a light wind blew through the entire fighting zone, accompanied by a faint sound. It sounded like the sound of a sword moving fast and cutting off the air. But it was quite a feeble state of it, and it was hard to even hear that voice. But the unexpected thing was not exactly the occurrence of that sound.


    The unexpected thing was that the axe of Perses the Executioner, came to a halt after this sound had emerged. In fact, the axe of the Perses the Executioner was not the only thing that stopped. His expression and gaze had changed, and in addition, his breathing had weakened almost as if it were at a standstill.


    As Asil looked at Perses the Executioner without any sense of what was going on, suddenly blood gushed out of the chest area of Perses the Executioner, and after the gushing blood, a gentle tone echoed across the fight zone: "They must have made the rules clear. This is not a fight to the death, so killing is forbidden. But you ignored it and wanted to kill your opponent. You know the penalty for not following the rules is death. If you have the nerve to break the rules, then you do not have to live anymore. Now die!"


    The tone of that voice was kind, but the sound heard did not make Asil feel any kindness, but rather shudder. After that sound echoed for a short time, there was a brief total silence in the arena, which was broken when the body of Perses the Executioner slowly fell into the sandy ground. He was not moving, and his surroundings were getting wet due to the slowly flowing blood.


    Perses the Executioner, who was in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm, unexpectedly died in an instant and Asil could even understand how it happened. He was only watching what was happening in front of him with his widened eyes which he struggled to keep them open.


    Shortly afterwards, the gentle tone that he had just heard came to his ears. "Young man, you won this fight because your opponent failed to follow the rules and tried to kill you. Your moves against someone stronger than you were pretty good. I would be lying if I said that I am not impressed. I hope you''ll show me better fights in the future."


    After hearing these words, Asil tried not to reveal his astonishment, even though he was surprised, and after the presenter explained the unexpected outcome of the fight, he was able to get up after struggling for a while. He then slowly walked out of the fight area and went to a small treatment room with the middle-aged man who brought him here to make his condition better as a treatment, then headed to his cell. After entering his cell, the middle-aged man spoke kindly to him and said he expected such a fine performance from him in his other fight. His words made people in other cells understand the outcome of the fight, and therefore they began to be more kind to the Asil.


    The only person whose attitude did not change was Bias Gerz, who was staying in the same cell together with him. He had only congratulated Asil and warned him not to unbind himself after this victory.


    After a while, Asil could not resist more and talked Sirius in his mind: "Master, during the fight you have told me that I won. How did you know that?"


    Sirius replied thoughtfully: "Brat, this fight was not to the death, and if there are certain rules in a place like this, the rulers will certainly not allow those rules to be broken. If that fool had killed you, it would have destroyed their rules and damaged their reputation. So naturally, they would not let him. When that fool came to kill you, this fight was over and your victory was, unfortunately, certain. He was the same person who killed him before you knew it; he was also the same person who watched you in the special section. You could not see his movements because his profound power was too high for you. Now you will ask me about the profound power of that person, so I will answer before you ask. He was someone who has the power of the first level of the Core Profound realm."


    Asil could not hide his astonishment and immediately spoke: "The first level of the Core  Profound realm? Why is someone like that interested in someone like me? I just entered the first level of the elementary profound realm, there is no reason at all for someone like him to be interested in me."


    "Brat, you''re smart, but sometimes your head seems to just stop working. If you were him, wouldn''t you be interested in someone who defeated a powerful profound monster and could do minor damage to a person three levels above him? He wonders about your future, and he thinks maybe you could be of use to him in the future. I do not know exactly for what he is interested in you for, but I do not think he would give up on someone as potential as you. He may even come to visit you soon to analyze your character."


    Sirius paused for a while after speaking and then continued to speak: "But we have a more important issue right now. I have seen what you lack in this fight. So, I am going to make your training more intense to fix these. It is getting worse because that guy is interested in you. But before we talk about this training, tell me why you want to get stronger. After all, if you do not have enough motivation, you cannot get strong enough."


    Asil thought briefly and then replied: "Master, my reason for wanting to be stronger is to make my father proud and to protect those I love. But while that is my main reason, it is something else that motivates me to get stronger right now. The senior who brought me here told me about a tournament that is going to happen in two years, and I have to attend that tournament for several reasons.. That''s why I need to get stronger."

 Chapter 44 - My Name Is Medivh (1)

    "Hmm, so that maniac wanted to put you in a tournament. Brat do not worry, in two years, I can get you to win any tournament in such a low-level area, and I will, despite your impossibly bad perception. But there is something about what you said that I do not understand. Someone like him does not care much about places like this. So why did he come to a place like this and talk to someone like you, and not only did he talked to you, why did he give you one of the Divine Octal? This is very unreasonable. Even though he is crazy and unpredictable, he is not crazy enough to give someone from the Divine Octal to someone as weak as you. Does the reason for him doing this...? Or!"


    After talking this much, Sirius suddenly paused as if something had come to his mind, his voice got serious and he continued to talk: "Brat, did the person you were talking about who wanted to put you in a tournament say why he wanted this?"


    When Sirius spoke, he mentioned Skinny Man as ''Maniac'' and Asil understood that his master knew Skinny Man. After realizing this at the beginning of the conversation, he would ask his master who Skinny Man really was and what extent of his power was, but after the conversation, when his master''s voice became serious, he thought something was wrong and stopped asking questions.


    Asil immediately answered the question that Sirius asked in a solemn tone: "Yes, master, he told me. Senior told me that their sect had assigned some people to find people to participate in this tournament, and he was among those assigned. He found other candidates like me. The senior told me that I have to go to the tournament two years from now and have their sect leaders watch an interesting tournament. That''s why I want to be strong enough to be in that tournament right now."


    After Asil''s reply, Sirius remained silent for a while and then spoke strangely: "So ''he'' will watch the tournament. Now the situation is clear. When we consider that the relationship between ''him'' and that maniac has not changed and the state of your body, it is not very unreasonable for him to give you one of the Divine Octal. He was probably curious about the seal formation like me and used this necklace for that. Hmm...Brat, if what you are saying is true and if ''he'' is really coming to watch the tournament, then you need to do more than just get stronger. I do not want to risk doing this, but given the circumstances, there is no other option. Kid, I am gonna make your training program a lot harder than I just mentioned. My advice to you is to do your best not to die!"


    After Sirius spoke, Asil gulped and thought things were much more serious than he thought. Although he did not know why his master suddenly had such an attitude, he had no choice but to trust him and do what he said.


    Time moved on and the days passed quickly.


    *************


    Three unusual-looking people showed up at the entrance of the Black Dragon City, which is the capital of the Black Dragon Kingdom, including Kastor, where as usual many people were entering and leaving. These three people were wearing shabby hoodies, and the clothes they were wearing completely obscured how they actually wore things under those hoodies. Of the three, one, whose body lines obviously showed his gender as male, walking in the front and the other two, whose body lines showed their genders as females were walking in the right and left cross of the male one and following him.


    When this group of three, led by the man, came to the entrance of the city with the shape of a giant black dragon''s head, one of the guards at the entrance immediately cut them off and spoke arrogantly: "where do you think you''re going? This is not a place for people like you to enter! Even the fee to get in here could buy the whole family of people like you!"


    After the guard spoke, one of the two ladies in the back stepped forward but even before she could talk, the leader of the group extended his left hand and blocked her, then spoke with a laugh: "Hehehe, buying my family is not something you can do. But if you are so sure, then tell us the entrance fee so we know."


    After the male''s uninterested words, the guard became angry and spoke: "Who do you think you are brat? Didn''t your parents teach you how to respect your elders? Seeing that they could not, I will do it now instead of them!"


    The guard, after speaking nervously, drew his sword and hurtled towards the man in front of him. The moment he swung his sword, those around them who saw it sighed and continued to mind their own business. Because these things happen here quite often, and many people die as a result of these events.


    But when the guard swung his sword, an unexpected event occurred. The sword had stopped after a slight sound, but it was not the man''s body where it stood, but the lady''s hand, which was on the man''s left rear cross, extended to meet the sword. She captured the sword with only her thumb and index finger!


    Even though the power levels of the guards are different, the guard who did this was on the tenth level of the elementary profound realm and the lady in the other group stopped his attack with only two fingers. This sudden shock instantly changed the guar''s expression and attitude. The guard immediately spoke in a frightened manner "Ma''am, forgive this junior''s ignorantness and presumptuousness. This junior did not know he was standing before divine people like you. Please forgive this junior"


    After the guard''s words, the lady stopped her attack and breathed coldly, but before she had a chance to speak, the man in front of the group spoke again: "Hehe, don''t worry, I am not a person to be offended by such things But I can give you a chance to relax. If you tell me the place to stay in this town with beautiful girls, nice food, and a nice room, we will be square, and I can even give you a little reward."


    After the young man''s words, a grateful expression immediately occurred on the guard''s face and replied without a breath: "Sir, I am sure that you will be pleased if you go to the green jade inn after entering the city. Staying there is a bit expensive, but you can find all the things you are looking for there."


    "Hmm, Green Jade Inn it is. Well, here is your reward" After the male spoke, he threw a little thing at the guard, and after having learned in detail the location of the Green Jade Inn from the guard, he entered the city.


    The mysterious group of three looked at what the male threw at the guard and their eyes instantly widened. It was a profound coin, and it was red!


    The guard looked towards the entrance of the city again with his enlarged eyes and muttered to himself: "That lady who stopped my attack with only two fingers may be at the late levels of The Nascent Profound realm. Maybe even in the Core Profound Realm. The other people at the back are definitely as strong as her. It seems from their behavior that they were protecting the male in front. I wonder who exactly, is the person who paid me a Red profound coin just because I gave the directions, and what is he here for? I hope he didn''t mind my words, as he said; otherwise, I will surely die."


    ....


    As the group of three entered the city and proceeded in the manner described by the guard, the male suddenly spoke: "Lisa, Emma. I will be in the Green Jade Inn; you can do whatever you want but don''t be seen around me. When you are around, I have to use the money to impress girls, that is not for me. My current goal is to pick up all the girls in this town. I will go back home when I do this, hehehe."


    After the man''s words, the lady, whose name is Lisa, said: "But, sir, your father has assigned us to protect you. That is why we cannot get too far away from you. And if your father finds out about what you have done, he will be absolutely furious, and he could give you a great punishment. So, it would be better if we went back before it was too late."


    The man sighed and spoke: "Pff, my dear Lisa, how many times have I told you not to call me sir. Call me by my name. Let the relationship between us informal, not formal. Besides, my dad was busy when I left home, and I told him that I was going to do some training. And after all, I did not lie, I''m really going to train. The only difference is I will be training on the art of picking up girls, not the Profound Art, hehehe..."


    "Alright." The lady named Lisa answered and then disappeared with the other lady.. After they left, the male smiled and continued walking.

 Chapter 45 - My Name Is Medivh (2)

    The male examined the streets as he walked and thoughtfully muttered: "Hmm... I wonder what I should do first. Should I go to the Green Jade Inn to see what it is like, or should I take a tour of the city to see if there is anything else fun or should I think of something else? Hmm... I don''t know much about this city, so it''s best to go to the inn that the guard at the entrance told me to find out about the city from there."


    After he decided, approached the nearest person to him, respectfully greeted them, and then spoke:  "Excuse me, Senior, where is the Green Jade Inn? I am an outsider to this city. So, I really do not know around. When I entered the city, they recommended the Green Jade Inn, so I would be delighted if you can tell me where it is."


    The person the man spoke to was a man about fifty years old, with a thin and powerless-looking body, with short white hair and a beard. This man seemed thin and weak, but when he looked into his eyes, one could see that he was capable of taking advantage of any situation.


    The man glanced at the man asking for an address and remained silent for a while. He was a resident of this city, so naturally, he knew the location of the Green Jade Inn, which the man asked about, and what it was like. It was the most expensive Inn in the city for the price, and the people who went there were usually either strong people or people with a high-level background. But the man who stood in front of him and asked him about it was wearing a shabby hoodie that concealed his face, and it was clear from his aura that he was not strong. Under normal circumstances, the guards at the entrance of the city would not even let such a person into the city, but it is understood from the man''s words that they had both taken him into the city and offered him the most expensive inn in the city. This was certainly not a normal situation and that made the man suspicious and cautious.


    After a brief silence, the man smiled and replied; "So you are coming to our city for the first time. Well, first of all, I would like to welcome you to Black Dragon City. The Green Jade Inn that the guards at the entrance of the city have recommended you is the most luxurious Inn in our city, so the price is naturally expensive. The people who are there are usually high-ranking people and the guards of the Green Jade Inn will not let everyone in to avoid disturbing those people. It takes a high-level reference, a certain profound power, or enough wealth to get in there. Since you are a newcomer, you are unlikely to know a senior. From your appearance, you can tell that your profound power is weak, and you are not rich. So, I do not think you can get into the Green Jade Inn like that. If you want, I can tell you another Inn to stay in."


    After the man spoke, he examined the man opposite him and carefully waited for his answer. It certainly couldn''t have been without reason that the guards would have let him in and suggested the Green Jade Inn, and if the reason they took him was as he thought, it would have been very helpful for him.


    The man did not make the man wait too long and spoke in a gentle tone after briefly contemplating the man''s words: "Senior, thank you for the information you have provided. As you say, although I have weak profound power and I don''t know any high-ranking people in the city, I think I''m rich enough to enter the Green Jade Inn. The reason I''m dressed like this is that I''ve come a long way and I don''t want to be attacked by powerful people and put my life in danger during the journey. I don''t need to be afraid that I''m in a city anymore, but since I''ve just entered the city, I haven''t had time to buy new clothes. So, I still wear these clothes. If you don''t believe me..."After talking this much, the man removed the left-hand section of his clothes and attracted the attention of the man he was talking to, showed him the profound coin in his hand, and then continued speaking with a smile; "If I show you this, I think I might prove that I am rich enough to get in there."


    After the young man''s words, the man''s eyes flashed for a moment. What the young man has shown him was a profound coin, and it was red! The man knew the worth of the red profound coin and only the very rich people have it. The young man in front of him was certainly qualified enough to get into the Green Jade Inn as he told.


    The man actually thought that he was facing was a rich man, and he dressed like this because he did not want to attract attention during his journey. The only reason this man, who seems to be weak in his aura and says he does not know a senior, could get in was because he bribed the guard at the city entrance. The man thought he was rich, and he talked to the young man to make sure. Even though he thought that the young man was rich, he did not expect him to be rich enough to draw out a red profound coin. That was the real reason his eyes glistened for a moment.


    Even though this man who talked with the young man looked like a good guy, he was actually a member of a notorious group in the city. This group was a group that forcibly took the money and valuables of people weaker than themselves and extorted them. For this man who is a member of such a group, the young man in front of him was exactly a golden goose. But even though the young man''s aura showed that he was weak, he could not attack him directly and take his money. It was not because he was afraid of the people around them. The main reason for this was that he knew that if he took the man''s money without telling the group he was a member of, he would get in trouble. As a result, he had to notify his leaders before acting. Because this young man owned a red profound coin, and the red profound coins are extremely valuable. It could even be said that this man is worth more than the entire fortune of his family. Therefore, he checked himself in order not to reveal his intentions to the man and spoke with his head approvingly after smiling slightly:


    "So, the young master has come a long way. Hmm... Follow this street if you want to go to the Green Jade Inn and keep following it for six hundred meters. Then on the left, you will see a street whose entrance is protected by guards. The Green Jade Inn is located on that street. But my advice to you is to buy yourself some new clothes before you go there, otherwise, they might not let you in because they think the people who are inside might be uncomfortable with you. If you take my advice and want to buy clothes, you can buy anything you want from the dress shops around the street where the Green Jade Inn is located. Now, I should not keep you here any longer. I hope you like our city."


    After the man''s speech, the young man respectfully greeted him with his hands after thanking for his advice and then proceeded with slow steps in the direction he described. As he moved forward, a sly smile formed on the man''s face and then ran towards the hidden base of his group.


    Moments later, the man, dressed in shabby clothes, arrived in front of the street the man described. After looking around for a short time, he went around the shops selling clothes one by one, and after about half an hour he picked out an outfit and paid more than enough its worth, he went out. The outfit he bought was completely crimson-colored, and it was embellished with as much luxury ornaments as most of the princes of the kingdom wore. When he wore this dress, the man''s facial structure was naturally clear. He had red hair as his clothes and his eyes were charmingly bright green. He did not have any acne-like thing on his face and he looked flawless. The look in his bright eyes was so clear and calm. And he was capable of comforting those who looked at him. It could be understood that he was in his early twenties and his handsome face lacked the arrogance generally found in the young children of very rich people.. The aura he emanated had changed with his clothes.

 Chapter 46 - My Name Is Medivh (3)

    Even though he was weak in strength as before, this time his aura felt as if he was in a much higher position than normal people.


    The young man, after leaving the shop where he had bought his dress, looked to the left side with his eyes unambiguously and, after laughing vaguely, looked back in front of him and headed towards the street where the Green Jade Inn was located. When he arrived at the entrance of the street, the guards at the entrance of the street briefly glanced at him, but they thought he was from a noble family and continued to look ahead without paying any more attention to him.


    The young man walked a short further after entering the street and eventually arrived at what was clearly understood to be the place he wanted to go. This place was a large inn with a large garden decorated with fragrant flowers around it. This inn was wide enough to cover half the street, and the entrance to the inn had Jade decorations. It looked more like the personal residence of a very wealthy man than an inn.


    The young man stared at the entrance to the inn and entered with slow steps. When he entered, there were only four people on the ground floor of the inn, and it was clear that the other three were rich in clothes, except for a middle-aged man with a middling appearance who was in the middle of the ground floor, where records of people entering and leaving were made. When the young man walked in the three men, who were understood to be rich, briefly with their slight eyes, then turned in front of them as if nothing had happened and continued what they had done before.


    The young man, ignoring their gaze, went in front of the middle-aged man who was only keeping records, and after looking around and approving with his head, looked at the man and spoke: "Senior, I want a room to stay. In fact, if your most luxurious room is vacant, I would like to get it. I came a long way, and on the way over, I heard that the food and the girls and the rooms were famous, and that''s why I came here."


    The middle-aged man glanced at the young man and then replied: "Young Master, This is a place famous for its food, its girls, and its rooms, as you have heard, but our price is naturally high in proportion to that. Our most luxurious room is vacant. But since I do not know you, I don''t think I can give it to you."


    The young man smiled and spoke immediately: "Hmm...It is normal that you do not know me. After all, I''m not someone who lives in this city. I am someone who has come from far away and has spent time traveling. But I''m rich enough to get that room, don''t you doubt that. Just name the price and I''m sure we''ll agree."


    The middle-aged man smiled and spoke after the confident words of the young man and spoke:  "The price of our Normal rooms is one green profound coin per night. As for the room you wanted, its price is five green profound coins per night. If you have enough money to pay, our door is open to people like you, otherwise, I am sorry, but I can''t let a stranger like you into the inn."


    The prices the middle-aged man said were normally quite high, and he would certainly be surprised if Asil had been here to hear them. After all, the price of the luxurious room that is five green profound coins was as same as the five hundred white profound coins and this meant the one hundred and fifty days'' worth of stay in this room was as much as the yearly income of the Asil''s Mirza Clan.


    But for the young man, that charge seemed to mean nothing. He stroked the ring in his left hand and then handed the coins that appeared in his right hand to the middle-aged man: "Here are ten green profound coins. Five for the room and five for you to know me. If I''m happy with the room and the service, you''ll be happy about me staying here. I don''t know much about the city since I just got here. Where can I have fun in this town?"


    When he saw the ring stroked by the young man, an angry expression appeared on the middle-aged man''s face. Because the young man''s ring was white, and the white rings were the sleaziest spatial rings. When he saw this ring, he naturally thought the young man was making fun of him, and he was angry, but then he heard the ten green profound coins he had handed him and the words he had said, and his anger was completely gone and replaced by fear and respect. After all, this young man''s tip was as much as the price of the luxury room, and there were not many people in the city who would give that amount as if they were giving it nothing. While the aura emanating from the young man is weak, his background of someone like him must surely have been very strong. Naturally, this incident caused the middle-aged man to be afraid of the young man''s background and be more cautious.


    The middle-aged man, after briefly looking at the coins handed over to him by the young man, received the coins respectfully and spoke respectfully: "Young Master, I am sorry for my rudeness earlier. I was too weak to understand that I was talking to someone like you. No doubt you will be pleased with the service here. We will provide the Young Master with our highest level of service. I don''t know how much advice a weakling like me can give a high-class like you, but we have big casinos in our city, arenas where slaves fight, pleasure mansions where young and beautiful girls work, and circuses that entertain people with their performance. If one of these suits your taste, I can tell you where they are."


    The young man smiled after the middle-aged man''s words, getting a little closer to the man and replying in a low voice: "Circus is not my style. I do not really like casinos either. But I wouldn''t say no to young girls and fights. It''s too early now, so I''ll find out where the pleasure lodges are at night. Just give me a description of the best arena you''ve told me about. And when I get back here tonight, I want my room ready, and if you are going to bring me anything, do not the men bring them."


    After the young man''s words, the middle-aged man described the location of Kastor, the city''s top-quality Arena. After receiving the location description, the young man approved with his head and left the Green Jade Inn.


    After leaving the Green Jade Inn, the young man stepped out of the street and began to move forward with slow steps towards Kastor. But after about five minutes of walking, he abruptly stopped and walked into a street so small that ten people could barely enter, side by side on the left. This street was not in the middle-aged man''s description, and it was actually a dead end. After entering this street, the young man walked to the end of the street and, after leaning his back against the large wall at the end of the street, began to look towards the entrance of the street.


    About ten seconds after he leaned back against the wall, several human silhouettes appeared at the entrance to the street. These silhouettes were exactly seven of them, and after a bit of progress, the facial structure of the most obvious one became even clearer. The man in front was the man that the young man was talking to before he went to the Green Jade Inn. That man had gone to the secret base of his group after talking to the young man, upon telling their leaders about him, he took six of his group''s members and set out to rob the young man. They had actually found the young man choosing the dress before entering the Green Jade Inn and had waited by watching him in the distance to see if he would be taken to the inn. They hoped the young man would not be thrown out of the inn. After all, if the young man were not thrown out of the inn, it would prove that he was rich, and that would mean that they would make a huge profit today.


    The faces of those in the group of seven, led by the man the young man spoke to today, formed ominous smiles and began to slowly approach the teenager.


    As they approached, the young man looked at them as if nothing had happened and muttered in a voice too low for the group of seven to hear: "So the fish took the bait, hehe."

 Chapter 47 - My Name Is Medivh (4)

    Those in the group of Seven continued to slowly move towards the young man, stopping when the distance between them was about ten meters. The young man did not react at all as they moved forward and kept looking calmly at them as if he was the superior side.


    Seconds after the group of seven stopped, the young man looked at the man he talked to earlier and spoke calmly: "Senior, how have you been since we last talked? Thanks to your advice today, I''ve found a nice place to stay. If it weren''t for you, I''d probably spend a lot of time trying to find a place to stay."


    The expressions on the faces of those in the group of seven changed after the young man''s words and they simultaneously thought ''Is this boy stupid?''. After all, he was standing in front of seven people on a dead-end street, blocking the entrance of the street, and yet this young man, who was clearly weak, was chatting with one of the people in front of him and thanking the person he was talking to.


    After the young man''s words, the man he was talking to looked at the young man and spoke with a laugh: "Hahahaha... you don''t have to thank me, young man. But if you feel in debt, you can pay it in other ways."


    After the man''s speech, the young man replied immediately with a happy and hopeful expression. "Senior, if you say what is necessary for me to repay my debt and that is something I can do, I certainly will. I do not like to stay indebted to people."


    The people in the group of seven stared at each other with weird expressions, then they turned to the young man and the man in the front-most spoke with the young man: "Boy, if you want to repay your debt, give me all of your valuables and pay me a stay-in-town fee for each day you stay in the city. If you do that, I consider it paid."


    An expression occurred on the young man''s face as if he could not understand what was going on and after a brief moment of silence, he replied: "Senior, I am sorry but I cannot do what you told me. I am a traveler and I do not intend to stay in this city too much. After I leave here, I will continue my journey and stop by in the other cities as well  That is why I cannot give you money. And I don''t think there''s such a thing as a stay-in-town fee. Senior, please do not kid with me like this, hehe."


    Angry expressions occurred in the faces of the people in the group of seven after the young man''s words and they looked at the young man as if they could not tolerate him any longer. They were sick and tired of the young man''s expression and wanted this meaningless conversation to stop.


    Standing at the front of the group, the man looked at the young man and spoke nervously: "Brat, are you kidding with us? I am not asking you, I am commanding you! Are you too stupid to even understand that? Don''t you understand the situation you''re in? You give me your money, or we take your life first then we take your money. It''s your call!"


    After these words, a fearful expression occurred on the young man''s face and he replied with a stammer. "Bu... But... Sen... Senior... I... I cannot understand why are you doing this? I didn''t do anything to you. Please don''t hurt me."


    After the young man talked, each member of the group of seven burst into laughter, pulled out their weapon, and pointed at the young man. Since they were the ones who robbed many people before, they wanted their victims to beg and fear them. The young man in front of them seemed quite naive and had not done so until this time, causing them to become more angry than usual. But the young man was finally starting to beg and get scared. That caused them to burst into laughter. Now that it''s what they''ve been waiting for, it''s time for them to pull out their weapons and use force.


    The group of seven began to take quite slow steps against the young man with their sinister smiles after they pulled out their weapons. The reason they progressed quite slowly was that they wanted the young man to beg more and be more afraid. When they took a few steps, the young man''s eyes were filled with fear and he started shouting and asking around for help. But when the group took their tenth step and reduced the distance between them to about five meters, the fear in the young man''s eyes suddenly disappeared and the cries for help suddenly stopped. This sudden change in events had caused those in the group of seven to stop and look towards the young man to understand what was going on.


    About five seconds later, the young man slowly raised his left hand and put it on his forehead. Then he looked at the group of seven with a look that would scare the one looking and replied with a sigh: "Pff, two fifth level elementary profound realm, three sixth level elementary profound realm and two eighth level elementary profound realm. It will be so boring. I thought there''d be at least someone powerful. Well, I will have to make do with it. If you''re happy, let''s put an end to this ridiculous show. You have two options. First, you die with a fight, the second; you die without a fight. You have ten seconds to make your choice! Ten! Nine! Eight¡­"


    After the young man''s words, the group of seven had strange expressions on their faces and they spoke with laughter:


    "Hahaha. The kid''s losing his mind, hahaha."


    "I wonder if he wet himself with fear. Hahaha, he''s acting like he''s strong, it''s so much fun¡­"


    "Still counting down, hahahaha¡­"


    "Rich brats are all cowards, but I''ve never seen anything like him. Look at him, he lost his mind out of fear, hahaha..."


    As they spoke with loudly with laughter, the young man kept on counting down and when the countdown was zero, the man in the front-most of the group spoke with a laugh: "You counted down to zero, brat. What are you going to do now, will you bite us? Hahaha, you do not have to be scared that much, we will at least let you keep your underpants and this way..."


    Suddenly a wind appeared in the dead-end after the man spoke this much, and a silhouette appeared in front of the young man after that wind, which disappeared almost a second or so later. This silhouette was wearing a shabby dress and her face was invisible because of the dress''s hoodie. But even without her face, her body contours made it clear that this was a silhouette of a woman.


    When this woman appeared, all the men in the group of seven had goose-bumps all around in their bodies. Because the terrible profound aura that emanated from this woman harbored a huge amount of desire to kill.


    The woman looked towards the group of seven and spoke in an angry tone: "Who do you think you are to raise your voice to the Young Master, and not only that, who do you think you are to point your guns toward him! If you want to die so much, I will gladly grant your request."


    After the woman spoke, she took a step forward to kill the group of seven, but at that moment she abruptly stopped her advance due to a cold female voice coming from behind them.


    "Lisa! Control yourself! It is not for you to decide their punishment while the Young Master is here! The Young Master determines what happens to them. And you obey the Young Master''s decision! Get down on your knees and ask the Young Master for forgiveness for your disrespect!"


    After the cold female voice coming from behind the group of seven, the woman, whose name is Lisa, immediately turned towards the young man and, after collapsing on one knee, spoke with apologetically: "Young Master, I have done great disrespect to you. Please forgive my disrespect. I''ve lost my temper because of the disrespect these bastards have done to you. Please tell me what to do with them. No need for someone like you to get tired of people like them."


    After the words of the woman named Lisa, the young man bowed too and spoke after gently tucked his hand inside the hoodie that covered her face, caressed her hair then spoke: "My sweet Lisa, you do not have to apologize for such things. But as Emma said, You have to learn to control yourself. When it comes to me, you lose control very quickly and you''re not thinking straight. That''s a big weakness. If I am in a bad situation in the future, I would rather you think straight and try to save us both than sacrificing yourself to save me, if possible, I would like to secure your own life first. I would rather die than have a pretty, pretty girl like you risk her life to save me. You should learn better to keep your cool from Emma. And you don''t have to call me Young Master. We have been together with Emma and you since my childhood. We grew up together.. You two won''t call me by my name, but who will? Get up, my sweet Lisa, you mustn''t bow to anyone. Okay?"

 Chapter 48 - My Name Is Medivh (5)

    After the young man''s words, Lisa''s body shook slightly and then replied with her trembling voice: "Very well Young Mas... Medivh."


    After the woman responded, she slowly stood up and turned to the group of seven, waiting for the young man''s orders, unleashing an intimidating profound aura that harbored a terrifying urge to kill towards the group of seven.


    The young man first looked at the woman named Lisa and smiled. He then gazed to the group of seven and said in a harsh tone of voice as he looked back at them with his earnest face: "Emma, these seven are the ones who have robbed and battered the weak. I''ll leave these to you. Kill them all, but find out where their superiors are before you do. Kill all those bastards who bully weak people and steal their hard-earned money just because they''re stronger than them. Do not let any of them survive. Also, if you can, give the people whose money has been stolen by them with more money without revealing who you are. I''ll pay for all the money you''ve spent. I''m going to an arena called Kastor. The rest is entrusted to you."


    "Your command has been heard and will be carried out, Young Master."


    After the young man''s words, the group of seven, and the cold woman''s voice in response to him, knowing that the woman named Emma would not easily call him by his name like the woman named Lisa, the young man sighed and started moving out of the street to Kastor.


    When he advanced and came to the people in the group of seven, the man at the front of the group shuddered and began to beg: "Young... Young Master, we beg your forgiveness. We were too blind to understand your superiority. I beg you, please forgive us. And you said you do not like to stay indebted to the people. For the sake of my kindness earlier, I beg you to ignore this time."


    As the man pleaded, the young man walked past them without stopping and spoke in a stern tone as he made his way to the exit of the street: "I don''t like to stay indebted to people. I meant what I said. But those who bully people who are weaker than themselves, in terms of profound power just because they are strong, are not as valuable as I would call them human beings. If you had attacked me when I gave you a choice, at least you would have died painlessly with your pride that you didn''t have. I''m not despicable enough to help you or forgive you, I''m sorry."


    After leaving the street, the young man ignored the wretched screams coming from behind and headed towards Kastor, reaching Kastor''s entrance after a walk of about twenty minutes.


    The young man went inside without wasting any time, and after giving the entry fee to the attendants at the entrance, he headed to the section where the fights were being watched. When he entered the section where the matches were being watched, a middle-aged man with a spear and a young man with twin swords was fighting inside the arena. The young man named Medivh looked and examined around, then turned his gaze to the people fighting and began to watch them.


    The middle-aged man, one of the two men fighting, who wielded long spears was relatively molded in shape and had about two meters of height. Although he did not look too old in appearance, he had a dented face. There were rare black strands in his hair and the glow in his eyes seemed to have faded a long time ago. This man had a temperament that could make someone who saw him for the first time think of him as someone who had no purpose of living.


    His rival, on the other hand, was a young man wielding two twin swords, who appeared to be fifteen to sixteen years old, and had an expression that seemed not fully immature on his handsome face. His long hair was gathered at the back of his head. That was, his hair did not get in his sight after his nimble moves. This young man was about twenty to twenty-five centimeters shorter than his opponent in height but, thanks to his age and thinner body, he continued to give his opponent some trouble by moving fast.


    In the battle between the middle-aged man and the young man, while the middle-aged man''s profound power was in the third level of the elementary profound realm, the young man''s level of profound power was in the fourth level of the Profound realm. So in terms of profound power, the young man was ahead, but in the fight, unexpectedly, the middle-aged man had the upper hand. The middle-aged man used the advantage of his long spear to make powerful attacks. In return, his opponent, the young man, evaded the spear attacks with quick maneuvers and sometimes, used his twin sword to defend.


    The young man named Medivh watched the fight between them for about five minutes, and during those five minutes, the young man with high profound power had only attacked three times.  All three attacks had come in the abdominal cavity of his rival, the middle-aged man, but had not caused much damage. On the other hand, a total of twenty-three attacks by the middle-aged man hit the young man, and two of these attacks caused blood to spill out from the young man''s mouth.


    After the young man named Medivh watched the fight for about five minutes, the audience around him began tossing some words:


    "Pff... Another one-sided match. I can''t really tell if this kid is a genius or an imbecile."


    "At first I called him a genius. After all, in just three months, he''s gone up four levels. But even if he gets so high in such a short period of time, even someone in the first level of profound power can beat him in terms of combat capability."


    "It is even told that his first two fights were rigged games."


    "How long do I have to watch this game? This kid''s game is always one-sided and he always loses. What''s the point of watching a fight where I know the outcome and how it''s going to go?"


    "Don''t say that I want that boy to win. He doesn''t know how to fight, so he keeps losing. Do you not see it? He''s always attacking the same spots. Otherwise, how is it possible that someone who has so much level in such a short period of time could be so weak?"


    While conversations were going on around the young man named Medivh was focusing his attention on the fight rather than the talks. Most of the spectators thought the match had gone one-sided and the superior side was clearly the middle-aged man. There were even a lot of people who were sure the young man would be defeated as a result of the fight. Most of the spectators did not want to watch such a fight, and many chose to speak among themselves rather than watch the fight. However, according to the young man named Medivh, this fight was very interesting and he watched the fight carefully and interpreted the fight calmly.:


    "Why doesn''t this boy use any profound power in his attacks? Except for one of those present in the special section of the arena, the other viewers are too blind to understand that this boy is holding himself back. He fights as if he''s trying to gain experience rather than winning. If that''s true, such a method is quite successful, but also a very unpleasant one. After all, this is an act that would humiliate the honor of the opponent who did his best against him. The weapons used by both of them are ordinary, but if this kid uses his real power, he can injure or even kill his opponent very severely in one blow... Whatever he is not a person that bully others just because he is strong. Let''s keep watching this game. Who knows, maybe I''ll meet a young man with honor and a purpose.  "


    The fight continued while Medivh calmly interpreted the fight from within, and after about ten minutes the fight came to an end. The fight between the young and the middle-aged man, as the audience expected, was won by the middle-aged man, and he, the defeated, walked out of the fighting arena amidst the hoots from the audience.


    When the fight ended, Medivh looked at the expressions of the people around him, then looked at the expression of the one whom he taught he could learn the true power of the young man. It was clear that other people were bored with their faces, but the person in the special section had a disappointed look on his face. Medivh sighed upon seeing his expression and began to look at the door where the young man exited the arena and waited for the other fights.


    In the next fight, two middle-aged men were fighting, and the power of both was in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm. This fight was a slug-fest, and as far as could be seen from the faces of the audience, they seemed to have enjoyed the outcome of the fight. But the same didn''t apply to Medivh. He was pretty bored watching this fight. According to him, even though the two fighting men did their best, this fight was not bombastic or a fight that would literally boil someone''s blood. To him, this was a level fight that could be seen anywhere. He would rather watch the young man who was defeated in that fight before this one.. Although he didn''t find his method right, at least it made Medivh think about why he was doing it.

 Chapter 49 - Questions Of Medivh (1)

    Medivh stayed in the audience for a while, and after watching half of the other fight, he got bored, got up, and left the part where the fight was being watched. After getting out of there, he walked down the long hallway and found the section where Kastor''s managers were, asking several officials he saw walking. After going to the managers'' section, he came to a door with ''Chief Manager'' written on it, then knocked on the door, after hearing the approval of the person inside, he got in.


    The room he entered was about twenty square meters.  In this room, there was a table with four leather chairs around it, a couple of vases with different plants in them, a tiger pelt rug that is placed between the door and the table, and some various furniture on which various items on top of them.  When Medivh entered the room, there was a person that understood to be the ''Chief Manager'' sitting on the chair behind the table, and another person was sitting right side of the table and on the nearest of the four chairs around the table.


    The person sitting in the leather chair was a young man. This young male had about 180 cm of height, brown hair that was neither long nor short and slightly raised upfront, light auburn skin, hardly molded body, bright and engaging blue eyes. If Asil saw this young man with an above-average appearance and a nature that seems polite from outside, he would recognize him instantly. Because it was the young man named Baran who tortured him.


    The person behind the desk was a blue-eyed man who is about fifty years old. This man had a molded body, light auburn skin, long light chestnut hair that he collected behind him, and no white hair on it.


    When the Medivh entered the room, the man and the young man were looking at him as if they were talking about an issue and this issue was interrupted due to Medivh knocking on the door. When Medivh walked in and took a few steps, the man behind the desk looked at him and spoke in a tone that harbored supremacy: "I, Barya, am the Chief Manager of the great and glorious Kastor and the owner of all slaves in the Kastor. How may I help you?"


    Ignoring the man''s words, Medivh advanced forward and sat in the leather chair then replied to the man speaking to him: "I am a traveler and coming from far away, and also I am someone who is interested in one of the people that you called slaves. How can you help me with that?"


    After Medivh''s words, the man carefully examined him with his eyes. He was someone who knew most of the high-ranking people in this city and had close relations with them and there were very few people who could speak so freely to him in this city when they first meet him. Which caused him to become interested in the young man before him.


    The man spoke to Medivh shortly after looking intently: "Then, first of all, I would like to welcome you to our city. About the slave thing... Do you want to buy one of our slaves? If that''s the case and you have a certain slave in mind you can tell. If we agree on the price, we can give it to you right away."


    He said: "There''s a certain person I want and I think we can agree on the price. Who I want is someone fighting today. I don''t know his name, but he was wielding twin swords. He was in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm and defeated by a middle-aged man who used a spear and was in the third level of the elementary profound realm "


    After Medivh''s words, the man turned to Baran and spoke looking at him: "Baran, you know who was in the fights today. Do you know the Slave The Young Master wants?"


    Baran approved with a nod and replied: "Father, as I understand it, he is the slave that I did the body strengthening training three months ago. His name is Asil."


    After Baran''s words, the man got up and pulled an orb out of his desk drawers, and put it on the table. Then, after putting his hand on the orb and after sending his profound energy, he turned to Medivh, approved with a nod, and talked: "The name of the Slave the Young Master seeks is Asil. He came here about three months ago, and when he came here, he had no profound power. But he managed to level up by four in just three mounts. Although he''s a little behind on his fighting skills, he''s a late-blooming genius. So if you want him, you need to be willing to pay fifty green profound coins."


    The orb that the man put his hand on and send his profound energy was an orb that stored information and it was used to store the data of the slaves. When the man looked at Asil''s data, he saw that his worth was about thirty green profound coins but since he did not know the young man before him and he was certain that how powerful he is and how powerful his background was, he wanted to name a higher price to try him. This way, he would understand that the young man had an average background if the young man was abstained from the price or could not pay, and the man would behave accordingly from this point onwards.


    But the events took place outside the expectations and Medivh instantly took out sixty green profound coins and spoke after putting it on the table: "Fifty is the price you wanted for the young man named Asil. The other ten is for you to take me to him. I''d appreciate it if someone with a knowledge of price would take me to him. Because if I''m interested in someone else on the way, there''s a chance I''ll take that person as well."


    After speaking, Medivh stood up and headed for the door. When he got up, the man, with his enlarged eyes, looked at him and then his son Baran and then made the signal to Baran to go with him. Upon the sign of his father, Baran stood up and headed for the door behind Medivh. After walking out the door, Baran showed Medivh the way, leading him to the cell where Asil was staying.


    When they left the room, the man who was the Chief Manager remained silent for a bit and then muttered to himself in a low voice: "A young man who paid sixty green profound coins like it was nothing... I wonder who he is but someone who could give sixty green profound coins like it is nothing should have a very powerful background. He also appeared to be in his early twenties, but his profound power was in the second level of the Profound realm. Someone so strong at his age has to have a background that I absolutely shouldn''t disrespect. It is strange though, being someone at this age and this strong, coming to buy slaves yet never calling them slaves, even though I called them as slaves, he still would not call them this way when we were talking about them. I wonder what kind of family he brought up in. Anyway, this doesn''t concern me. I hope Baran doesn''t act disrespectful to him."


    Time progressed, and the footsteps of Baran and Medivh began to be heard from the entrance to the Great Hall, where the Asil''s cell was also located. As they made their way to the entrance and their silhouettes began to appear vaguely, the people in the cells gazed towards the entrance of the Hall, starting to look at the approaching people, trying to figure out who they were.


    The two, who arrived shortly afterwards, were clearly seen at the entrance to the hall, and when they appeared, most people in the cells immediately understood the situation. They had previously seen foreign people coming to the section where Kastor''s attendants and cells were, and each time these foreign people had bought one or more of the slaves in the cells. So they knew right away that the young man, wearing scarlet clothes, had come here to buy slaves. Also, when they saw that the officer who came with him was Baran, the son of Kastor''s Chief Manager, they thought that he had a very rich and powerful background.


    An opportunity like this didn''t always come. So when young and Baran entered the Hall, the people in the cells started calling out to them.:


    "Young Master, look here. I can be a very good guard. I know how to fight with bare hands and swords. You''ll be absolutely delighted if you take me."


    "Young Master, you don''t have to take the others while I''m here. I can do all sorts of things. If you take me, you won''t regret it."


    "..."


    "Young Master, I can accompany you at night if you want. You can have all the fun you want with me. Take me."


    Although many conversations have been heard, Medivh ignored all of them. But the last person to call had caused Medivh to stop and a strange expression on his face. Medivh turned his head and looked towards the last person to speak and spoke: "Senior, I''m sorry but I''m not interested in men. I don''t know how hard you''ve been going through here, and I don''t think anyone who hasn''t spent time in a place like this can understand that. So it is not for someone like me to say this or advise you about it, but you should not tarnish your pride and honor enough to sell yourself to others no matter what. At least, these are my thoughts."


    After speaking, Medivh turned to Baran, who had a strange expression on his face, and told him, "Let''s move on.." Then he proceeded slowly to the section where Asil''s cell was.

 Chapter 50 - Questions Of Medivh (2)

    After his words, all the slaves who had spoken before and said different things, were silent and began to watch his progress, in a sudden silence. Medivh''s speech was very unusual for them. After all, to them, Medivh was probably the snobbish son of a rich man, and in the eyes of this rich snob, they were nothing but worthless slaves. But when Medivh spoke, he referred to the person as "senior" and instead of talking to them with arrogance, as the rich usually do, he simply admonished the other person by humbling himself in his speech. This was not the kind of behavior of a rich man''s snobbish son, or even the kind of behavior that a rich man would do to them. So their view of Medivh changed instantly and they began to wonder what he came here for.


    Soon after, Medivh and Baran arrived in front of the cell where Bias Gerz, a cellmate of Asil, and Asil was staying. When they arrived in front of the cell, Asil and Bias Gerz looked carefully at Medivh and began to wait in silence for him to speak. But that silence was broken by Baran''s sudden speech:


    "Slave Asil, your new Master has come to take you. Kowtow now and swear your allegiance to your master."


    Asil, who instantly became the focus of the bewildered gaze of the other slaves after Baran''s words, did not prostrate and swear for his devotion, and unexpectedly stared toward Medivh without saying anything.


    After Asil failed to do what he was told, Baran became angry and went straight in after opening the entrance to the cell. He stroked the ring on his left hand in no time after entering, and suddenly an iron bat appeared in his hand. Baran raised his left arm up and hurtled the Iron bat relentlessly towards the Asil, who did not do what he said.


    In the face of Baran''s sudden move, Asil did not move and continued to look at Medivh. While other people thought Asil had not reacted, they couldn''t understand why. In fact, the reason Asil looked carefully at Medivh without reacting was not that he was thinking about what he would do by buying himself or because he froze in fear because of Baran''s sudden attack. This was because of Sirius. Rather, Sirius said to Asil when he felt Medivh, he said: "Hey Brat, watch out for this scarlet-wearing brat! He''s like you! He''s one of the chosen ones! Besides, he is one of the Chosen Ones who are more powerful when compared to you"


    Although Medivh and Asil could not feel that each other had been Chosen Ones, Sirius was capable of feeling it and had warned his student in advance of the possibility that he might pose a danger to him.


    With Baran''s attack about twenty centimeters closer to Asil''s head, Medivh smiled slightly and took a step forward. While Baran''s bat was twenty centimeters away from Asil, other people thought that he was going to take a heavy blow, but what they thought had not happened unexpectedly. Stepping forward from outside the cell, Medivh unexpectedly came to Baran''s side and, extending his left hand he held Baran''s left wrist. Medivh''s movement was so fast that the people around couldn''t even react.


    After he grabbed his wrist, Baran furiously turned his head towards and looked at Medivh, spoke in an angry and loudly: "What does this mean? This slave disobeyed my command, and I, as his owner, will punish this worthless slave. Why are you getting involved in this?"


    After Baran''s speech, Medivh looked at him slowly and calmly replied; "So that''s what you think. I understand, but you''re wrong. The person you''re attacking does not belong to you or here. I paid your father, the Chief Manager, to get him out of here before we got here. So the person you''re trying to attack is someone indirectly connected to me. And I do not like people around me being harmed for no reason by impertinent people. So either you learn to control yourself, or I''ll teach you."


    After speaking calmly, Medivh unleashed the profound aura from his body which is in the second level of the Nascent profound realm. When he unleashed his aura, the words Baran would normally say were knotted in his throat, and his left hand, holding the iron bat he used to attack the Asil unconsciously loosened.


    When Baran''s hand loosened and dropped the iron bat he was holding, Medivh loosened his hand, which was holding Baran''s wrist, and turned to the Asil and spoke: "Hello. My Name Is Medivh. May I learn yours?"


    Asil looked carefully at Medivh and, clenching his fists with one another, after thanking him for his previous help, answered Medivh''s question: "My name is Asil. Asil Mirza. May I ask why you would want to buy a slave like me who cannot even win fights?"


    After Asil''s question, Medivh laughed lightly and spoke: "So you are someone who can''t even win fights, hehe. Let''s get this clear first. I did not buy you. I was just interested in the fight today, and I came to chat with you. If I''m satisfied at the end of my conversation, I''ll get you out of here and give you your freedom. If I''m not happy, I''ll talk to the Chief Manager and tell him I desist from taking you. That''s the situation right now."


    The words that Medivh said like it was nothing caused an instant fuss among the people who stayed in the cells. After all, he had said that he had come to speak with Asil and would give him his freedom if he was satisfied with the conversation. For the slaves here, freedom was like a dream that could hardly be achieved, and after Medivh''s speech, many wanted to be in Asil''s place.


    After Medivh''s words, Asil remained silent for a while and looked at Medivh. Medivh did not say anything during this time and he looked at Asil and calmly waited for him to start talking.


    This silence did not last for a long time, and Asil soon spoke cautiously: "What do you want to talk to me about? If there''s anything you want from me or anything I can help you with, I''ll do what I can."


    "I don''t really want anything from you. I want to ask you a few questions. Think carefully about what I''m going to ask, and answer as you please. That''s all I want from you."


    Asil approved with his head and signaled Medivh to ask his questions.


    Following Asil''s reaction, Medivh smiled and calmly asked his first question: "What do you think about me?"


    When Medivh asked his first question, strange expressions appeared on the faces of the people in the cells and Baran. Everybody simultaneously thought "Is that the question he wanted to ask? Is this kid dumb?"


    But this was completely different for Asil. He felt that this question was not a simple question and that it meant something to this young man who asked this question. Asil thought for a while, and then answered Medivh''s first question: "I think you are someone who grew up under pressure."


    Following Asil''s brief reply, Medivh kept quiet for a short time and looked at him, and then spoke curiously in a calm tone: "Why do you think like that? Under what kind of pressure that I have grown up under?"


    Asil wasted no time and immediately explained why he had given this answer: "You are clearly a very rich person. Giving money to buy me before you come here and actually doing it just to talk to me proves that. The family of such a rich person is naturally rich. You also said you saw me in my fight today. If someone so rich comes to Kastor and watches a fight, he should definitely be watching it in the special section. In the end, such a wealthy family has its own unique glory, and this family is opposed to one of its members watching the fight in the regular section. I always look at people sitting in the special section when I go to fights, but you weren''t sitting there today. This leads me to conclude that your parents didn''t know you were here.


    "And even though you were very rich, there was no condescending expression on your face when you entered this hall, and before you entered this cell you spoke to someone else who was staying here without condescending to him. You even treated him with respect by calling him "Senior" when you spoke to him. In my opinion, in such a wealthy family, someone like you is welcomed differently and pressured by other members of the family to stop such behavior. That''s why I thought you grew up under pressure. After my thought, you could tell me that maybe my family could be unexpectedly good people like me and that I might not have grown up under pressure. If you have such an opinion, I would like to remind you that you came here alone."


    "If your parents were nice people like you, they would definitely be famous in the city, and I''ve never heard of a family like that, even though I''ve been in this city for a little over three months. So the only possibility is that you come here from another city. If that''s the case and your family is as good as you are, then you should have a lot of family members come to this city with you. But you came here alone, and the officer who came with you tried to attack me by ignoring your presence. Naturally, I don''t think your family members come here and naturally talk to the Chief Manager and tell his son, Baran, that he should be careful with his actions against you. As a result, even though your family is rich and powerful, there is one or no other good person like you besides you."


    After Asil''s long and confident speech, Medivh laughed and spoke immediately:   "Hahahaha. Very interesting. Asil, I haven''t seen anyone with your interpretation skills in a long time. I don''t think I''ll regret meeting someone like you in the future. So that''s the answer to my first question, hahaha..." Medivh remained silent for a short time, smiling at the end of the conversation, and then continued to speak. "Then I''ll ask you a better question. I really wonder how you''re going to answer that question. Are you ready?"


    Asil approved with a nod and replied: "You can ask your question at any time."


    Medivh nodded and asked his second question: "I want to set one of you free while I am here. Who do you think I should set free?"

 Chapter 51 - Questions Of Medivh (3)

    Medivh''s question made a bigger fuss than his first question when he asked it. In the end, no one understood the purpose of his first question, but it was clearly telling Asil who does he think he should set free. Because freedom was so precious to those who were there, and because they thought that if the Asil chose themselves, maybe they could be free, the people in all the cells started screaming at the Asil to choose themselves.


    Their screams did not last long, soon after Baran silenced all the slaves with a shout. Baran turned to Medivh spoke with a bewildered face upon silencing the slaves and spoke: "Young Master, you paid for slave Asil to take him. What does it mean to take someone else?"


    Medivh looked at Baran and replied him calmly: "Yes, I paid for taking Asil out of here but I can change my mind about it. And if I do, you can tell me the price of the one I want to take and if I have to pay more, I will pay you. Thus, not a problem."


    After Medivh''s speech, Baran approved with a nod and became silent. Indeed, even if the price of the slave he was going to buy was higher, there would be no problem if he gave enough money to buy the slave by adding on top of the money he had already given.


    When Medivh spoke to Baran and returned to Asil, He looked at him and seriously asked Medivh a question: "Young Master, first of all, I want to know something. Will my decision affect who you take, or will you desist from granting me my freedom if you choose someone else?"


    Medivh thought briefly and then replied: "The decision you make may affect whom I give your freedom, and if I choose someone else, I will not give you your freedom.  So make your choice carefully."


    The hope of the slaves in the other cells had been destroyed when Medivh shut up. In the end, if the young man chooses someone else, it would destroy Asil''s chances of freedom. No one would have chosen someone else to give up their freedom in such a situation. Naturally, no one thought that Asil would choose someone else.


    While the others were demoralized, Asil answered Medivh''s question: "Then the one you should set free is Senior Bias, who stayed with me in this cell."


    As soon as Asil''s speech was over, the facial expression of all the people changed and everyone looked towards Asil with strange expressions on their faces. Their big reaction was normal. After all, in such a case, Asil unexpectedly said that instead of his own freedom, his cellmate Bias Gerz should be free.


    Asil''s response undoubtedly surprised his cellmate Bias Gerz the most. His eyes were instantly widened, and he spoke with his trembling voice, looking towards Asil as he had difficulty believing what he was hearing. "As... Asil... What are you saying? Why did you say my name? I''m an old man with no idea how long he''ll last. I don''t have much to live. Why did you choose me?"


    After Bias Gerz spoke, Asil looked at him, smiled, and replied: "Senior Bias, I have been in a lot of fights since I have been here and I have lost almost all of them. The more I lost, the harder the behavior became harsh against me. But all this time, you were the only one whose attitude towards me hasn''t changed since the beginning. Even on days when I was very hungry, you sometimes shared it with me by cutting out of your own food. The favors you did me seemed small, but they meant a lot to me. Finally found an opportunity for you to return you these favors. How can I think about myself and turn my back on you when I have this opportunity? How can I sleep at night if I do that and I really get my freedom? How can I call myself human from then on? I give that answer with all my heart and no regrets. The decision is up to The Young Master but I hope he chooses you and you can see the grandchildren you have long wanted to see again."


    After Asil''s candid words, Bias Gerz couldn''t help himself and tears began to slowly pour out of his weary eyes. For him, this did not matter even if the young man, named Medivh after Asil''s reply, did not set himself free. He rejoiced as if he had gained his freedom thanks to the Asil''s reply.


    As Bias Gerz''s tears slowly poured down, Baran''s facial expression changed and he immediately spoke, looking at Medivh: "Young Master, you cannot take Slave bias. He''s someone who has done me a great deal of disrespect. That''s why his place in Kastor is so special. He''s my personal slave."


    Medivh looked calmly at Baran and spoke: "I don''t know what the great disrespect he has done against you is, and I''m not interested in that. And I don''t think someone who shed a heartfelt tear after Asil''s response would be disrespectful to you. The thing between you two is probably because of his grandchildren. This is none of my business. This is between you; a stranger like me has no right to interfere. But if I want to give him his freedom, you can say the price. I think we can agree on that."


    After speaking to Baran, Medivh turned to Asil again and calmly spoke: "Asil, I understand that you have chosen him for the favor that seniors did you. I got to know you a little bit with two questions, and you got me interested, but nothing happened between me and senior. There''s no good or bad relationship between me and him. Therefore, naturally, there is no reason for me to give him his freedom. But I can make an exception for your answers. Well, that depends on you, too. I''m going to ask you one last question, and I''m really curious about the answer that someone like you would give to that question. If I''m satisfied with your answer, I will not only grant you your freedom, I will grant the freedom of the senior that you wanted him to be free."


    "If I''m not happy with your answer, I''ll just grant you your freedom and we''ll get out of here together. Then you work yourself to pay off your debt to the senior, and after you''ve earned enough money, you get the senior''s freedom through your own efforts. So your answer, in short, concerns the freedom of the Senior you want to be free. So, this time, feel the burden of it and give me the answer you really think about. If I feel that your answer is not the real answer from within, I will do my best to make sure that you do not gain senior''s freedom once you are free. If we agreed on that, I''m asking the question now."


    After Medivh spoke, everyone became silent and Asil first looked at Bias Gerz whose wet eyes looked at him with hope, then looked at Medivh again and talked: "Young Master, you can ask your question at any time. I''ll answer your question from my heart."


    Medivh smiled and asked his last question: "Asil, what do you think is power? Think it over and give me your answer."


    Medivh had asked a rather short and easy-to-understand question. It''s just a two-word "what is power?" his question, when first heard, could have sounded like a very simple question. There can be people there could even think "What is the significance of this question, power is power."  But contrary to what was seen and thought, this short question was of great importance to Medivh.


    In reality, Medivh indeed lived under duress, as Asil said. He was one of three children of the leader of a very rich and powerful family. He had an older brother and a twin sister. But almost no one liked Medivh''s character, including his father, older brother, and twin brother, in his family and the clans that his family led. To them, Medivh was very soft-hearted, and this character could cause the family and naturally the clan to face big problems in the future. His parents had hired him many skilled masters to bring him up the way they wanted him to, and sometimes even tried to manipulate him with brute force.


    Of course, Medivh was not disliked since he was born and he was loved like all the other children in his family. Life of Medivh, who lived beautifully and was and was compassionate but did not receive great reactions because he was small, had changed completely in a single day. It was that day, at the age of twelve, that he finally had the profound power. That day he and his twin brother were summoned by his father and taken to the family''s Great Hall.. When he entered the Great Hall of his parents with his twin sister, inside the hall were his father, mother, older brother, and elders of high status within their clan led by his family.

 Chapter 52 - Questions Of Medivh (4)

    After Medivh and his twin sister entered the hall, he went to where his older brother was standing and stood next to him, waiting for their father to speak. They had entered this hall several times before that day and knew that this hall was opened when the family would talk about private matters, arrange sumptuous dinners, or receive important statements from their father, who was the leader of their family. Knowing that there were no dinners or private meetings this time, they naturally understood that their father would make a statement and waited quietly for him to speak.


    Their wait didn''t last very long, and their father had a brief conversation, starting speaking soon after. During this conversation, he introduced Medivh and his twin sister to the elders in the hall and told them that the day had finally come when they had a profound power. A sphere was brought to the center of the hall after their father''s speech, and the purpose of this sphere was to show the clan elders by measuring their profound power potential.


    At the behest of their father, Medivh''s elder brother had first come before the sphere, and when he cut his palm slightly, it began to bleed, he put it in the sphere, and there had been some changes on the sphere. After Medivh''s brother''s action, three red stars were formed in the previously transparent sphere. When these three red stars came out, everyone''s faces were filled with contented expressions. Then Medivh''s father began to speak, and in his speech, he said that even the founder of their clan, the most talented person since the history of their clan, had four Red Stars and that the result of his eldest son was excellent.


    After his eldest son''s test result, the leader of the family had asked all his children a question and asked them to give the answer that really came from their hearts. When he asked that question, that question didn''t really matter much to him. Because he thought that his eldest son, who he thought would not come out of someone more capable than him, would be the future leader of his clans, and that his eldest son would raise his clans much higher, he wondered only what would answer that question.


    But things didn''t go the way he or the other people who were there that day expected. After their father''s question, Medivh, his twin brother, and older brother gave their answers. As a result of these answers, the audience was pleased with the answers of Medivh''s brother and Medivh''s twin sister, but Medivh''s response was childish to them and very absurd. After that reply, they despised him and said many hurtful things to him. But since no one thought of a future clan leader other than the eldest son of the current clan leader, they had no great reaction to Medivh''s response.


    After his children''s answers, Medivh and his brother''s father called Medivh''s twin sister to take the test. Medivh''s twin sister, like her older brother, cut off her palm and put her slightly bleeding palm into the sphere, and then there were changes in the sphere again. Medivh''s twin sister was happy at first that she made more stars than her older brother, but then when she saw that the colors of the stars were different from her older brother''s and that there was no great satisfaction on the faces of the audience, she realized that she was not as successful as her older brother.


    Medivh''s twin sister had ten blue stars formed as a result of the test, and although this result was high enough to scare many, it was an achievement that remained uninspiring compared to her older brother''s result.


    After Medivh''s sister had returned to her place, her father had summoned Medivh, and Medivh had proceeded to the sphere with slow steps. Among the three children of the clan leaders who watched, they simply disliked Medivh''s character and did not expect any results from him. To them, it was impossible for Medivh, who had no ambition for power, to have a high potential, or to have a power that could raise the clan high in the future.


    Medivh came in front of the sphere with gazes that were focused on him, and like his older brother and twin sister, had cut his palm and put his bleeding palm into the sphere, unaware that from that point on his life would change completely. When Medivh withdrew his hand from the sphere, stars were beginning to appear on the sphere, as in his older brother''s and twin sister''s tests. But soon the facial expressions of both Medivh and everyone watching the test in the hall, including his father, had changed drastically. There had been expressions of disbelief on everyone''s faces, and many had rubbed their eyes to make sure they were seeing it right.


    People''s reactions were exacerbated by the explosion that took place soon after, and after the explosion, everyone started to look at Medivh much differently than before.


    Naturally, the reason for this change was the result of Medivh''s test. His test, like his older brother and twin sister, had begun smoothly. In fact, in his test, the stars that appeared on the sphere appeared more slowly than their other siblings. The first stars that formed were green and after the tenth green star, all the green stars merged and formed a blue star. And then blue stars kept forming, a while after, the number of blue stars reached to ten. After the tenth blue stars, the people around thought that the test would end here. But when the ten blue stars on the sphere merged to form one red star, they realized it wasn''t what they thought it was.


    When the Red Star appeared, viewers thought the test was over again, but Medivh''s result surprised people around again. The second Red Star appeared on the sphere under the looks of the audience, and the appearance of the Red Stars did not stop here either.


    A few seconds later, a third red star appeared on the sphere, and so Medivh''s result caught up with his older brother''s. But it was not possible for those watching to go any further than that. Among his thoughts, another movement began on the sphere, and a fourth red star appeared on the sphere. From then on, everyone was watching the orb with their eyes full of disbelief, holding their breath, and making no noise, trying to make sure the test was over.


    But what was expected never happened again, and the fifth Red Star formed on Medivh''s test, setting a record in the history of the clan. And his record wasn''t just limited to five stars either. As time progressed, new red stars continued to form and soon the numbers of the red stars on the sphere unexpectedly became exactly ten. Then, shortly afterward, as the audience looked at the sphere without making a sound, there was something on it that did not even exist in the historical records of their clans. What happened was that ten Red Stars started to merge. When the ten red stars merged, the sphere had been shattered with the sound of a bang after emitting green, blue, and red lights into the environment.


    After this miraculous event, which did not even take place in the history of their clan, everyone understood that the person who would raise their clan in the future was Medivh, not the eldest son of the clan leader. At that point, efforts to manipulate him and try to grow him as they wanted had also begun, since Medivh''s character was weak to them.


    As a result, that day his father asked him, "What Is Power ?" and this question was important to Medivh, and upon hearing the answer to this question from the Asil, whom he had just met and thought to be an interesting one, he hoped that he would give an answer like himself.


    Asil stayed silent for a while,  ignoring the echoing voice of Sirius in his mind, "Brat, what do you think? Power is the means to destroy everything. Power is what makes you look down on others and get what you want by force. It''s the thing that makes sure no one changes the rules you make. What else could it be? Why do you think so much to answer this simple question?" regardless of these words from Sirius, Asil was thinking about what to answer Medivh''s question.


    According to him, this question meant something to Medivh, and he knew that since his answer to this question concerned the future of senior bias, he had to think carefully and give a good answer.


    After a while of thought, Asil finally found his answer and looked at Medivh and answered: "Young Master, I think power is what is necessary to ensure that the people around someone live happily and to protect them from the tyranny of the people who are higher than them. Of course, I''m not naive enough to think that someone can protect everyone and make everyone live happily ever after. It doesn''t exist in our world, and to me, it is impossible. Bu at least, in order for someone to protect the ones and make them live happily in his reach, power is necessary for different things people desired for different purposes. I don''t know what the others think, but to me, power is something that depends on who uses it. It can be good and bad.. That is my answer."

 Chapter 53 - Questions Of Medivh (5)

    After Asil''s reply, Medivh remained silent and closed his eyes and recalled when his father asked his sister and brother the question ''what is power?'' and tried to recall their answers.


    At first, his older brother had replied, sternly: "power is something that allows us to get what we want and stand at the highest."


    Then his twin sister with a childish expression: "I think power is what is necessary for us to be able to eat good things and wear beautiful dresses." Most people laughed when she gave this answer but they did not make it a big deal since it came from a girl who hadn''t seen much of the outside world and said this without going out of the house too much.


    After his brothers, it was Medivh''s turn, and he said with unshakeable determination and confidence: "I think power is an unnecessary burden. It is nothing more than a weight that vilifies people and causes many people to suffer. If I could, I would destroy the Dantian of all living creatures, and make everyone live equally. But I need a lot of things for that, and there''s this cursed power that blinds everyone I see as a burden between things, that I say, ''I wish I never had,'' and turns them into monsters."  His response had received a great reaction, and those days were still standing in his mind, not erased.


    After being silent for a while, Medivh opened his eyes and turned to Baran and spoke:    "Son of the Chief Manager, I am granting this Senior''s freedom together with his cellmate Asil. Name the price."


    After Medivh''s words, as Bias Gerz''s watered eyes glowed and his heart filled with a new ray of hope, Asil took a deep sigh of relief. But on the other hand, Baran, who did not want Bias Gerz to be free, turned ugly and spoke nervously: "Young Master, I told you that slave Bias was special because he was my personal slave. He''s worth more than all the slaves here. If you want to buy him, you have to pay ten blue profound coins."


    Baran said a naturally exaggerated figure as Bias did not want Gerz to win his freedom, and when he said that amount, the hope in Gerz''s heart was shattered. In the end, it was a very high amount. But what the people there did not know was that let alone ten blue profound coins, a red profound coin was not a big amount, and him giving away what people would consider a fortune like it was nothing proved that.


    Medivh rubbed the ring on his left hand with wasting no time, and handed the ten profound coins to Baran, upon throwing it to him, He spoke: "Here is the amount you wanted. Senior has nothing to do with you or this place anymore. Asil and Senior are now two free men. I have nothing left to do here. If you''ll excuse me, I''d like to leave now. Asil, come with me if you want. I don''t like spending time with men, but I think we can be good friends."


    When Medivh''s words ended, Bias Gerz lost all control of his body due to the intense outburst of emotion and fell to his knees. Then he spoke in his quivering voice: "Young...Young Master...I won''t forget the kindness you did me. If I live long enough, I will surely pay you this favor. If it''s not enough, I''ll pray every day from now on to pay for this favor in my other life. "


    Bias Gerz, after speaking, tilted his head toward Medivh and tried kowtow to him. This movement, however, was seen by Medivh, and he suddenly advancing and gently held Gerz''s shoulder to prevent kowtow by tilting his head. Then, looked at Bias Gerz with a smile and whispered to him kindly: "Senior, I am a new person that you just saw today. It would make me feel bad for an older man like you to bow before me. Please, don''t do this. I didn''t do anything worthy of you doing it. If you feel indebted to me and want to repay that debt; then stand upright and live in a way you have no regrets. There''s no need to do anything else. I should thank you. Thanks to you, I''ve been able to show someone who excels at other people just because they''re rich, that there are people far higher than they are. Maybe thanks to you, people who look to the world with the blinkers on would take them off and start to live. Thank you again."


    Medivh''s voice was very low, and he could only hear his voice through Bias Gerz and Asil, whose senses were sharpened by Sirius. After Medivh''s speech, Bias Gerz approved with a nod and stood up and hugged Medivh. Asil watched them with a smile and thought that he had made a really good friend today.


    Bias Gerz hugged Medivh briefly, and after leaving him, he came to Asil''s side, hugging him and thanking him.


    Medivh looked at them and smiled for a while, and then after saying goodbye to Baran by clenching his hands and talking to each other, he started walking to get out of Kastor with Bias Gerz and Asil coming from behind.


    Before long, the three-man group led by Medivh get out of Kastor. After they left, Medivh took a deep breath and then looked at Bias Gerz and spoke respectfully: "Senior, I''m leaving here. You are a free man now. You do not have to abide by me. If there''s anything you want me to do before I go, you can say it."


    After his speech, Bias Gerz greeted him with gratitude and then spoke respectfully: "Young Master, you have done me a favor that I will never forget in my life. As much as you underestimated the kindness you were doing, it was really vital to me. I will certainly repay you in the future. If you''ll excuse me, I''ll leave first. I hope we meet again in the future."


    After speaking all the way here, Bias Gerz turned to Asil and continued to speak: "Asil, thank you very much, too. Thanks to you, I got my freedom and came a little closer to seeing my grandchildren. If you ever get stuck in the future or need a place to stay around this city, come to the Black Dragon Forest outside the city. If you follow the river at its entrance, you''ll come to the house where I live after a walk of about three hours at a normal pace. My door is always open to you. You can come any time you want. Who knows, maybe I''ll introduce you to my grandchildren. I''m sure you''ll get along well with them."


    Asil approved with a nod and replied immediately: "Senior Bias, I do not need to be in a tough spot for me to come. I will definitely come to visit you in the future. I hope you get your grandchildren back. Stay healthy."


    Bias Gerz respectfully saluted Asil and Medivh again, then walked away from there. Soon after he disappeared, Medivh turned to Asil and spoke with a smile: "So, Asil! What are your plans from now on? Hang out with me if you want. You can keep me company, and we can do one of the things I had in mind on the way to this town. If you want to experience real combat and make money, you might be interested in what I want to do. Do you want to come with me?"


    Asil had originally considered going to the regions where the profound monsters were plenty after leaving Kastor to train there; but Medivh''s sudden offer intrigued him and led him to wonder what this offer was: "Young Master, I have no plans. But if what you want to do, as you say, is really going to give me real combat experience and money, I''d like to try it with you. But I will not be able to get the little food we get at Kastor since I am out of there. So first, I have to find something to work with to feed myself. If you want, we can meet somewhere tomorrow. When the time comes, you can give me more details about your offer."


    After Asil''s words, Medivh spoke, sulking and sighing: "Asil, first let me agree with you on some matters. First of all, you have to stop calling me the Young Master. I don''t like people close to me calling me that. Call me by my name. I am Medivh, not the Young Master. Second of all, you do not have to be formal while you talk to me. I said I wanted to be friends with you. What friend talks to his friend formally? This is ridiculous. Forget the formality! It''s you and me from now on. Third, you''re hungry and you''re going to work to eat! Do not be ridiculous! What are friends for? Let''s go to the place I stay together. We''ll have dinner there and talk about what I''m talking about. We have until nightfall. I''m going out for fun tonight. The morning of the next day, we''ll prepare for what I''m going to tell you, and we''ll apply at noon. I''m sure we''ll be accepted. Haha, fun days await us after tomorrow.. Come on, follow me to my Inn."

 Chapter 54 - Medivhs Offering (1)

    Medivh began to walk laughing after speaking, and Asil began to follow him after looking briefly behind him.


    According to Asil, Medivh never acted like a rich son of a rich man. He was more like a street kid with money. He was doing good to people, and he was going against those who used his power to do evil. Asil was curious about what someone like that wanted to do and continued to follow Medivh as he contemplated what this thing might be.


    Time progressed, Medivh and Asil finally arrived at the entrance to the street where the Green Jade Inn was. At first, they tried to enter the street as if nothing had happened, but as they approached the street, Medivh suddenly stopped, and as Asil was still wearing shabby slave clothes, he changed his way into the dress shops, fearing that they might humiliate him inside the Inn by thinking he was his own personal slave. Asil followed him, and he went to the shops with Medivh, looking for a dress suitable for him.


    Although Asil told him that these dresses were too expensive and there was no need to, Medivh did not listen to him and when he finally realized that Asil would not choose dresses on his own, he told him to pick out a few pieces of dress and wear them.


    When Asil put on the dresses and showed them to Medivh, he froze for a moment and then left the shop with Asil after paying for the dresses. After they left the shop, they passed the guards and entered the street where the Green Jade Inn was and went straight into the Inn.


    This time the first floor of the inn was slightly more crowded, and this time the first floor contained three young girls, two young boys, two middle-aged men, and one older man, apart from the man doing the recording. When someone came in through the door of the inn, naturally, the people on the first floor looked towards the door. When they gazed to the door, two people walked in, one of them was a handsome young man with red hair. This young man wore a red dress like his hair and had an aura that could cause people there to humble themselves. Next to the red-dress wearing young man, there was another young man with long black hair that he tied up. This young man, who was younger than the red-haired young man, wore a black dress like his hair and eyes. This dress had white ornaments and ensured that this young person had a rather noble image.


    But the aura that this young man had made them feel very different for a moment when they first looked at him. The black-haired young man had an aura that took a moment''s breath away from someone who looked at him for the first time as if he were capable of even moving their soul. That aura was vague. So those who looked at him felt this strange feeling only for a moment, but in a time that could pass in the blink of an eye, their hearts were filled with the thought of how small and despicable they were when compared to this young man. It was as if they were simple people, and this young person was like an entity that was superior to all people and ruled everyone. This young man in black was naturally Asil Mirza, and it was this vague aura that caused Medivh to freeze for a moment when he first saw her after changing his clothes.


    This vaguely superior aura of the Asil had managed to surprise even someone who had seen many noble and powerful people before, such as Medivh. And it had also increased Medivh''s interest in him.


    When they walked in, they headed toward the man in charge of recording, regardless of the looks of the others, and when they came in front of the man, Medivh spoke in no time: "Hello. I want another room for my friend. I want the most luxurious room that''s empty and close to the room I''m staying in. And my friend and I are a little hungry, so I''d like some of your finest food in my room. We''ll be in my room. And like I said before, don''t let the men do the service."


    The man who made the recording looked at Medivh and spoke respectfully after approving with his head: "Very well, Young Master. The room you want for the other Young Master is just to the right of your room. Its fee is three green profound coins per night. And I''ll have your dinner ready right away. No doubt you''ll be pleased. If you follow this man, he''ll take you to your room."


    After the man''s words, Medivh approved with a nod, and after giving the fee of the room, he went with Asil to his own room, following the way shown by the man. Medivh''s room was truly luxurious and the most beautiful room Asil had ever seen. Although this is called a room within the inn, it was more like a house for Asil. Because the so-called room contained two bathrooms, two toilets, a balcony, a bedroom, a living room, and a study room. The bathrooms were covered with high-quality ceramics decorated with precious stones, and there were things inside that could have been in a normal bathroom. The only difference was that they had precious stones on them and that they used quality materials in their construction. There were things in the toilets that could have been in a toilet in the same way, and the contents were made with quality materials decorated with precious stones, just like in the bathroom. The balcony was about five square meters in size and was surrounded by railings. From the balcony, the beautiful garden of the inn was really visible, and once one was on the balcony, one could smell different flowers on one''s nose.


    The bedroom had a bed the size of which could fit five people at the same time, and it was made of a very high-quality Profound Wood. The red duvet cover on the bed was also decorated with carvings. Inside the bed was a long pillow filled with the feathers of rare bird species and it was comfortable enough to make the person lying on the bed go to sleep immediately and wake up vigorous. The living room had a sitting set made of quality leather and this sitting set was also quite comfortable. In the study room was a bookshelf with many books inside, and a table made of high-quality profound wood. The color and intensity of the light in this room were specially adjusted to ensure that the person in it did not get tired while reading or doing some paperwork.


    When Asil and Medivh entered the room, Asil remained still for a while in disorientation and looked at this so-called room, Medivh proceeded as if nothing had happened, and after sitting on one of the seats in the living room and looking briefly at Asil, he called out to him: "Hey Asil! How long are you going to stay there staring at the room like you fell in love with it at first sight? Come on, let''s talk about what I mentioned before."


    After Medivh''s speech, Asil came to his senses as if he had awoken from a dream, and after being stunned for a short time, he immediately went to Medivh''s side and sat on one of the leather seats and waited for Medivh to speak.


    Medivh did not keep him waiting long and soon explained to the Asil: "If you do what I am about to say, you will both earn money and have real battle experience", which was also one of his reasons for coming to this city: "Asil, I had a few things on my mind when I came to this city. Roughly speaking, there are three main reasons why I came here. First of all, I want to get away from home. As you have guessed, I have grown up under pressure and so I wanted to get away from there and do what I wanted. Second of all, I hear the girls here are pretty. Like any teenager, I have a thing for girls. Where I come from, the goal of all the young girls who are interested in me is to get closer to my family. It''s really hard to find someone who really loves me there. In this town, they don''t know me. That way I can find a girl who really loves me and also have fun without restricting myself."


    "And the third reason I came to this town is because of what we''re going to do together. As you probably know, this city is famous for its mercenaries. You can see mercenaries all over town. I''m a person who loves to fight. I can only fight in my hometown when I''m training with the trainers in our clan, and I can''t enjoy these fights where they''re all trying to keep themselves from hurting me. So I want to be a mercenary and fight for a while doing missions like any other mercenary. Tomorrow morning, I''m gonna go look for mercenaries, and I''m gonna find us a nice job. I''ll take my troubles away by fighting the opponents I''ll face while we do our duty, and you''ll earn some real combat experience while at the same time earning money. What are you saying, are you with me? Make up your mind until dinner comes; after dinner I''ll go out and come back at night.. I''d love to be in this business with you, I think that would be fun."

 Chapter 55 - Medivhs Offering (2)

    Medivh''s offer was very clear. Even though he was so rich, he unexpectedly wanted to become a mercenary. And his offer was also useful to Asil. After all, mercenaries were people who made money doing certain jobs that their employers wanted. Between these jobs he could have been protecting a particular person, he could have been protecting a particular region of a kingdom that was fighting a different kingdom, he co¨¹oying the bandits that attacked the caravans of merchants. Of course, other than that, it was possible that there would be different jobs too But no matter what, most of the jobs the mercenaries were had a very high chance of gaining real combat experience


    For Asil, this offer was greatly useful no matter which point he looked, but he needed Sirius''s approval rather than his desires. After all, he was the guide to Asil''s empowerment, and if someone, as experienced as him, did not approve of the idea of becoming a mercenary, Asil would surely think that there was a reason for it and that his master had a better way to improve it.


    After Medivh''s question, Asil remained silent and spoke with his master Sirius in his mind: "Master, what should I do? His offer makes perfect sense to me, but I''d still like to hear your opinion and act accordingly."


    After Asil''s speech, Sirius laughed and spoke: "Hahaha...Brat, you don''t have to wait that long. Even though this kid is a Chosen One like you, and he''s also very powerful when compared to you, I can''t help but say he''s good for us. That shit hole has helped your development enough. I was starting to think you should get out of there. Thanks to this kid''s presence, we were able to get out of there without revealing your true abilities. Actually, my next plan was to go to a place with a lot of profound monsters and get you proper training, but we have more important things to do than that right now. We can go to a place where there''s a lot of profound monsters and do some training once we get these things sorted out. You take this kid''s offer. You can spend time with profound monsters after earning some experience and money."


    After Sirius''s speech, Asil asked curiously: "Master, what are the more important matters you are talking about?"


    Sirius sighed then spoke: "Brat, you don''t have to worry about them right now. Try to be a little cautious with this red-haired brat right now. Although he seems like a good, there is no such thing as a good person in this world. It is even more impossible if this person is one of the chosen ones. Don''t you ever use your true power around him? You must never unleash your true power near someone uncertain and more powerful than you. Hurry up and accept his offer. We''ll talk in more detail after he leaves."


    After Sirius finished his speech, Asil told replied by saying, " Okay Master." and then spoke with a nod: "Big Brother Medivh. I''ve thought about your offer. As you said, this is really a very useful proposition for my current situation. Other than that, I want to be friends with you too. So, I accept your offer."


    After Asil''s positive response, Medivh smiled and spoke playfully: "Hahaha, thank you for not leaving me alone by accepting my offer and not calling me Young Master again." Medivh paused for a while and continued with a smile:


    "Asil, I far as I understand, you are in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm but I do not think this is your true power. The fact that your body contains abnormally concentrated profound energy proves it. As far as I know, there are two reasons for this. The first is that the profound veins are narrower than normal, and so the profound energy is concentrated through a natural response of your body to circulate in your veins. The second is that your true power cannot be measured by profound power. If the first one is the case, even though it is dangerous, you can defeat enemies stronger than you by using high power. The second thing is, you have to have a profound art or something like medicine that allows the profound energy to be at a higher level than its normal level. And these are expensive and rare. So even if you could find it in a place like Kastor, it''s not something you can get. It makes sense for me to think that your situation is the first case. So what I am wondering is, in which level your real power is?"


    There were no differences in the first half of Medivh''s long speech, and in the first half, Asil was listening to him in a normal way. But by the time he got to the second half of his speech, although Medivh was smiling as he spoke, Asil had become more cautious involuntarily towards him and had unwittingly activated the profound energy in his body.


    Medivh immediately noticed this situation and spoke after sighing; "Pff, the friendship between us has not developed enough... Asil, you don''t have to be so cautious. You''re not wrong, though. After all, what I was asking was a question that could be misunderstood. If I caused a misunderstanding, I''m sorry. The reason I want to know your true power is not that I''m thinking of doing something bad to you, but because I''m thinking of your good. As I said, tomorrow morning I''m looking for a job to be a mercenary, and being a mercenary is dangerous. So I have to choose my job at a level that you can handle. Otherwise, you might get hurt, or even die for the sake of money and real combat experience. I, naturally, don''t want something like this to happen to my friend. If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine. I think your real power is a level or two higher than your normal level. So tomorrow I''m gonna get a job that someone in the fifth or sixth level of elementary profound realm can handle."


    After Medivh''s explanation, Asil felt embarrassed in his heart and unwittingly controlled the profound energy he had activated. While he was embarrassed, the atmosphere in the atmosphere became strange, but the weirdness in the atmosphere ended with the knock on the door of the room.


    After knocking on the door, Medivh called out and told people outside to come in. The door opened after his approval and two young girls dressed in maid''s outfits brought the servant cart, on which many delicious and good-smelling food were, to the living room where Medivh and Asil were. Both of these girls looked like they were in their twenties. They also both had long black hair, black eyes, an Auburn-skinned face with makeup, slender waists, and elegant body lines. The two girls looked as much like each other as twin sisters, and the only difference between them was the color of the ribbon found in the waist area of their clothes. The girl''s ribbon on the right side of the table was black, while the girl''s ribbon on the left side was white.


    When the table filled with food arrived in the living room, the two girls dutifully saluted Asil and Medivh, slowly exiting the room under Medivh''s gaze of what looked like a tiger waiting to attack its prey. As they walked out, Medivh smiled and then sat down, pulling one of the seats in the living room to the side of the table.


    Asil also wasted no time, and pulled another seat to the side of the table, and sat down.


    On the table, there was a beautifully prepared shrimp salad, a rib steak that is marinated in a good way using quality ingredients by a master chef, a dessert that looked to be a light milk-pudding, dressed in cinnamon that smelled good,  a soup that is made using special materials to facilitate digestion and give energy, numerous appetizers made with quality ingredients that are made to be eaten with the food, on the middle section of the table, a fruit plate that garnished with profound stones that emanated a special king of energy to cherish the people eating around the table that included kiwi, pineapple, banana, apple, orange, mulberry, grapes, and numerous tableware and utensils.


    Asil had never seen a table with such luxurious food, even in the Mirza Clan. Such an experience was a first for him, and the sight in front of his eyes caused his stomach to rumble involuntarily. Asil looked at the food for a while and then turned his gaze to Medivh. Medivh had already started eating. When Asil saw this, he couldn''t wait any longer, so he started eating the food at this lovely table.


    As they continued to eat their food, Medivh suddenly began to speak in a solemn tone: "Asil, I''ll buy a weapon for you tomorrow. Is there any particular weapon you want, or do you want a twin sword like you used today?"

 Chapter 56 - Main Profound Veins

    After Medivh''s question, Asil replied embarrassingly: "Big Brother Medivh, you don''t really need to spend that much for me. You''re embarrassing me. I''ll but my own weapon before I go. You really don''t have to wear yourself out."


    Medivh spoke immediately, sulking and sighing: "PFF... Asil, we''re friends, why are you talking about spending or fatigue. Wouldn''t you do the same if you were me?"


    "I would. But Big Brother Medivh..."


    Medivh immediately started talking to silence him when Asil was going to find an excuse: "there are no buts. And the weapon you''re going to buy is a normal weapon. What you can do with normal weapons is limited. Although it is possible to actually defeat people above your own level, this is true when your opponent uses normal weapons. If your opponent uses a profound weapon, you can lose that superiority completely. While your own profound power is important in a real fight, profound techniques, profound arts, your ability to control profound energy, and, of course, the weapons you use are also important. For example, if you fight against someone who used the same techniques and the profound art that you knew. Even your profound power is one or two levels higher than them, If the weapon you are using is normal, while the weapon used by your opponent is a profound weapon, you will lose unless there is a miracle."


    Medivh paused after talking and waited for Asil''s reply. Asil, in fact, knew about the profound power that Medivh mentioned. But since the place, Asil has grown up, the Star Plain is a weak place, and far from big cities, the profound weapons were rare.  One of the most prestigious clans in the Star Plain, Mirza Clan, had a maximum of twenty of them. These weapons were only used in the specials duels or when battling with other clans. So Asil, even though he heard their names, did not know their powers or if they had different levels among them.


    After a brief silence, Asil spoke: "but Big Brother Medivh, profound weapons are very rare things. How do we find one of them?"


    Medivh was saddened in his heart after his reply and briefly remained silent. The reason for his grief was that Asil thought profound weapons were very rare things. This proved that he grew up in a remote and powerless place and also did not live in good conditions. Because although profound weapons were rare, this rarity was only true in small cities and places with a low average of profound power. The profound weapons were common in big cities, but of course, there were are ones even in these cities.


    Medivh took a deep breath and explained to the Asil: "Asil, profound weapons are things that are not very rare in great kingdoms and developed cities like this place. The profound weapons also have levels among them, such as profound power. Mainly, the profound weapons are limited with their profound power realms and every main level has three sub-levels. These main levels continue as, like our profound power realms, Elementary, Nascent, Core, and Natural. Each level, as I said, has three sub-levels and these are low level, middle level, and high level."


    "To explain better, the layout is as follows: low-level elementary profound weapon, middle-level elementary profound, high-level elementary profound weapon, low-level nascent profound weapon. As the levels of profound weapons increase, so do their strength, value, and, naturally, their rarity. Since this is a big city, I think we can only find a high-level elementary profound weapon at most unless we attend an auction, but I can''t say that it is likely. If we go to the auction, we can find better quality weapons there, but if we get them, it will certainly attract attention and bring us more harm than good on the missions we''re going to. So, I will buy you a middle-level elementary profound weapon. So that''s the situation. Is there anything you want to ask?"


    Asil thought briefly, and then asked two questions that stuck in his mind in Medivh''s speech: "Big Brother Medivh, there are three things I wonder about. First, what is the difference between an ordinary weapon and a low-level elementary profound weapon? Second, how big a difference there is between each level of profound weapons. Third, when you were counting the main levels, you said it goes like Elementary, Nascent, Core, and Natural. Are there any profound weapons that are superior to Natural Profound weapons?"


    Against Asil''s questions, Medivh put on a satisfied expression and answered his questions immediately: "Asil, these are really good questions. Let me put it to you simply as an answer to your first question. Normal weapons have a limit on how much profound energy they can handle, meaning that if you transfer more of your profound energy to these weapons than your limit, the swords will fall apart in your hand. Also, with these weapons, you need to expend effort and a high amount of profound energy to harm someone who has a solid profound energy defense. For example, when you were fighting in the arena, you were not using profound energy when you were attacking, and your attacks had almost no effect on your opponents. But with profound weapons, it''s different."


    "They have more energy handling limits and they have their own energy. So even if you don''t use profound energy when you attack, you do almost the same damage as a weapon that you do with a normal weapon and use profound energy when you do it. If you use your own profound energy to do this attack, the damage will naturally increase. That''s the advantage of profound weapons."


    "As for the second question. I''d say there''s a big difference between each level. A mid-level weapon has a heavy superiority over a low-level weapon. Of course, a high-level weapon naturally has an advantage over a mid-level weapon. If I answer your last question."


    "Although I don''t think you know much, the Natural Profound Realm is not the last of the profound realms. Naturally, the last of the profound weapons are not natural profound weapons. But it would be better for you not to know what''s beyond the Natural Profound Realm. If you have no other questions, I''m leaving now. You can do whatever you want after you finish dinner. Don''t wait up for me at night, I probably won''t come, so I''ll see you in the morning."


    After Medivh''s words, Asil was shocked to his bones. For him, while the Natural Profound Realm was even a myth within the Legends, Medivh said that the upper limit of the Profound Realms was not this mythical realm. Just thinking about it made Asil shudder. His master Sirius despised every person he saw before. When it came to his mind, Asil began to believe more in the possibility that he, too, might be at a higher level than in the Natural Profound Realm. And his Master wasn''t the only person likely to be in that realm. And the skinny guy who brought Asil here, whom his master called a maniac. Asil temporarily suspended this thought to ask his master about it later and thanked Medivh.


    Medivh, smiling politely, approved with a nod, and then got up from the dining table and head toward the door. When he came to the door, he slowly raised his hand and held the handle of the door; but at that moment his movements stopped for a while, and in a solemn tone he asked Asil a question: "Asil, there was someone beside me when I was talking to you in Kastor. His name was Baran if I remember correctly. Do you want me to kill him?"


    Medivh had asked that question very seriously, and when he asked that question, the room was completely silent. Medivh made no sound after asking his question and patiently waited for Asil''s answer.


    After his question, Asil''s heart filled with anger, and his eyes began to lose their light from anger. If  Asil thought of the people he hated the most and made them into a list, the top of that list would definitely be Baran''s name. Baran had tortured him mercilessly, and because he was powerless at the time, he was unable to do anything to respond.


    But it was different now. At this time Asil''s Profound power was in the fourth level of the Elementary Profound Realm, which meant that as profound power he was only one level lower than Baran''s profound power. But even so, Asil was sure he could kill Baran with his current power. But even if he could do it, he couldn''t do it with his current power. After all, Baran had powerful people behind him, and if he killed him with his current power, it would just be like preparing his own death by his own hand.


    However, in Asil''s opinion, this did not apply to Medivh. Asil thought that Medivh''s background was as strong as Baran''s, and that it was likely that his background was even stronger. So if he accepted Medivh''s offer and Medivh killed Baran, that meant he would get rid of the person he hated most.


    But would Asil do such a thing?


    Of course not! To do so would mean to cause a wound in his soul that would not last forever. He would feel helpless every day as he could not avenge Baran with his own hands. This sense of helplessness would have caused him to clog up at some point in the future and not be able to go any further.. More important than that, it would tarnish his pride and honor. He may have been weak, but he was not proud enough to make others do it when he could settle his own affairs in the future!

 Chapter 57 - Main Profound Veins (2)

    Asil quelled his growing anger in his heart and spoke calmly, smiling: "Big Brother Medivh, thank you for your offer. But it''s my business, and I''d like to handle it on my own. I don''t have the power to do that right now, but there''s no guarantee that it won''t happen in the future. I believe in myself. The day will come when I will avenge him. So I''m gonna ask you to stay out of this."


    After Asil''s reply, Medivh had a smile on his face and then walked out of the room after approving with his head without turning his back.


    After he went out, Asil ate some more food and fed his belly thoroughly, and then in his mind spoke to his master, Sirius: "Master, will I continue the training you told me to do in Kastor, or will we do another training?"


    After Asil''s question, Sirius immediately replied: "brat, since you are a genius, I am giving you a special education for geniuses. You have to repeat the first part of this training without ever getting tired of it. I know it sounds a little pointless to you, but believe me, in the future, you''re gonna thank me a thousand times for having you do this training. As for the second part of the training, keep that up for a while. When you move to the Nascent profound realm from the elementary profound realm, we''re going to do a much different kind of training, and when we start that training you can suffer a lot. For this, I''ll warn you right now. But as I''ve told you many times before, you''ve been stuck in this worthless profound realm for a long time. You need to create the Profound Power Root and move into the Nascent Profound realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer I hold the profound energy in your body, the more it will hurt you."


    When Sirius was speaking, he said the word "genius" by stressing it. He had strengthened Asil''s body with his own strength for his development and made him stronger by concentrating his profound energy. But even though he used a little power to do it, his student was developing much slower than a normal person, which made him nervous. According to him, by doing so much effort, he could have taken someone who is crippled, paralyzed, and with a low comprehension ability from the first level of the elementary profound realm to the tenth level of the elementary profound realm in three months. That''s why he sometimes called Asil a genius. Of course, this genius wasn''t in a good way, it was in a bad way.


    But since Asil got used to his master saying these sarcastic words, he was not upset about it and started to do the weird training that his master told him. Asil thought that this training would be very painful, but contrary to his expectations, Sirius just told him to work on the Profound guiding technique that allowed Asil to slightly move the objects around him for five hours and after an hour of rest, told him to meditate for another five hours and try to guide his profound power to the points in his body that Sirius told him. Asil had done this every day for three months and, as an extra, had only participated in fights he had to attend. He did not do anything special other than these. This had led Asil to question whether this training was really useful as time progressed.


    In doing this training, he had actually learned much better to control the profound energy and direct it; but his ability to do so was mostly provided by five hours of meditation, which he did every day. Working out the profound guiding technique, which was the first part of the training, which many called useless, and doing it for five hours each day in a strange way was something he really couldn''t understand. Thanks to this technique, he was able to move small objects, but no matter how much he thought it would benefit him, he could not understand. He had asked his master many times why, but his master had always said that it had a purpose and that he had to do it every day without disrupting this training.


    Naturally, Asil continued this training every day, and on the first day, he was able to raise only a small piece of nail-sized stone as high as the thickness of a finger, while the more he advanced the training, the greater the number and size of things he was able to move. Asil was able to move as many as twenty stones, half as big as a fist at the same time in recent days, enough to lift them up a meter.


    Asil continued working on his profound guiding technique and finished it as smoothly as ever. But there was something different in training this time. And that, naturally, was that there were no stones in such a luxurious room. So Asil had moved the little accessories that were in the room instead of the stones.


    Asil rested for about an hour after training in the profound guiding technique and then began to direct the profound energy by meditating. Since he''s so much better at it now, that training had become almost as easy for him in recent days as breathing.


    As time progressed and four hours passed since he began meditating, Sirius''s brooding voice echoed in Asil''s mind: "It''s really strange. Is it what I think it is? If that''s the way it is, then it could be the reason for the current ridiculous situation. But it''s very unlikely that such a thing would even exist. Besides, can such a person really be?"


    Sirius''s strange speech caused Asil to wonder about the subject, and he immediately asked: "Master, what are you talking about? What''s the weird thing?"


    Sirius remained silent for a while and then replied: "Brat, what could be the weird thing? Of course, it''s you! It''s not normal for someone to be so bad at profound energy. You are as high a genius as I can say in learning and reasoning. This profound technique, which you are constantly working on, although very weak in terms of level, would have taken at least ten days for someone who had just gained the profound power. But you learned it in a very short period when you first got your profound power. It surprised me at first, but what happened next made me even more surprised."


    "Even though you learned this technique, at first you could only move a stone as small as a nail. When a normal person first learned this technique, even if he was in the first level elementary profound realm, he would move a few times as big as you move a few times more than you do. That''s exactly the weird part. Your sensing ability is quite advanced, and profound energy control is generally related to your sensing ability. Although energy control is difficult at first, once you learn it, you have to be able to do it easily in any way. But even if you direct your energy beautifully on yourself, when you transfer your energy out, that energy becomes weaker, which naturally diminishes the power of the techniques you use."


    Sirius became briefly silent after speaking so far and then continued to speak curiously: "There may be several reasons for this, but it would have attracted a lot of attention if I had tested to find out why this happened while staying where they called Kastor. So now is the time to find out why this bizarre thing is happening. Brat, stop the energy guidance and gather all your energy into your ''energy center'' dantian.


    Following the words of Sirius, Asil immediately cut off the energy guidance, as his master said, and collected all the profound energy in his dantian. When he did so, Sirius spoke again: "Now listen to me carefully. Even though there are many Profound Veins in your body, the number of the Profound Veins, emerging directly from Dantian is eleven in all things except the profound monsters. These are called Main Profound Veins."


    "While these main profound veins use the dantian to transfer the energy, all the other profound veins use these main profound veins to transfer the energy. Depending on the innate ability of each creature, a few of these main profound veins are open and the more open the number of veins, the more successful one will become in subjects about profound energy. The average number of Main Profound Veins that are innately open in ordinary people is three or four."


    "Those with the five main profound veins open are those with above average. Those who are born with six or seven open main profound veins are people who can be called geniuses."


    "It may even be insulting to say geniuses to people who have eight or nine main profound veins innately open. Calling them monsters will be more appropriate. Those who are born with ten veins open are monsters within monsters, and they can have higher powers with less effort than others.. But the total number of people who have the ten main profound veins by birth has perhaps never passed the finger of two hands throughout history. You got anything to ask, kid?"

 Chapter 58 - Main Profound Veins (3)

    Asil asked inquisitively, along with the excitement of learning something new; "Master, there are three things I am curious about. First, when you described the main profound veins, you said that their number is eleven in every living thing except the profound monsters. Can I deduce from this that the number of main profound veins found in Profound Monsters is different? Secondly, Master, how many of your profound veins were open when you were born? And finally, how do I find out how many of mine are open?"


    After Asil''s questions, Sirius immediately answered his first question: "Brat, the number of the main profound veins that the profound monsters have is not eleven, as you thought. They have exactly twelve main profound veins. Their open main profound veins are one more than any other living thing. That''s one of the reasons they''re actually stronger than people on the same level. As for the answer to the second question..."


    Sirius''s voice got up here, and his tone was intensely proud as he answered the second question: "Brat, the number of your supreme master''s innately open main profound veins was exactly eight. Of course, your Master wasn''t content with it, and he found and used a lot of rare materials to open the ninth main profound vein. So you should be lucky to have someone like me as your master, and you should thank the heavens thousand times every day for that."


    Asil had only just learned about the main profound veins, but when he thought of what Sirius had told him and the pride in his tone of voice, he understood easily that his master was a very talented man. He was indeed fortunate to have such a master.


    Sirius laughed to himself for a while. Then he came to his senses and answered Asil''s final question: "Brat, we are trying to find out how many open main profound veins you have. Try compressing the profound energy you collected in your dantian. At some point, it won''t be compressed any longer. When you get to that point, you''re gonna try to get over the compressing limit with all your power. This will be a pretty easy experiment, but as a result, you won''t be able to cross that boundary, and the profound energy you''re compressing will be released into your body through the Open main profound veins. The number of main profound veins that are radiating this energy is the same as the number of main profound veins that are innately open. But this energy you''re compressing will come out of your dantian with a great deal of force, so it might hurt a little bit. You better be prepared for that. If you understand, do as I say and see how many open main profound veins you have."


    After Sirius'' speech, Asil began to compress the profound energy he had collected in his dantian in anticipation. This compression was easy at first, but as the energy tightened, it became harder to do so. About a minute later, Asil made a great effort, compressing his energy to its limit. But when he did, his whole body was already full of sweat and his clothes were soaked with sweat. Asil took a deep breath after getting to this point and suddenly tried to compress his energy more than his limit. But at that moment, as Sirius said, instead of being compressed more, the energy suddenly went out of his dantian with a great force, and of course, this event brought pain with it. But that pain had nothing to do with what Sirius said.


    Sirius had told him it would be minor pain, but this pain could not be described as minor. This pain did not last a second, but in a short time, blood slowly oozed out of Asil''s nose. All the muscles in his body contracted, his whole body burned as if he were in flames, and tears flowed from his eyes.


    After his sudden pain had passed, Asil took a deep breath and tried to calm down, while his body was still tingling with instant pain. Although the pain was not "minor" as his master said, he should not be reproached for it.


    Asil, calmed down as he breathed deeply and also wondered how many open main profound veins he had. But unable to realize this on his own due to the sudden pain, he patiently waited for Sirius to say the result.


    This wait was short-lived and Sirius announced the result in a strange tone of voice:


    "Brat, I''m really starting to think you''ll never stop surprising me. I do have a student with an innate ability that seems so rare. Should I really laugh about it or cry about it? I''m not sure. You know, brat, you may be a genius at not being able, but there''s got to be a limit to that. You have made me realize again that you are a superior being who cannot be underestimated by being called a genius. Really... Is there any other person with a one innately open main profound vein?!"


    After Sirius said the result, Asil was as shocked as his master, and went silent for a long time. It was a really big shock to him.


    But there was one thing, that neither Asil nor his master Sirius, who was sealed and could not use his powers properly, did not realize. This was the difference in the total main profound veins found in Asil''s dantian. Their number was not eleven like those found in normal living things!


    There were unexpectedly thirteen of them!


    Asil was shocked after Sirius said the result, followed by a sense of sadness in his heart. That was a very normal reaction. After all, even ordinary people were born with three open main profound veins, and he only had one. Learning such a truth would naturally cause most people to be pessimistic and despise themselves. When Asil found out about this, even though the did not react like that, he could not stop his sadness. But his grief had not stayed in his heart for too long and had been replaced by a strong determination.


    So what if I have one main profound vein? I didn''t even have profound power back then. When I was little, I needed my father''s protection. Although he was criticized for protecting me, he never gave up on me. With a father like that, how can I be a worthy son if I let myself be pessimistic because I only have one open profound vein? One open main profound vein is a big chance for me. This one open vein, even though there is only one open, is something that is necessary to make me proud of my father. If all my main profound veins were open, I could let go of myself saying ''I am a genius''. So, let it be just one. I''ll know I have to work harder with this. I started the profound power way later than anyone else. As a requirement, I''m behind everyone else. Then I''ll try harder than anyone else and move forward.


    Sirius examined Asil''s mood and soon spoke with a laugh, while Asil thought to himself in his heart and fueled the fire of determination in his heart: "Hahahaha...Brat, most people who learn something like this would be pessimistic. But as a student of mine, your pessimism means you ignore me. If you did something like that, you would destroy my expectation of you. You may be a clumsy genius, but remember, your master is an abnormal person like me. Besides, I''m the only one who has the authority to humiliate you. No one despises my student except me, and that includes you too. Brat, remember, you''re not normal. You are one of the chosen ones. It''s impossible for the chosen ones to be normal people."


    "All the chosen ones are special. Each has abilities that far outweigh normal people in one or more areas. And since you''re a Chosen One, naturally, you have to have a special gift. Even though you have a high sense of perception, that can''t be your special talent. You''re so weak right now. As you grow stronger, this ability will manifest itself in some way. You probably have a very powerful skill. Because when you gain great power in this world, you pay great prices. Given the fact that you have only one main profound vein open, and that you have even gained the profound power through my help, your special ability is probably also related to the profound energy."


    Sirius paused a little after speaking so far and continued as he carefully examined the fluctuations in the Asil''s soul: "Brat, also, although there is only one main profound vein that is innately open in you, that does not mean that there will always be only one open. Even if the people here don''t even know what the main profound veins are for, let alone know how to open the main profound vein, you''re lucky your master is a great man who comes from a place far superior to this place. I was born with eight open main profound veins, but I opened the ninth by myself. Of course, it''s not easy to open the main profound vein. Otherwise, anyone could open all the profound veins. The difficulty of opening the closed ones from the main profound veins rises in direct proportion to the number of open main profound veins. I almost died to open my ninth main profound vein. But since you only have one open main profound vein, it won''t be too hard to open the second main profound vein, which is below average.. So you shouldn''t be too upset about it."

 Chapter 59 - Conflict

    After the promising speech of his master Sirius, a glimmer of hope flashed unconsciously in Asil''s eyes. Sirius was an experienced man, and if he was saying that it wouldn''t be difficult to open that second main profound vein, it had to be true. Also, although he did not know what it meant to be one of the chosen ones, Sirius said that he was one of the chosen ones, and because he was a chosen one, he naturally had to have a special skill. The two facts that he just learned made Asil naturally happy and while the shine of hope still shined in his eyes, this led him to ask the questions in his mind to his master.


    "Master, can we really easily open my second main profound vein? How do we do that?"


    Sirius''s voice became serious and he answered his student''s questions: "Brat, do you still not believe in the glory of the master? Let alone opening the second main profound vein, I can easily open the third main profound vein too. But I cannot say the same about the main profound veins after the third. The least number of main profound veins that can be innately open in a person is one that a genius like you has. Naturally, the main profound veins can be opened starting from the second vein. In other words, the easiest main profound vein to open is the second main profound vein. So we can open it easily. There are three different ways to do this. Whichever one of these we do, we can open the second main profound vein."


    After talking this much, Sirius kept quiet and did not talk for a while. During this time Asil waited for his master to tell him what these three ways were, but even though he did, his master did not speak. In response to that, Asil started to speak with his own initiative: "Master? What are these three ways?"


    Sirius sighed then replied seriously: "Brat, the first way is to kill many profound monsters that are in the Nascent Profound Realm and collecting their profound cores and then using their power, give your dantian a shock effect. When you do this, not only can you open the second main profound vein, you can also level your power-up thanks to the power of numerous profound cores. But this was is harmful to humans. The core of the profound monsters contains energy specific to them.  When this energy mixes with people''s own profound energies, it damages the purity of their profound energies. This leads to many problems in the future. So we shouldn''t choose this method unless we have to in these three ways. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to rise to a higher level than the Nascent Profound Realm in the future. Even if you miraculously ascend to a higher realm, you can jump every level in that realm with much more effort than other people, and you certainly can''t climb higher than that realm."


    With Sirius saying the first way, Asil engraved it in his mind and decided to use this method only as of the last way, as his master said. Sirius kept talking quickly and said the second way too:


    "The second way is less dangerous way. In fact, if we do this way, I think there will be an increase in the purity of energy. The higher the purity of your energy, the higher the speed at which you move in the Natural Profound Realm. You need to find a pure profound herb to make this way work. Once you find it, if you burn it in a closed environment, it will cause a reaction that will increase the profound energy purity very much in a short time. This sudden reaction also stimulates the dantian and the profound vein, enabling the opening of the second main profound vein."


    "But the pure profound herb is very rare. I do not think that there is any in this place. Even if someone finds it by chance, I don''t think there''s anyone in a place like this capable of picking it up without damaging it. Let''s just say that too happened miraculously. There''s no way a broke man like you could buy something that valuable. So the only way to do it is to find the pure profound herb yourself and burn it before you get it out of the ground. Even if you do this, the effect will decrease because you will not in a closed environment, this should be enough to open the second main profound vein. But are you lucky enough to find something so valuable in a place like this? God only knows that."


    With Sirius explaining the second way, Asil was beginning to think whether it was really easy to open the second main profound vein. On the first way, there were a lot of profound monsters that are in the Nascent Profound Realm, and in the second way, there was a rare herb that he had to get or encounter miraculously and pick it up himself, which is very difficult.


    While Asil, inquisitive, waited, Sirius''s voice got even more serious, and he said the third way: "As for the third way... This way is easier than others. Even in as little as five minutes, you can get the second main profound vein open. All it takes to make this way work is for someone very powerful to put pressure on your dantian and the second main profound vein with the profound energy. You''re lucky you know some very powerful people. Like me and the crazy person who gave you the necklace, I was in. If you see that maniac one more time, tell him to open your second main profound vein, and convince him to do so, your second main profound vein will open smoothly. besides, this will be a very useful thing for you as you are using the profound energy of people much more powerful than you. So to try this way, all you have to do is convince that lunatic or someone as powerful as him."


    When he heard of this path, Asil become involuntarily happy. After all, it was much easier to try this way than the others, and according to his master, it would benefit him. But soon this joy of the Asil left its place in limbo, and he immediately asked to be sure:


    "Master, why do I have to find someone else to try this way? When you were talking about people who could make this method work, you said, ''strong people like me and the crazy person who gave you the necklace I was in''. So you can make this way work too. Why should I find the senior who gave me the necklace?"


    After Asil''s question, Sirius remained silent for a short time, after which he replied clearly: "Because I don''t want to do this method."


    After Sirius''s reply, Asil was rather surprised. Asil did not know why his master gave such an answer, but he knew he had to have absolutely reason to give such an answer. This time Asil did not ask his master why. But, even though Asil did not ask why this time Sirius explained the reason himself:


    "Brat, there''s a big reason why I don''t want to do this. You know I''m sealed in this necklace and I can''t use all my power. In my current situation, there is a certain amount of power that I can use, and because of this seal, the power that I use is slowly recuperating itself. In the last three months, I''ve used some of my power to strengthen you. I need to use almost all of my remaining power to put pressure on your dantian and the main profound veins. But if I do, I need to fall asleep for a while to regain my strength, and it''s unclear how long that will be. This state of sleep will last a month at best; a year at worst."


    "But even though your second profound vein has been opened, a great genius like you can do things that will take your glory to a sacred level until I wake up. And if that happens, even when I wake up, I''ll still have to use my power to fix what my student did. I don''t want to go into a shit cycle like this. Which is why I won''t use my power to open your second main profound vein. So ask that lunatic. But I warn you, you can go crazy trying to convince that nut. I don''t even want to think about how tired you''ll be to convince him that just being in the same environment for a short time is something that''s made me mentally tired."


    After his master''s words, Asil smiled involuntarily and then spoke: "Master, do you really regret taking me as a student or not? I don''t get it most of the time. You talk to me often with sarcastic decency and occasionally remind me that you trust me as you did just now. But if you act like that, no matter what I ask, you answer in a way, and if there''s something I need to learn in the future, you let me learn in the future through my own effort by not answering. You''re a really strange master."


    Following Asil''s words, Sirius breathed gently through his nose and then replied: "Hmph... Brat, don''t talk too much. It''s your fault that you''re such a genius. It was my fault not to think that level of your genius was so supreme. Now that you''ve learned, don''t talk, meditate and guide your energy. And since you''re such a genius, you should meditate a little more. As a reward for that genius, you''re going to meditate for three more hours a day, so go ahead."


    After his master''s words, Asil smiled and started to meditate as his master said.

 Chapter 60 - Conflict (2)

    Time progressed, and Asil''s meditation ended. After the meditation, he ate some more of the food on the table and then went out of Medivh''s room and into his room. His room was slightly smaller compared to Medivh''s, and the only difference between the two rooms was the quality of the materials and the fact that there was only one toilet and bathroom in Asil''s room. After entering the room, he comforted his body by taking a shower and then went to bed and slept.


    After sleeping so comfortably that he hadn''t slept in a long time, he got out of bed and sat on one of the seats after washing his hand and face, waiting for Medivh.


    After a wait of about thirty minutes, the door of the room was knocked, and, following Asil''s approval, Medivh walked in. When he walked in, he had a smile on his face and spoke directly to the Asil.:


    "Asil, I found a very good job for us. We''re gonna do this with a lot of mercenaries. So I don''t think it''s going to be too dangerous. But what we''re going to do is get off to a good start, make sure we get our names out there, and get better jobs. What we''re going to do is escort the stepdaughter of the leader of one of the great families of this city to the Black Dragon Mountain Range and protect the stepdaughter of this leader until she returns home."


    After his brief explanation, Medivh continued talking and transferred the information he had just learned about being a mercenary.


    According to Medivh, the challenges of the missions taken by mercenaries were progressing as F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, and SS+. The challenge level F, there were very safe jobs like escorting a vile property or reporting probable attacks on the watchtowers of fortified cities.


    Levels E and D were the levels of the protection jobs for the people that are generally were not very high in status, usually, there was no danger in these tasks too.


    But in level D jobs, one could face sudden dangers at any moment. In levels C, B, and A often involved things like protecting people with status, caravans carrying a lot of important material, or auctions displaying valuable goods. Of course, depending on the status of the protected and how high the security is, the level of difficulty would naturally increase or decrease.


    All the jobs above level A had a certain amount of risk of life. For example, people who wanted to do S-and SS-level missions were involved in battles in which many people died or were trying to hunt down dangerous profound monsters.


    SS+ was a special level and the one taking part in it would encounter enemies that are at least in the final level of the Nascent Profound Realm or the Natural Profound Realm.


    The job Medivh choose was escorting someone with status. The number of the mercenaries escorting was high and other than these mercenaries, there were people in the leader''s family escorting her in this mission, and since this made the mission less dangerous and easy, a mission like this normally should be in the level C. However, the difficulty level of this mission was rated A. It was because of the place where the person to be protected would go.


    The name of the place where the person to be protected would go was the Black Dragon Mountain Range, which was the most dangerous place within the boundaries of the Black Dragon Kingdom. According to Medivh, that place was home to many Profound Monsters and there were many armed outlaws. It was also the center of the Black Dragon Mountain Range, a place considered sacred by the Black Dragon Kingdom and forbidden to enter. Of course, every year many people wanted to know the cause of this sanctity, and for that, they set out to the center of the Black Dragon Mountain Range. But none of the people who left could return. Some said it was because the Black Dragon Kingdom put strong guards there, while others said that there was a powerful profound monster there and that it killed whoever entered its territory, but since none of them returned alive it was nothing more than a rumor.


    When Medivh told Asil what he knew, he thought this mission was not suitable for Asil at first, but then when he learned that the person they were going to protect would only go to the outer region of the Black Dragon Mountain Range and return after some time, he concluded that it would not be so dangerous, taking into account the fact that there would be many other mercenaries.


    Also, according to other information Medivh learned, the person to protect was the sixteen-year-old stepdaughter of the leader of the Vesta Family, the recently rising family of Black Dragon City, the capital of the Black Dragon Kingdom. Rumour has it that the leader of the Vesta family began to develop very quickly after adopting this girl, and had become one of the great families of the city three years earlier when it was a family whose name was never heard of. So there were a lot of people who thought this development had something to do with this girl and wanted to see her. But the leader of the Vesta family had kept his stepdaughter in touch with no one of the other families or clans for three years and had always kept her inside the family estate. He had also taken heavy measures against the leaking of information about his daughter. So there was no significant known information about her other than her age.


    After explaining the necessary information to Asil, Medivh stroked the ring on his left hand and handed a white ring he had removed from inside his ring to Asil, then spoke: "Asil, this is the spatial ring I bought for you. Normally, I''d buy something more valuable, but I choose to buy the White Spatial ring because of the danger of attracting attention. It contains a twin sword that is a mid-level elementary profound item and a shield that is also a mid-level elementary profound, also some profound stones to contribute your progress in the elementary profound realm, besides some herbal pills that can help in situations like injury or burns and so on."


    "Other than that, there''s some money in the ring. I know you will say ''That is not necessary Big Brother Medivh.''. So before you say this, I''m warning you not to tell me you don''t need it for nothing. I already got these, and they''re not worth much. So you don''t have to worry about things like that. Let''s get your blood dripped on it in no time and take ownership. Then we''ll get ready and go for breakfast. Then we''ll go to the boss''s mansion and get started."


    The person''s blood was required to take ownership of the profound items. A blood contract was formed when the person''s blood was dripped into the profound items and no one else could use the items without the owner dying or breaking the blood contract on his own accord.


    After Medivh''s words, Asil, with gratitude in his heart, embarrassingly approved with his head, took the ring that Medivh had given him, and then slightly cut off his finger, pouring his blood onto the ring. He then transferred the profound energy to the ring and looked at the contents of the ring, and the moment he looked at it, an expression of astonishment appeared on his face.


    The reason for this expression was what Medivh referred to as "they''re not worth much.". Inside the ring, there were about fifty herbal pills that are power only perceived when looked into the ring with profound power and twenty profound stones that are filled the power of the elementary profound realm and five profound stones that are filled with the power of the Nascent Profound Realm.  And the amount that Medivh mentioned as '' there''s some money in the ring'' was exactly four hundred green profound coins!


    As Asil''s astonishment continued, Medivh smiled and talked while slowly moving towards the room of the door. "Asil, the armor I bought is layered armor and you can easily wear it under your clothes. But since the clothes you''re wearing are not suitable for our work, you can wear them under the clothes I put on the seat while you stare at the ring with your bewilderment. When you transfer profound power to the armor, it will take up your body''s shape. Come outside the inn after you''ve prepared. I''ll wait for you there."


    After Medivh walked out of the room, Asil saluted respectfully towards where he had gone, and turned to the seat behind him and took the clothes Medivh had left. These dresses were all in all black and were in a few pieces. They were a pair of jeans with bloodstains on them that looked a little pale and comfortable, a simple double vest, and a simple coat with cutouts. These seemed to have been used before, but Asil understood as soon as he saw that this was not, in fact, the case and that Medivh was struggling to make it look that way.


    Asil first removed a finger-thick black plate armor, a mid-level elementary profound item, from the ring that Medivh gave him, and he dripped his blood on it and took the ownership of it. He then took off his dress and wore the thin plate armor and covered it with the clothes that Medivh gave him.


    He then pulled out the twin swords inside the ring. They had almost nothing to do with the old swords he used and had a stylish appearance. It had black handles that even a large palm could easily hold, and it was made using profound iron. A little above the handles was a small section, embroidered with several small symbols, and the tips of the two swords were curved in different directions.


    Asil took them in his hand and moved his wrists around several times, turning them around, then with a satisfied expression, he dripped his blood on them and made the blood contract, and then put them back in his ring.. He then put the White Spatial Ring on his left hand and then went out of the room, then out of the inn, where Medivh was waiting.

 Chapter 61 - Conflict (3)

    After going out, Asil went to the town square with Medivh and, after having breakfast at one of the dining restaurants there, made their way to their new boss''s mansion.


    Asil and Medivh arrived at the manor of the Vesta family about twenty minutes later. Around this manor was a large garden decorated with many fruit trees and flowers on the meticulously mown grass, a wall around the Manor Garden, a large gate used to enter the garden from the outside, which was also the only gap in the wall and was made with railings and protected by many security around it. It was a large manor that''s exterior was painted using black and white colors, with diamond embroideries on its walls and it had four floors.


    When Medivh and Asil approached the Great Gate used to enter the Manor Garden, one of the guards around the gate vigilantly approached them, and after coming in front of them, he stopped and spoke: "Stop! Who are you guys? This is the private property of the Vesta family. Where do you think you are going this freely?"


    Medivh smiled and immediately replied: "Sir, we are two mercenaries who have come to this lofty place to accompany the precious daughter of the honorable leader of the glorious Vesta family on her journey. I know you can''t let anyone in who says they''re mercenaries, and you must have been instructed in advance to let only those above standard in. Your honorable leader wants people who are at least in the third level of the elementary profound realm to protect his precious daughter. But don''t worry, we came here conscious of these requirements. We may be young, but my brother and I are people who are at higher levels than the third level of the elementary profound realm. Don''t you doubt that."


    After speaking, Medivh unleashed his aura in the Nascent Profound Realm, and a bewildered look occurred in the guard''s eyes. It was not normal for someone at such a young age to be at such a level. Although there were more powerful young people in the kingdom than they faced, all of these young people were the inheritors of important families. But he was a young man, dressed in ordinary clothes and a mercenary. So the bodyguard was naturally surprised.


    After this bewilderment, he returned to Asil in anticipation and, though somewhat distraught involuntarily when he saw the aura in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm that Asil had unleashed, he allowed them to enter.


    Asil and Medivh passed through the gate without wasting time and walked to the front of the manor. When they entered the Manor Garden, there were many mercenaries in front of the door. Some of them were molded, others had a normal body. They had different weapons, and the sunlight reflected off them made them look stronger.


    When Asil and Medivh approached, many of the mercenaries there looked at them with solemn expressions; but Asil and Medivh came to the place where everyone was waiting, as if they had never been bothered by these looks, and waited for the leader of the Vesta family to come out of the Manor and talk to them.


    Time progressed, and several more mercenaries came in through the manor''s door to the place where people had gathered. After a wait of about thirty minutes under the tense atmosphere, the manor door was finally opened and three people came out. Of those three, one was in the front and the other two were on his right and left rear cross. The person in front was a man in his fifties, green eyes, wearing a dress made of high-quality green fabric and some embroideries, about one meter and eighty centimeters tall, relatively molded, walking nobly and moving elegantly the stylish-looking cane with gold embroidered on his right hand as he walked.


    From the two behind this man, the one on the left side was wearing a hooded red dress that was clearly made of quality materials even though it was too loose to show her body figure. Since this elegant dress is a lady''s dress, those who were there immediately realized that the person wearing it was the famous stepdaughter of the Vesta family. The girl in the red dress, however, was wearing her dress hoodie so her hair or forehead could not be seen. Likewise, her face was not visible too since she had a red veil on her face. The only thing that could be noticed was her bright green eyes.


    The person on the other side was likewise wearing a hooded dress and veil. So her physical appearance such as her facial features or hair color could not be understood, only her charmingly beautiful black eyes were visible. This girl was wearing a black dress, and her dress was also too plentiful to reveal her body lines, but she was pale beside the other girl.


    As people pondered about who this girl was, the man in front of the three spoke after striking his cane three times to the ground to create a silence around him: "My name is Orion Vesta. I am the leader of the glorious Vesta family. You are here to accompany my daughter Nyks on her journey to the outer reaches of the Black Dragon Mountain Range. You will do your duty on this journey with my family''s bodyguards, and therefore you will be a crowded group. But your destination is a dangerous area and you risk being attacked by bandits or enemies of my family. So those who are afraid to risk their lives should leave before they go on their journey. Because when the journey begins, if something happens to my daughter because of someone''s fault, or if one of you escapes, I will make sure that that person and that person''s family are dead!


    Orion Vesta waited a while after he spoke, and no one left during that time. Then he looked at the mercenaries and spoke: "Good. The person wearing the red dress behind me is my daughter Nyks. The person in the black dress next to her is the maid who takes care of my daughter Nyks''s needs. She will take care of all my daughter''s needs and will travel with Nyks during the mission. When you come back here, if no harm has come to my daughter, there is no doubt that you will receive a good reward. Now you can go with our family guards."


    Orion Vesta spoke to the girl in the red dress in a way that no one could hear then turn around after they spoke. He then signaled to one of the guards in the garden to begin the journey. In less than a minute after this sign, two elegant and powerful profound horses were brought to the front of the Manor, and the girls, whose facial features were unclear, slowly rode out of the manor. In their immediate vicinity, the guards of the Vesta family were advancing, and the guards were surrounded by a group of mercenaries.


    Orion Vesta looked at them from where he was until they left the Manor and disappeared, and after they got out of the line of sight, he spoke quietly to himself, then opened the door of the Manor and entered it.


    "I hope nothing happens to Nyks. Otherwise, I''ll have to kill all the guards and mercenaries on this mission! "


    -------------------------------


    About two hours before Asil and Medivh left the inn...


    Black Dragon City, one of the city''s back alleys...


    The street was quite quiet, but that silence broke suddenly when someone entered the street. Normally this street was the main center of criminal groups supported by several families with a certain status in the city. That''s why most of the time nobody came to this street. But today, unexpectedly, someone walked into this street. This caused some people to look at the person entering the street through the windows of the buildings, which were so old and worn out that they were almost ruined.


    The person who entered the street was wearing a hooded robe, where his facial lines were unclear, and had waited motionless where he had been for some time after entering the street. As he waited, the people in the old houses in the vicinity kept watching him, and before long a man had come out of one of the houses carrying a small dagger in his hand.


    The man with the dagger slowly approached the man wearing the hooded robe and spoke as the distance between them descended to about five meters: "This is not a place where anyone can walk around as they please. Say your intentions if you do not want to get hurt."


    After the dagger man''s menacing words, the hooded robed man said of his reason for being here: "I have no business with you. Where''s Leodex? I came to see him."


    The voice of the robed person was like that of a middle-aged man, and his speech had caused the face of the dagger man to twitch and respond vociferously:


    "Where''s Leodex? I didn''t hear wrong, did I? You say leodex, not Lord Leodex! You can''t come here and see our leader the way you want. Who are you and what do you want?!"


    As the man with the dagger spoke loudly, he turned his dagger in his hand to draw attention to the dagger and waited for the answer of the man in the robe with a serious facial expression.


    The man in the robe didn''t keep him waiting too long, so he put his hand inside his robe, and after a while, he pulled out an emblem from inside his robe with a black pile of bones on it, and showed it to the man with the dagger, and then he spoke.:


    "I come from Kastor. I am here upon the order of our Young Master, and I need to speak to your leader, Leodex, immediately.. This is an urgent matter for you and for us."

 Chapter 62 - Conflict (4)

    After this conversation, the man with the dagger kept quiet for a while and later said, "follow me." and walked to the house where he came out. He didn''t open the door after coming to the front of the house and instead looked around and made sure there was no stranger around, then walked to the streetlight next to the house and groped its middle section with his hand a bit. A few seconds later, a few feet to the right of the Streetlight, the floor opened like a hidden horizontal door and hidden stairs that went down appeared. The man with the dagger went down the stairs without waiting, and the man in the robe followed him without hesitation.


    The path they walked down the stairs was three meters wide, and the path was lit thanks to burning torches, one in every ten meters. After they moved about ten meters, the secret door closed. They continued to move forward, as if unaffected by the closing of the gate, and as they moved forward, the path they were walking gradually widened. A few minutes later they arrived in front of a stone door five meters wide.


    When they came to this door, the man with the dagger slowly approached the door and, after hitting the door twice, said, "Lord Leodex. There''s someone from Kastor. He says it''s important." And then waited quietly outside the door.


    A few seconds later, the door opened slowly, and as the door opened, the inside was visible. Inside was a large warehouse, and inside that warehouse was a large box with many weapons, armor, and similar materials, many men scattered around, doing errands, and a large leather sofa on which a man was spread out.


    The man with the dagger moved towards to the man on the sofa after the room opened and the man in the robe followed him. The man sitting on the couch was burly, with a large battle wound on his face, wearing a quality leather jacket and thought to be in his fifties in appearance; but despite this appearance, he was apparently much older than that because of the aura he spread around him.


    When the man with the dagger came before this burly man, he leaned respectfully and then spoke: "Lord Leodex. Kastor''s ambassador has come to see you on an important matter."


    This man, whose name is Leodex, looked at the man with the dagger first and then spoke as if he were a bit annoyed: "You said that at the door already! You don''t have to say it twice. I''m not deaf. Go back to your business."


    After the words of the man named Leodex, the man with the dagger sighed with relief that nothing had happened to him, respectfully saluted him once more, and headed in the direction he had come and exited the warehouse.


    After he left, Leodex looked at the man in the robe and spoke: "So, tell me what you want. Usually not many from Kastor people come here."


    After speaking, Leodex looked at the man in the robe and waited for his answer, but there was no answer. After about ten seconds of no reply, Leodex yelled at his man nearby and told them to get out, and after everyone in the warehouse got out, he spoke again: "I hope it''s a matter worth getting everyone out and disrupting my business. Speak, what do you want."


    The man in the robe did not remain silent this time and immediately explain his reason for coming here: "Lord Leodex, as far as I know, a group connected to you has been attacked last night, all of them were killed. That must have put your business in a jam." The robed man paused after speaking, and after looking at the edgy expression on Leodex''s face, he continued to speak: "If you have no idea who is involved in this, I would say it for you. But of course, in that case, you''ll have to do us a favor."


    After the robed man''s words, Leodex looked at him nervously, shouting in a stern tone: "If you tell me who those assholes are and where to find them, we can talk about the favor you''re talking about!"


    "Lord Leodex, we do not know who is undermining your work, but as a result of our investigations, we have learned that the people who are doing this work are under the command of another person, and we know where that person will be."


    "Good. What you want to say it, tell me."


    "Master Leodex, we only ask that when you find this person, you punish someone else with him. The person we want you to punish is someone who is in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm. So you can do this without effort."


    Leodex was a little surprised when he heard the ''fourth level of the elementary profound realm'' and then asked immediately: "So you are telling me that if I kill someone in the Fourth level of the elementary profound realm, you would give me information about the people undermining my business? Somehow I can''t believe it!"


    After leodex''s disbelief-filled speech, the robed man tried to convince him by speaking without delay: "Master Leodex, the people you are looking for are actually two girls. The person they''re connected to is a young man in the second-level of the Nascent Profound Realm. These two girls are also probably protecting the young man. This young man came to Kastor on the day your affairs were undermined, forcibly taking our young Master''s personal slave and humiliating our young Master in front of the slaves. Naturally, The Young Master wants this young man who humiliated him to die. So we have the same goals. the one we want you to kill is another young man, who was the other slave that was bought besides our young master''s personal slave. Our young Master wants these two young men dead. If you accept our offer, I''ll tell you where they are."


    Leodex kept quiet for a while and thought about it. Then he said: "Some who bought the personal slave of your Young Master and humiliate him in front of the slaves cannot be ordinary. Did you look into his background?"


    The robed man replied without hesitation: "Of course we have investigated this but as a result of our investigations we have not been able to get any information. We did not know that young man, as if he didn''t live on this earth. Which proves his background is unusual. All we know about him is he''s got two bodyguards and where he''ll be today. Other than that, we have no information." The man in the robe paused after speaking and continued to speak in a somewhat surprised tone. "But even if we had no information about him, I never thought that this might unexpectedly scare Lord Leodex who is famous for his fearlessness. If you''re afraid of this, I need to leave and see someone else. If you excuse me."


    The man in the robe turned around and slowly made his way to the door after speaking. As he progressed, Leodex clenched his teeth and finally stood up, unable to bear it any more and spoke: "We have a deal! Tell me where to find them!"


    The robed man slowly turned around and answered without any movement: "Lord Leodex is indeed, as rumored, a fearless man. It''s really an honor to see this with my own eyes. You''re looking for a young redhead. When you see him, you immediately recognize him because of his hair. Other than that, the former slave we want dead is a sixteen-year-old boy with long black hair. They applied as mercenaries for the job the leader of the Vesta family wanted, and today they will escort the stepdaughter of the leader of the Vesta family. You can find them there. How you get your revenge is entirely up to you. Now, excuse me..."


    The robed man, after speaking, made his way to the door and went out into the street where he came from through the hidden door. Minutes after he left the street, the men Leodex sent out came back to the warehouse.


    When his men arrived at the warehouse again, Leodex called one of them to his side and spoke as he clenched his fist: "Go quickly and find some men. They will be mercenaries who will protect the stepdaughter of the Vesta family, and in the course of the mission, they will kill a red-haired brat and some long black haired brat in the fourth level of the Profound realm. The red brat''s bodyguards may be at the apex of the Nascent Profound Realm. So make sure the group is strong enough. And take Leor with you when you leave. He needs some experience. If his hand isn''t soaked with blood, he won''t be able to handle the business in the future."


    After Leodex spoke, the man he spoke to respectfully approved with his head and quickly walked out of the warehouse and began collecting men, as Leodex said.


    .

 Chapter 63 - Conflict (5)

    Asil and Medivh set out with a group of mercenaries to the Black Dragon Mountain Range for three hours and no dangerous events occurred during that time.


    At the end of the three-hour walk to the border of the outer region of the Black Dragon Mountain Range, at that moment one of the mercenaries in the group, who was escorting the young lady of the Vesta family, shouted a direction with his hand toward the guards near Nyks who was wearing red robes:


    "Hey. We''re not going to a playground. Why are we carrying brats like these? They''re just going to be a burden on us out there and maybe lead to the deaths of a lot of people. Who knows, they might even cause harm to the young lady Nyks. We have to send them back to prevent such things from happening."


    After this conversation, another mercenary from close to the talking mercenary spoke: "Yes, he is telling the truth. I also think that they might cause harm to the Young Lady Nyks. But we shouldn''t send them back. Because if we send them back, they can tell others the details of our destination. If that happens, we may be in grave danger because of those who want Young lady Nyks to be harmed. That''s why we have to kill these two. This would be the best."


    After the second mercenary''s words, the first mercenary spoke again: "Brother, you''re really right. For the sake of Young Lady Nyks and the smooth completion of the mission, I will kill them immediately."


    After the mercenary spoke, he started to walk towards the two men at the back of the group after pulling out a heavy sword that was one and a half meters long and fifteen centimeters wide.


    These two were exactly Asil and Medivh. They were looking towards the mercenary who was moving towards them because they could not understand this sudden event. After the mercenary walked a few feet, Medivh laughed slightly and took a step forward.


    But as he stepped in, a young girl sounded behind the mercenary, who was carrying a heavy sword in his hand and advancing towards Asil and Medivh: "Everyone who comes here, they are fit for this task. If they weren''t, my father wouldn''t have let them join this mission. So what you do to them means you don''t respect my father''s decision, which I won''t allow as his daughter."


    After these words, the mercenary with the heavy sword turned around and saw the Young Lady of the Vesta Family with green eyes and a red dress who was looking at Asil and Medivh whom he wanted to kill.


    After the words of the Young Lady Nyks, one of the guards near her shouted towards the mercenary using the heavy sword: "You heard our Young Lady! Back to where you were!"


    After the guard''s words, the mercenary with the heavy sword put his sword back to his back after breathing coldly from his nose, dismissively looked at Asil and Medivh, gone back to where he was.


    As the mercenary went back to were he was, Medivh and Asil looked towards him for a while, and then Asil spoke quietly: "Big Brother Medivh, have you seen these mercenaries before, or have something happened between you and them?"


    Medivh, looking coldly at the mercenary''s estranged back, calmly replied: "It''s the first time I''ve seen them today. And there''s no reason why they suddenly act like this to us. Asil, what do you think of that?"


    Asil thought about it and immediately replied: "Big Brother Medivh, even if you don''t know them they know you from somewhere and they don''t like you for a reason. At least I can tell by the way he looks at you. Otherwise, they wouldn''t say that someone like you in the Nascent Profound Realm would slow down the group and cause the Young Lady Nyks harm. There is something wrong here."


    Medivh remained silent for a short time and looked around with his eyes as he walked, and then spoke quietly.: "I feel that way too. This task may be more difficult for us than I thought. Be careful."


    After speaking, Medivh stroked his ring and pulled out a crimson-colored orb the size of a marble, and then handed it to the Asil and spoke: "Asil, take this. This is a special profound item of my family. If you break it, the system inside it, built with profound energy seals, will give me the image and the locations of things that were around until five seconds before it was broke. If something unexpected happens and we have split, as a result, do not hesitate to use it. No matter how dangerous you are, I''ll come to help you."


    Asil looked at the little red sphere that Medivh had given him, tilting his head slightly, and then spoke after he politely picked it up and put it in his spatial ring: "Big Brother Medivh, you don''t have to go to all that trouble for me. But now I know it won''t help to talk about it. So there''s no point in taking too long. Thank you."


    After Asil spoke, Medivh approved with his slight nod and did not speak anymore.


    Time progressed, and about ten minutes later the conversation between several mercenaries in the back of the group began to be heard in the vicinity:


    "Do we really have to take these brats with us? They''re definitely not going to be any use and we''re going to have to babysit them. They should have gone on a level E mission instead of a mission like this."


    "Brother, you overestimate them. Even the F level is too much for them, hahaha..."


    "Don''t say that. At least one of them is in the Nascent Profound Realm. There are not many people who are so young and have such high profound realm."


    "Look what you''ve dramatized. That Brat is definitely the son of a rich man. To inflate his profound power, his father might have spent money and bought valuable medicine ."


    "Yes, yes, it should be like that. Even though he is in the Nascent Profound Realm, he has no real battle experience. A man who has never seen death and whose hand has not been soaked with blood, no matter how powerful he is, is just a burden in the mercenary business."


    "..."


    ...


    As the conversations continued, Medivh was doing his best to keep his nerve. Had he taken part in this task alone, he would have already replied to those who had uttered words. However, he had Asil with him on this mission, and if he made a scene, Asil could be dismissed before he had any experience. He didn''t want that to happen, so he kept on holding his temper down and walking.


    But the mercenaries who spoke did not shut up, and when Medivh did not react for a long time, they breathed dismissively from their noses and started talking about Asil as well.


    "The other brat is definitely someone trying to curry favor with the rich brat. Look at him, he won''t leave. I wonder if he thinks that someone in the second level of the Nascent Profound Realm is superior or something.?"


    "Hahaha, of course, my brother, he will think so. Can''t you see, he is only in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm."


    "He certainly didn''t come to that level by his own effort. He probably entertained the redhead at night, so the redhead rewarded him by giving him some medicine to boost his profound power."


    After these conversations, Asil tried to control himself by clenching his right fist with all his power, although there was no change in his facial expression. If the Asil had been alone in the same way as Medivh, he would certainly not have endured so much and would have responded against so many people even if he knew that he would be beaten alone. That way at least he wouldn''t have put his pride aside, but this time it was different. Asil felt indebted to Medivh and knew that if he made a scene here, Medivh would be involved. If that happened, Medivh would also be distressed, so he was trying to control himself by putting his pride aside.


    However, this situation completely changed with the next sentence of the mercenaries.


    "Hahaha, brother, do you really believe that someone like him can please this rich brat? I think both he and his father went to this brat''s room at night and..."


    "You take that back!"


    The mercenary''s word was interrupted by Asil''s immediate sentence "You take that back!". When this sentence was heard, the mercenaries who spoke were suddenly silenced and turned towards Asil, with a vague smile forming on the faces of some of them.. Asil''s reaction was something they had been waiting for for a long time, and in the end, what they had been waiting for had come true.

 Chapter 64 - First Blood

    The last person to speak of the mercenaries was a man of brown hair, slightly overweight, brown eyes, carrying a long, thin sword around his waist, looking in his forties. This man was an independent mercenary, unlike other mercenaries who had participated in Mercenary Missions many times, living and speaking alone. He was also famous for humiliating the new mercenaries and eventually maiming them by provoking them. He had joined the conversation of those who spoke at the time and had easily managed to provoke his target.


    The mercenary whom Asil opposed spoke with a laugh: "HAHAHAHA, have you heard my brothers? He told me to take my word back, hahahaha... Brat, do you know who I am? My name is Enbi Mada. I''ve been on more difficult missions than you could ever imagine. Who do you think you are and you tell me to take my word back?"


    After Enbi Mada''s words, Asil replied with no hesitation:


    "Shut up! I don''t care who you are! You can talk about me all you want, I can tolerate it, but you can''t say anything bad about my father! Take that back, or I''ll make you regret it!"


    His father Cem Mirza was very valuable to the Asil. Asil, although he felt indebted to Medivh and did not want to involve him in his own affairs and put him in danger, there was a limit to what he could stand. Cem Mirza was the bottom line in his heart. And Enbi Mada unknowingly had crossed this line. This caused Asil to stop holding back.


    Sirius''s voice echoed in his mind when Asil rested fearlessly on the man opposite him. "Brat, you have absolutely no chance of beating the man you''re dealing with. Even if you use it all, even if you manage to strike a single blow by sacrificing half your life, you certainly can''t defeat him. He is in the fourth level of the Nascent Profound Realm, he is one whole realm superior to you. What do you think?"


    After Sirius''s speech, Asil replied instantly. "Then I will strike a blow at this man who has insulted my father by sacrificing half of my life."


    Sirius laughed and spoke with delight after this reply. "HAHAHAHA, so my student can get serious when it comes to it... Child, you finally want revenge. Finally, a moment has come for me, hahahaha... Go and do your best with all your strength. Try to strike one blow at the right time. I will help you with my own strength as you strike that single blow. Go and crush him, Child, HAHAHAHA..."


    After the speech, in which Sirius called him child instead of brat for the first time and used a satisfied tone while speaking, Asil did not give any answers and looked at Enbi Mada with determined eyes.


    Medivh and the mercenaries who did not know the conversation between Asil and Sirius instantly looked at Asil with strange expressions. No one expected such a reaction from Asil.


    According to mercenaries, Asil was a man who had no experience, perhaps even ascended to the fourth level of the elementary profound realm thanks to Medivh. According to Medivh, Asil was interesting, capable of good perception and logic, well brought up. He did not expect such a move from Asil, but the astonishment that resulted from his move did not last very long and he was quickly replaced by satisfaction. Medivh understood that he had underestimated Asil after this move.


    Enbi Mada''s facial muscles twitched, and after drawing his weapon, he spoke as he took a step forward and slowly began to move towards the Asil: "Brat, you''re going to make me regret it, are you? Come and make me, hahaha!"


    As Enbi Mada drew out his long sword and began to walk towards her, Asil also took his right hand over the dimensional ring in his left hand to take out his swords.


    Seeing Asil''s move, Medivh looked at him with a delighted smile and take a step forward to help without hesitation.


    At that moment, however, an ice-cold girl''s voice came from behind Enbi Mada, which caused the movements of Enbi Mada, Medivh, and Asil to stop involuntarily.


    "Stop this nonsense now! You''re slowing us down! Once we get to the outer part of the Black Dragon Mountain Range, the Young Lady would not go any further and stop there. When that time comes, you can handle your things the way you want! If you understand, don''t linger and move on!"


    When this girl''s voice was heard, everyone looked unconsciously in the direction that the sound was coming from, and when they looked there, there was a chill in their hearts. The reason this chill occurred was because of a cold pair of eyes looking towards the side where Asil and Enbi Mada were. These eyes were black and also callous, like the depths of a bottomless abyss. It was as if no person that was there meant anything to the owner of these eyes.


    The owner of these eyes was the girl in the black dress who came with the Young Lady Nyks. After she spoke, the young lady Nyks turned toward her, gratefully approving with her head, and then turned to one of her bodyguards and said something in a low voice. After her speech, the bodyguard immediately turned to the Asil with Enbi Mada, telling them to settle their affairs later and move on.


    After the words of the bodyguard, Enbi Mada briefly looked towards the girl in black and then, after nervously spitting on the ground, joined the advancing group and continued the journey.


    As he left, Asil stopped where he was for a short time. Then, to repel his anger later, he buried it in his heart and proceeded. As for Medivh, he didn''t say anything or react any differently and kept walking.


    After a few minutes of walking, Asil looked towards the girl in the black dress and asked Sirius in his mind: "Master, how high is that girl''s power? When she spoke, the feeling I felt in her was much stronger than Enbi Mada."


    Sirius immediately replied: "Brat, if I rank the people here as general levels of power, that girl is second on the list. I mean, I wouldn''t recommend you do anything to piss her off. Otherwise, even if you do everything you can, you''ll die before you can hurt her."


    After Sirius''s words, Asil asked no further questions and continued walking.


    Time progressed, and the entrance to the outer section of the Black Dragon Mountain Range was finally visible. The entrance section of the mountain range was bumpy and wide enough that many horse-drawn carriages could fit side by side. There were many trees around which were thick-bodied and tall. Because these trees were so tight and so numerous, you couldn''t see what was going on in the distance. Also, due to the light fog moving out of the Black Dragon Mountain Range and up to the entrance of the outer section, the eyesight of the people in the escort group was slightly reduced.


    When they arrived at the entrance to the outer section of the Black Dragon Mountain Range, the guards told the mercenaries to move more slowly and to be cautious.


    The escorting group continued to advance deep into the outer section of the Black Dragon Mountain Range. After a walk of about twenty minutes, there was a change in Medivh''s pace, followed by a change in the speed at which he quickly entered near Asil and spoke solemnly and quietly:


    "Asil, we are surrounded. Be careful."


    After Medivh''s abrupt sentence, Asil looked towards him and gently approved with his head.


    But at that very moment, Sirius''s sudden and screaming voice echoed from his mind: "Brat, get down!!"


    After the sound of Sirius, Asil leaned down unconsciously and felt a chill pass over his head as he bowed. Before they knew what had happened, they started screaming and the road they were walking on was soaked with blood.


    Asil looked around quickly and saw that six people had died due to arrows lodged in their bodies. Out of the six dead, there were three wounded and one of them was severely wounded. There were also many arrows stuck in many places. Most of these arrows were in the vicinity of the girls in the middle section of the escort group; however, when Asil looked there, he found that there were no arrows in a field of about five meters around the two girls riding horses and that all the arrows that were thrown there had fallen apart from this five-meter field, all of them cut off.


    After the sudden attack, the people became more alert and immediately pulled their weapons and tried to sense where the enemy was.


    As they tried to sense the enemy, the girl in black spoke again in her cold voice: "Because of your sudden attack you have already killed six people and wounded three others. Most people are on alert after this attack. It''s only going to take time for you to try harder. Go out and say whatever you want.. I''ll leave it up to you how to say it. Say it with your mouth or with your blood!"

 Chapter 65 - First Blood (2)

    Six people had been killed by the attack earlier and one was too severely wounded to fight anymore. This naturally weakened the psychological and physical strength of the escort group, which at first consisted of two girls, twenty-five bodyguards, and forty-eight mercenaries.


    Of those who died, four were bodyguards and two were mercenaries. All three wounded were among the bodyguards. Mercenaries were more experienced in such situations, so they were superior in terms of experience, which naturally increased their chances of survival in the face of such a situation.


    After the girl in the black dress spoke in a cold tone, everyone in the group looked around with their eyes extremely alert, trying to figure out how many people and where the people who ambushed them were.


    For a few seconds after her speech, there was no sound from the perimeter, but then there was a footsteps sound in front of the escort group. These footsteps became increasingly close, and a few seconds later a silhouette appeared in front of the escort group.


    This silhouette was wearing all-black robes and had a white mask on his face that concealed all his body lines. This man had no characteristics, including his age, and his hazel-colored eyes were the only thing that could be seen.


    The man in the mask approached slowly and stood about twenty meters ahead of the group. After he stopped, he slowly glanced at the group. Then he turned towards the girl in black and said calmly: "Young Lady, you are not wrong in what you say. Further dealing with these weak attacks would be unnecessary. But there''s one thing I don''t understand. How does a little lady like you intend to make us pay for this with our blood? If you trust those behind you, I suggest you don''t."


    The masked man sounded like a middle-aged man. He shook his right hand when he finished his words, and something unexpected happened at that moment.


    Twelve of the surviving mercenaries and four of the bodyguards in the escort group marched to the man''s side. When they came to him, they turned towards the escort group with ominous smiles on their faces, waiting for the man in black to speak again without making any movement.


    The bewilderment on the faces of the people who stayed in the escort group who saw this incident soon turned to anger. Clearly, some of them had betrayed the escort group and had previously provided information to this mysterious man, causing this situation.


    After coming to the side of the people who had changed ranks by betrayal, the masked man spoke calmly again: "Young Lady, you must not trust people even if they serve the family to which you are connected, as you can see. I''m standing here alone talking to you, but you can understand that I trust the odds that I am in. I''m not alone here. The arrow attacks just now probably proved that. So you understand the situation you''re in, right?"


    Although the seeds of fear began to sprout at the heart of a few of the bodyguards in the escort group after the masked man''s words, the mercenaries had not changed at all.


    At that moment, the girl in black spoke very briefly: "So? Does that mean I should be afraid of you?"


    After her short answer, a strong aura of profound energy formed around her, causing the facial expression of everyone around her to change. Also, this sudden release of aura caused a fracture of several inches on the left side of the white mask that the masked man was wearing.


    When the girl in black unleashed her aura, there were only a few who could understand her true power, even though all those around her instantly understood that her power was too high, there were very few that truly understood the level of her power.


    Following this sudden change in circumstances, the masked man briefly remained silent and then spoke: "Young Lady, although I thought you were strong I never imagined you could be so strong, to speak frankly. It''s really unexpected to have someone like that in the Vesta family. So you are in the fifth level of the Core Profound Realm. While I think I''m the most powerful in terms of profound power here, this is a really unexpected and unpleasant change. Your ability to retain your power is truly extraordinary and commendable. But do you still think you can be the winning side in a battle here?"


    The masked man stopped talking after speaking this much and then whistled. A few seconds after the sound of this whistle dissipated, numerous footsteps were heard through the dense trees in the vicinity, and within a few seconds, silhouettes in black robes and white masks appeared on all sides. All of these silhouettes had different weapons in their hands, and their numbers seemed to be around two hundred by rough observation.


    The escort group was originally seventy-five but due to the sudden attack, six were dead and three were injured. So the number of battle capable was reduced to sixty-six now. A total of sixteen people from the group who were in the escorting group after the first masked man spoke, had changed sides by betraying the group. So there were only fifty men in the escort group who could fight with all their power, and out of those fifty, there were only one seriously, three wounded.


    On the other hand, the masked group that appeared in the vicinity was roughly two hundred people. In other words, it was four times the number of escort group!


    When the people in the masked group appeared, the man who first appeared and whose mask had just cracked, began talking again: "Young Lady, your power is quite high. Besides you, there are powerful people in your group. I can even say that your group is much stronger than my group as the average force. If this were a battle of equal numbers, surely your group would have won it by a clear margin. Unfortunately, the current situation does not look good for you. Even though the average profound power levels of the men in your group are higher than mine, our numerical superiority can cover that disadvantage and even turn it into an advantage. A lot of my men will die in the war between the two factions, but a lot of your men will die in the same way. Naturally, in a situation like this, we''ll be the victorious ones."


    After talking this much, the masked man paused and looked at the mercenaries and bodyguards and continued to talk: "I think you are capable of understanding the situation you are in. But still, I''m a guy who wants to finish my job very quickly and more easily. So I''m giving you two options. Your first option is to join me and fight alongside me against those who remain. If you do that, I''ll give you a good opportunity to play with these two young ladies after we''ve won this battle. Rumor has it the young lady Nyks is very pretty. And there''s a young lady here who''s so strong. You can''t see a young lady like her everywhere. Even if you can see it, it''s never easy to get people like her. But I''m offering you this opportunity. Join me and have fun with them as you wish when we win the battle. If you choose this, it will be good for you and for me. And if you don''t choose that, you''ll have a second choice. This will naturally be your death!"


    There was a silence in the vicinity shortly after the masked man''s offer, and many in the escorting group began to look at the two young girls who were around them and started to think about what to do. The masked man''s offer was a really good one for them. If they accepted this offer they would have a greater chance of survival and could unexpectedly do whatever they wanted with these two young girls they would not normally reach.


    The masked man remained silent and watched them calmly. On the other hand, Nyks, the young lady of the Vesta family, the girl in the red dress who was protected by the escort group, saw a passionate lust in the eyes of several people when she looked at the people around her, causing her to be exceedingly frightened. She was a young girl, and something like that scared her naturally.


    After a brief look around her, Nyks gathered her hands around her chest unconsciously out of fear and tried to protect her chest area that was really vague because of her loose dress, spoke with a trembling voice: "If... If you protect me and fight... and win this fight, I swear upon the honorable name of the Vesta family... that when we get back to the city, all of you will be rewarded greatly. You.... You can be sure about that."

 Chapter 66 - First Blood (3)

    Immediately Nyks''s words, one of the bodyguards who had just betrayed the escort group and came to the side of the masked man immediately laughed and spoke: "Hahahaha...Young lady Nyks, aren''t you forgetting something? After the leader of the Vesta Family adopted you, the power of the Vesta family Rose mysteriously instantly. Naturally, the other families tried to find out what this was like, but they didn''t find anything as a result of their research. All people know is that this development has something to do with you. Those who accept your offer will be rewarded generously by the leader of the Vesta family. But that''s an offer that will stand if they survive."


    "On the other hand, if they fight against you, they have a good chance of survival, and they learn how the Vesta family mysteriously suddenly got stronger, and they get a share of the money we make when we tell the secret to other families, and they have beautiful moments with a girl that never been seen before but wondered by many. Don''t you think our offer is better? For example, I am quite curious about the taste of the mysterious young lady of the Vesta family, hahahahaha..."


    The fear in Nyks''s eyes and tremble in her body increased after the words of the bodyguard. As she shivered in fear, the girl in black had no change in her body and was watching with her ice-cold eyes whether there would be a change around.


    After a few seconds, three bodyguards and seven mercenaries, including Enbi Mada, who found the masked man''s offer reasonable, left the area where the escort group was and marched to the side of the masked man, then as the initial betrayers turned and looked at the escort group.


    The masked man waited a few more seconds to speak, and then when he saw that there was no one else coming to their side, he looked at the girl in black and started talking: "Now you''re forty people left. So what are you going to do now, young lady?"


    With no sign of fear in her eyes, the girl in black first looked at the traitors, the masked people around her and the broken masked man who seemed to be the leader of the group, spoke coldly right after: "So you intend to learn the secret to the sudden rise of the Vesta family and sell it to other families. I see. So we''ll only have to kill five people each."


    After the girl in black spoke in a tone of no emotion as if she were talking about something insignificant, she got off her horse and extended her left hand, and suddenly a long sword appeared in her left hand. This was an all-black sword that seemed quite normal, with a small blood gutter in the middle to drain blood, one side sharp, a little over a meter long, the handle section roughly a little thicker than three fingers, and slightly sloping and decreasing in thickness as it moved towards the tip. But when it appeared, despite its normal appearance, the bodies of those who were the weakest as profound power trembled involuntarily and all had goose-bumps in their bodies. Even those stronger than them felt fear in their hearts. To them, although this sword seemed normal, it was a very dangerous and powerful sword.


    After the girl in black drew her sword, the others who remained in the escort group drew their weapons one by one and prepared for the battle that could begin at any moment. At that moment, the closest mercenary to the girl in black looked at her and spoke. "Young lady, frankly, I couldn''t figure out what a maid was doing with us at the beginning of this mission. But now I realize that my vision is very shallow and superficial. I am grateful to you for teaching me that." After the mercenary spoke, he raised his voice and continued to speak by looking at his friends who were around him and shouting. "Brothers, we don''t always get opportunities like this! As the young lady said, each of us only needs to kill five people! Let us show those who betray us what the price is for what they have done and what proud people are made of!! Brothers, let us wet this place with our blood and make our graves and theirs!!"


    The mercenary''s speech was followed by loud battle cries from the mercenaries in the escorting group, which echoed strongly around them, causing the masked group to sweat and become more alert even though they outnumbered them.


    After the battle cries, the girl in black told several guards near Nyks to protect her no matter the cost. She then unleashed her fearsome aura again took a few steps to get close to the man in the broken mask, then she stopped and waited for the enemies to attack.


    After his approach, the eyes of the man in the broken mask shone and he drew his two-handed long sword, pointing it horizontally forward and shouting. "Attack!!"


    After his command, the masked enemy group inside the surrounding wooded area began to run towards and approach the escort group at an increasingly accelerating pace.


    As they approached, Sirius''s happy voice echoed through Asil''s mind. "Finally... Finally, someone is going to die!! I was bored to death! Kid, go kill some people. I used all that power to you. It''s about time that the power that I spent came back, hahahaha."


    After his master''s words that were joyful because of the situation, Asil looked at the approaching enemies and spoke very quickly. "Master, what are our chances of winning?"


    "Brat, if you weren''t going to protect that shitty girl, I''d say you''d have a good chance of winning with the help of that black girl''s cursed sword and a few others in your group. Likewise, if you''d learned my Art of Black Death, you would have a better chance of winning. But still, considering where you''re fighting, I think you might win because of the Cursed Sword of the girl in black. So do your best and try to stay alive. Otherwise, I''ll kill you after you die."


    While the enemy group advanced towards the escort group as close as ten meters, Asil remained silent then tightly grabbed the swords in his hand and asked Sirius in his mind. "Master, in such an environment your power is coming back quickly, isn''t it? If so, will you use your power to strengthen my senses? I''ll try it."


    At Asil''s request, Sirius laughed and answered. "So you''re going to use it. HAHAHA, okay, by helping you with my strength, I will strengthen your feelings and strengthen your profound energy to help you use it more freely. Show me if this idea is as good as you think, hahahaha..."


    After his master''s reply, Asil smiled quietly and waited without moving under the killing desires from all sides towards him...


    When the masked group reached the outer section of the escort group, Sirius used his power to amplify the Asil''s senses. When he did that, Asil began to feel things around him, even if he wasn''t looking. In fact, when he focused on something, he could see the movement of that thing more slowly.


    When the two groups collided, the area was suddenly filled with clash sounds. Everyone was defending or attacking with their weapons. No one at the outer section of the escort group stood idly by and were dragged into an intense battle.


    The men in the escort group, who were superior in strength when the men in the outer section began to fight, gradually began to lose their superiority because they were numerically very disadvantaged. When he saw this situation, Medivh, a meters yards from Asil, who had come to a slightly more central area as a result of events from the rear of the group, smiled and, after chanting a light battle cry, was launched forward.


    His speed was much faster than those at the beginning of the Nascent Profound Realm, and it could be seen from a glance that he had a quality movement technique. When Medivh entered the war in the outer section, the first opponent he encountered was someone in the third level of the elementary profound realm, and this opponent was very weak compared to Medivh. Therefore, as Medivh swung his one-meter-long shiny sword, the person against him was beheaded and his blood splattered around. After killing his enemy Medivh never hesitated and moved towards other enemies.


    As he continued to attack, Asil finally got used to his senses, which were amplified by Sirius, and started to run towards the outer ring with his swords. Since Asil did not have any movement technique, he should normally be slower than someone in his level, but because he had a little of Sirius''s energy in him besides his own, his movement pace was as fast as someone who is a couple of levels above him.


    Asil very quickly became involved in the battle in the outer section, and the first opponent he encountered was someone in the sixth level of the elementary profound realm. Asil, showing no signs of fear or hesitation when confronted with him, leaned slightly forward and launched forward, coming to the front of his opponent. His opponent did not expect such a thing from Asil, whose profound power was weaker than his. So his movements were much slower than normal.


    Asil naturally saw this slowness immediately and swung his sword forward in his right hand, trying to fight his opponents by making attacks that he did not contain any profound power during the three months in Kastor''s fights, thus gaining both combat experience and body endurance and composure.


    After opening a cut about a centimeter deep and five centimeters long on the left part of his opponent''s chest, Asil''s sword exited his opponent''s body and continued to move through the air, bringing some blood from behind. In Asil''s attack, the damage was considerably reduced as only the tip of his sword touched his opponent''s body, but in such a battle, a wound like this could have been fatal.


    When the tip of the sword came out cutting off his opponent''s body, he fired a kick with his right foot towards Asil, using a sudden burst of power in his body due to the sudden pain.


    As this kick approached, Asil, whose feelings had been amplified, hesitantly leaped backward, avoiding the kick and increasing the distance between them and his opponent to about three meters.


    When the Asil''s feet touched the ground again, Sirius''s angry voice echoed in his mind. "Brat, are you stupid? Why don''t you use your profound energy to attack in a place like this? If it wasn''t for your medium-level elementary profound weapon, you wouldn''t be able to damage an opponent two levels higher than yourself so easily. Quick, use your profound power, and kill this loser.. You should be able to kill him without my profound power."

 Chapter 67 - First Blood (4)

    After the rebuke of Sirius, Asil laughed to himself and launched forward again. His body was used to it because he didn''t use profound energy when he attacked for three months. That''s why he didn''t use profound energy in his last attack.


    When Asil launched forward again, he also gave his profound energy to the swords this time. When he came within a meter of his opponent, this time his opponent was not caught off guard and he swung his sword from the right side towards Asil''s neck.


    The sword moved quickly towards Asil, but while it was about ten centimeters from his neck, Asil suddenly bent over and avoided his opponent''s attack, and then raised his right hand abruptly to his right, opening a slit about four centimeters deep and twenty centimeters long with his sword in his right hand in the direction his hand was moving.


    After this attack, he gave his right foot a little more power and hit the ground, and while he was still in a bent position, his left foot turned clockwise to be the center. As Asil turned clockwise, he lifted his right leg upright, and as he lifted it into the air, powered by the acceleration of the turn, he took a hard kick to his opponent''s jaw, which he had just injured with his right foot.


    After the kick, Asil''s opponent''s feet were cut a few centimeters off the ground and then his body slowly fell backward.


    As his body fell backward, Asil quickly lowered his right leg, which he lifted up to kick his opponent, and then he quickly lifted his body, which was still close to the ground and open to attack, because of the spinning kick that he just rammed to his opponent He then held both of his swords upside down to finish his opponent''s, and when Asil came near his opponent he attacked by leaning to stab his swords into his chest.


    But in a battle involving a large number of people, it took a great deal of luck to even kill someone so freely when one side was numerically superior.


    When Asil was going to make the final move to kill his opponent, two masked men from the right and one from the left attacked him with their weapons.


    The profound power of the two enemies on the left side was in the third level of profound elementary profound power, and the power level of the enemy to the right side was in the seventh level of the elementary profound power.


    Because of his amplified sense, Asil clearly understood that he would not be able to avoid the three impending attacks if he finished off the opponent he was about to kill.


    Asil, who quickly decided at that moment, while he stabbed his opponent''s, whom he was about to kill, right chest, he met the long sword of the masked man who was in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm with the weapon in his right hand that he transferred a large amount of profound power,


    The sword in the Asil''s right hand and the long sword of the man who was in the seventh level of elementary profound realm collided with a ringing sound, and at the time of the collision, Asil was the side that was slightly superior thanks to the quality of Asil''s weapon. But this superiority ended just a second later when the attacks of two masked men from the left came to Asil''s body.


    A second after two attacks from the left touched his body, Asil kicked the ground with all his strength, and with one foot, he was thrown back away from the three newly emerged enemies. When he hit the ground again, some blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth, and at that moment Sirius''s voice echoed back into his mind. But Sirius''s tone of voice this time contained both satisfaction and bewilderment. "Boy, that''s it. You finally popped the cherry. You finally got some blood on your hands. Hahaha, it feels so good to fight, doesn''t it? It feels so good to kill your enemies mercilessly. But your reaction really surprised me. I thought someone like you would feel terrible the first time he killed a man, maybe even throw up. But unexpectedly, your soul seemed unimpressed. I even felt a strange desire for blood in your soul. I''ve never felt that way in you before. So my student likes to fight deep in his soul. So you were born to fight. HAHAHAHA..."


    After Sirius''s words, Asil replied. But that answer was hardly relevant to Sirius''s speech. "Master, if you hadn''t just amplified my feelings with your profound energy, I would surely have died. Thank you for that. Although the profound power of the two attacks from the left side was weak, I had to ignore them to defend against the attacker from the right side. Fortunately, the profound armor that Big Brother Medivh gave me was really good quality. Otherwise, I could have been more severely wounded because I was concentrating on the enemy on the right. I''m just in a bit of pain right now because of the impact of the blow, but it''s not going to affect the way I fight."


    After Asil spoke, the look in his eyes got more serious, and then he kept talking. "Master, fighting three to one for a long time would be very dangerous, especially in a battle like this. I need to get their numbers down quickly. So I''m going to use it."


    After Asil''s words, Sirius did not respond for a while.


    Asil took a deep breath and looked first at his own sword, which was lodged in the chest of the enemy he had first killed, then at the three men who had just attacked him. By the time he looked at those three men, they were already moving towards Asil. As they approached, Asil held the sword in his right hand straight again and threw it towards the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm.


    As Asil advanced towards the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm the eyes of the two on the other side flashed with anger that formed in their hearth, at the thought of being disdained by Asil, they marched towards him with all of their power.


    In the attack earlier, they attacked vigilantly, thinking that they could get a response because Asil had a sword in both hands, but this time they used all their power to attack because there was not any sword in Asil''s left hand.


    However, feeling that their attack was much more powerful than before, Asil unexpectedly took no action against them as he had just done, and swung the sword in his right hand towards the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm.


    When the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm and Asil''s swords collided, high-pitched ringing sounded, and while their weapons were sparking friction and trying to outmaneuver each other, the attacks of the other two foes came close to Asil. Of these two attacks, the attack of the one in the third level of the elementary profound realm was aimed at Asil''s back, the attack of the one in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm was aimed at Asil''s left shoulder.


    As their attack approached, the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm, whose own sword is now clamped with the sword in Asil''s right hand, laughed coldly. According to him, even though the profound powers of the other two were weaker than those of the youngster he was facing, he would certainly have the upper hand when their attack hit him, and then he could easily finish his opponent.


    But his smile was interrupted, and as soon as his smile was cut off, a light of disbelief shone in his eyes. The reason his smile suddenly stopped was the raw sound of blood rising before his eyes and a dead body falling to the ground.


    The owner of this rising blood and the dead body that made the raw sound was unexpectedly the man who is in the third level of the elementary profound realm, who attacked the youngster''s back. As his attack was about to touch the young man''s back, a sword was quickly lodged in the right side of his neck, killing him before he could even make a sound.


    The profound energy involuntarily weakened as the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm is distracted trying to figure out what happened, which caused Asil to instantly gain the upper hand in the collision of Swords.


    Asil pushed the sword in his right hand forward, causing the man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm to take a few steps backward, and at that moment he swung his sword around the neck of the man in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm, who was about to attack his left shoulder with all the momentum of the turn and ripped the head of his opponent


    As blood gushed out of the severed neck of the man in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm, Asil leaped backward and retreated a few feet.


    After retreating, he looked toward the man in the seventh of the elementary profound realm and extended his left hand forward as he looked toward the man trying to figure out what was going on. Seconds after extending his hand, the sword, which mysteriously entered the neck of the man in the third level of the elementary profound realm, quickly moved through the air and came back into Asil''s hands.


    When he got his sword back, Asil was pleased that he was able to do what he thought in his heart, although there was no reaction on his face. At that moment, Sirius''s voice echoed again in his mind. "HAHAHAHA, boy, you really did. Using my energy to make better use of the Profound Mobility Technique really works a lot when you''re fighting. In a battle like this, you can use the Profound Mobility Technique to make unexpected attacks on the enemy with things in the vicinity. Although that''s not why I taught you this technique, it''s really impressive that you would consider using it in a place like this. Just as expected from my student, hahahaha..."


    As Sirius said, after his meditation the day before he came here, Asil thought that using the profound technique, which until now had no use but to move things around a little, in a fight would be a great advantage at a critical point. But since he could not yet use this technique the way he wanted, naturally this was just a theory for him. But while waiting for Medivh before he left the Inn today, he came up with the idea of using this technique to increase its efficiency by using the power of his master. After this idea, he talked to his master and tried to convince him, and after long efforts, he managed to convince him.


    While Asil was able to move twenty stones that were half of fist, with his master''s energy, he was able to increase the size, weight, and the number of things he could move at the same by several times more. Not only that but the range and speed of action had increased dramatically. According to his tests, when he used the profound technique together with his master''s energy, he could move a fifty-kilogram object with his current power up to five meters. Of course, as the weight of the object moved decreased, the range and size of the object naturally increased. Which makes it a very convenient technique to use in combat.


    Asil wanted to use this technique today if they encountered a profound monster, but his master, Sirius, said he would not waste the profound energy he already had little use for using this technique.. However, in the wake of today''s events, Sirius had agreed to use his energy to use this technique because he was able to regain his power through the art of the Black Death and because he believed that this technique would make his student more violent and more powerful because it would kill people more easily.

 Chapter 68 - Sudden Change

    After the sword came into his left hand, Asil looked at his opponent in front of him. This time, however, he did not attempt to attack again quickly. Even under normal circumstances, it was already difficult for him to gain the upper hand over someone who was in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm. With this, he constantly used profound energy while was continuously making moves against different enemies while using Profound Guidance Technique. Naturally, there was a great reduction in the profound energy.


    He was starting to feel physical fatigue in his body now. Also, with the help of his master Sirius, he strengthened his feelings to a level that they should not have normally been; as time progressed, this made him mentally tired too.


    Although Asil had fought many battles in Kastor, all of them were one-on-one fights. In other words, since he had not fought in battles involving many people in this way before, he was naturally not yet experienced enough to use his energy thriftily and to do more work with less. On top of the fact that he was still in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm, this battle with so many people was a disadvantage for him.


    Asil breathed irregularly and did not attack as he tried to regain his energy, but how could it have been possible for the masked man who is in the seventh realm of the profound realm to give a man who had killed three of his comrades in such a battle a chance to rest?


    The man in the seventh level of the Elementary Profound Realm leaped towards Asil as his eyes flashed with flames of rage, and while he was in the air he swung his long sword in his right hand diagonally across Asil''s chest, right from top to left from the bottom.


    When his opponent made his move, Asil clenched his teeth and focused all his attention on the opponent approaching him.


    The attack his opponent is using now could not be compared to the one he used before. He had not used all his power as he had not taken Asil too seriously in his previous attacks. This time, however, he had used an intense amount of profound energy in attacking as he considered Asil dangerous and a man to be killed. Also though his long sword was a low-level basic profound weapon, it was still a profound weapon. Which naturally increased the strength of his attack.


    As his opponent''s attack towards him in the air approached Asil, he clenched his teeth and took up a defensive position, bringing the weapons in both hands diagonally in front of his chest.


    When the attack of the masked man in the seventh level of the Elementary Profound Realm struck Asil''s swords, an ear-piercing ringing sound that lasted for several seconds occurred.


    Not much happened to the masked man who is in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm after the attack. The impact only hurt his arm a little bit and he landed two steps back from where he was.


    On the other hand, Asil was pushed back a few meters by the impact of the collision. His feet had formed a pile of soil behind them as he drifted backward, and the place he was stepping on now was about five centimeters deeper than normal ground level. He also had a short-term numbness in his arms, and a thin strip of blood was slowly flowing down from the corner of his mouth.


    If Asil had encountered such an attack at first, he would not have fallen into such a situation after the collision of the swords. There was even the possibility of gaining the upper hand by attacking immediately afterward. But in the current situation, he did not have the luxury of making such a move because of his fatigue and energy consumption.


    After the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm landed on the ground, he jumped forward and attacked again before Asil could do anything. Since his profound power was higher than Asil and he had been in such battles many times before, his body did not yet have any fatigue or lack of energy.


    When Asil saw him moving towards him, he clenched his teeth and looked at him for a moment. He then unexpectedly closed his eyes and, making no move, allowed his enemy to approach to attack him.


    Although the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm was a little surprised when he saw this, his attack did not have any reduction in terms of power. But when he was only two meters away from Asil he suddenly felt something was wrong but by the time he felt it, it had been too late.


    Three swords from the right, two from the left, and four from behind was aimed at the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm and was approaching him rapidly, and when he realized that something was off, the swords were as close as two meters to him.


    The masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm roared loudly and tried to scatter the swords coming to him using an energy burst. But when he used that profound energy burst, Asil suddenly opened his eyes and threw forward with all his might, squeezing the swords in his hands more tightly.


    Due to the energy burst that the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm did, the swords aimed at him from three sides scattered. But due to this burst of energy, his attack towards Asil was weakened.


    Asil had used all his remaining power in his attack and had never intended to defend himself in his attack to defeat his opponent, instead of focusing only on inflicting great damage on his opponent.


    "AHHH!"


    The attacks of Asil and his opponent, along with two simultaneously painful cries, had found its target.


    His opponent''s attack had hit Asil''s left shoulder, resulting in a deep and severe laceration to his bone. Asil tumbled in the air due to the impact after this impact and fell hard to the ground a few meters ahead.


    On the other side, the sword on Asil''s right hand caused a non-deep cut that crossed his opponent''s face, while the sword on his left hand caused a deep and also serious cut that stretched horizontally across his opponent''s abdomen. He also had a small dagger lodged in his back area. As a result of this attack, the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm, took a few steps and leaned forward, and slowly fell to the ground face down.


    After the Asil fell to the ground, he strolled towards the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm and saw that he had fallen to the ground. He didn''t know if he was dead or not, but he was sure he did at least some fatal damage. Even if the damage wasn''t enough to kill him now, he didn''t think he''d be able to get up from the ground any time soon.


    Asil''s situation was not very pleasant either. His whole body was numb and he didn''t even have the strength to turn his head, let alone getting up. Since his profound power was low, using Sirius''s energy for a long time was a huge burden for him, and when his own energy went below a certain amount, it became even heavier to carry it. Then, when he suffered the final blow of the masked man in the seventh level of the elementary profound realm, his already weak body could not take it any longer, and his muscles temporarily collapsed due to intense fatigue, energy deprivation, and energy damage.


    As Asil lay on the ground, the battle around him continued with all its horrors. Those who approached him at first did not attack him because they thought he was dead because of the blood spilling from his shoulder and slowly spreading to a larger area. But this situation lasted only about thirty seconds. Thirty seconds later, someone who realized that Asil was not dead had killed the opponent he encountered, then stepped towards Asil and swung the shiny sword in his hand towards Asil. Even though he was at least ten meters between the man who swung his sword and the Asil, he felt the intense danger approaching himself when he swung his sword.


    Because this man was in the direction Asil was looking, Asil could see his movements. When he swung his sword, his sword formed an energy arc, and as that energy arc moved through the air, it quickly began to approach Asil.


    When Asil saw this, he knew this man was using a long-range sword technique.. Long-range sword techniques were techniques used with profound energies, allowing the user to attack their opponent by tossing the profound energy even from a distance.

 Chapter 69 - Sudden Change (2)

    When the energy arc approached him, Asil smiled gently and waited for the attack to reach him. There was nothing he could do because he couldn''t move right now, but at least he didn''t want to close his eyes in fear. So he smiled slightly and waited for his fate.


    "Boom!"


    The energy arc eventually hit, creating a huge cloud of dust that spread around with the sound of a bang at the moment of the collision. But when that booming sound occurred, Asil''s eyes widened. Because that voice proved that the attack hit somewhere, but the attack certainly didn''t hit himself. Otherwise, he would be in a situation that had a close brush with death But now it was just like before and there was not the slightest change in the state of his body. The only different thing Asil saw before his eyes before the sound of the explosion occurred was that the energy arc was only a meter away from him and a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. When that shadow came out, there was an explosion, and the place was filled with dust. That''s why he couldn''t see who the shadow belonged to.


    The cloud of dust slowly began to dissipate, and the owner of the shadow slowly began to become visible. When he showed up, there was relief in Asil''s eyes, and fear in the eyes of the attacker.


    When the dust cloud was completely dispersed, the person who saved Asil looked towards him and spoke with a smile. "Asil, pull yourself together. I''ll cover you for a while. Once you''ve recovered, we''ll slowly retreat like them."


    The owner of this shadow was naturally Medivh. Medivh had shown a direction with his finger while speaking. When Asil looked in that direction, he saw that the escort group had gone further back than their original location and were approaching the wooded areas. When Asil saw this, he understood that they were thinking of going into the woodlands to dodge the masked men. Even though it was dangerous to go there because the Black Dragon Mountain Range is further inland beyond the forest, it was also impossible for them to get out of this situation without taking any risks.


    Asil closed his eyes after Medivh''s words to focus entirely on regaining his energy by trusting him.


    As he closed his eyes, Medivh looked at the man who had just attacked Asil from a distance and spoke with a smile. "I''d like to join your game. Let''s see if you can play with me."


    After Medivh spoke, he swung his sword and created an energy arc just like the man in front of him did. But this energy arc seemed at least two to three times larger and more powerful than the arc coming towards Asil.


    As Medivh created an energy arc and moved very quickly towards the man attacking Asil, the man roared and responded by using all the profound energy to create an energy arc against the energy arc approaching him. But when the energy arc that he created collided with the energy arc that Medivh created, it completely shattered like thin glass. On the other hand, Medivh''s energy arc continued to move forward after this collision, as if it had lost no power at all and very soon hit the man''s chest. At the time of the collision, all the bones in the man''s chest area were broken, resulting in a cut that split his chest entirely. Immediately afterwards, the top of his chest, which had been completely cut off before the man could even make a sound, slowly slipped to the right and fell to the ground, while the bottom fell backwards.


    This man was a man who was in the ninth level of the elementary realm, but after Medivh''s brutal attack, he was cut in half like a very delicate and easy-to-cut vegetable and died without making a sound.


    Medivh looked at his dead body briefly with cold eyes and tried to figure out if anyone was approaching him.  Time progressed and Medivh protected Asil from danger for five minutes. During that time, he had killed three people including that man in the ninth level of the elementary profound realm.


    When Asil regained his own power enough to move, he opened his eyes and spoke, looking grateful towards Medivh: "Big Brother Medivh, what''s the situation? What do you think we should do?"


    Medivh looked at the Asil, who opened his eyes and was unaware of his show of strength that he did while Asil focused on gathering his strength, then replied: "ten people have died from our side since the battle began. More than seventy people were killed from the enemy side. Normally, in this kind of situation, the burden would be much greater, but with that girl in black becoming the focal point of all enemies in the Nascent Profound Realm and the enemies at higher levels are almost all trying to kill the girl in black. That girl killed at least twenty of the enemies on her own. I don''t know how long she can hold out, but she must have realized it wasn''t a heartwarming situation.  The first opening she finds, she''ll run into the woods and try to cover her tracks. If you are able to walk, we should get into the woods and cover our tracks as soon as possible."


    After Medivh''s speech, Asil slowly stood up and looked around. Indeed, as Medivh said, there were not many people around them, and many of the enemies gathered around the girl in black, who was often at the center of the Black energy arcs that spread around her and were constantly attacking her from all directions.


    After looking at it, Asil looked into the surrounding forest and looked for a suitable location. Then he showed a direction and spoke to Medivh: "Big Brother Medivh, go in that direction..."


    "ROARRRR!!"


    His speech was interrupted because of the sudden roar that appeared when Asil spoke. When that roar sounded, the whole floor shook as if it were a big earthquake and there were huge cracks in some parts of the ground. Anyone who heard this roar and saw what followed had stopped fighting instantly, and at the same time had unconsciously thought about how powerful something could be that caused such things only by roaring


    As they thought about it, the ground had stopped shaking, but before people could breathe a deeper sigh of relief, this time it was suddenly dark. As it went dark, everyone looked up at the sky at almost the same time.


    But when people looked up at the sky, their eyes instantly narrowed and their bodies trembled in fear. There was a huge silhouette in the sky that was at least twenty meters in size blocking the sun''s lights, and that silhouette was moving very quickly towards the battlefield!


    Before people could even figure out what this silhouette really was, the huge silhouette fell from the sky and hit the ground strongly.


    BOOM!!


    When it hit the ground, there was a loud explosion that could deafen his ears. Immediately after that, numerous huge cracks reached tens of meters away, including the center where it fell.


    Because of the impact that occurred just a second after it fell to the ground, an extremely powerful wave of energy spread around at an unbelievably high speed. This wave of energy flatten the stones it encountered, made the sturdy trees shattered and killed the people in the elementary profound realm by blowing up their bodies, killed, made them fly far away or seriously injured people in the nascent profound realm in accordance with their power as it moved incredibly fast, and while it has done that, it advanced like it never encountered anything that could block it.


    When this wave of energy approached Asil, Sirius''s roar echoed in Asil''s mind, and a layer of black aura completely covered his body. When the wave of energy hit this layer, Asil''s feet were cut off from the ground and he flew hundreds of meters away, smashing trees and rocks he had hit during his movement, eventually crashing his back into a huge piece of rock. When he stopped, the black aura layer, which gradually cracked along the way, broke apart, and Asil''s consciousness was instantly shut down by the impact.


    The last thing Asil could hear before he was unconscious was a breaking sound echoing in his consciousness and even in his soul. This breaking sound was like the sound of a chain-breaking, but it was much deeper and grander than that!!


    After some time, Asil gradually regained consciousness and slowly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he looked around first. He didn''t know why he was looking around. At that moment he remembered nothing but his name being Asil. It was as if his memory had been damaged by something, and this thing that damaged his memory was preventing him from remembering things.


    Asil spoke to himself as he looked around and tried to remember what had happened.


    "Tahw si shti pceal? Owh ddi I tge reeh? I dnot rebmerem ngihynat...."

 Chapter 70 - Sudden Change (3)

    "Tahw si shti pceal? Owh ddi I tge reeh? I dnot rebmerem ngihynat..."


    After Asil spoke, he quickly took his hand to his mouth while suddenly a strange expression appeared on his face. He didn''t know the meaning of what he said and why he used words like that. It was as if the actual sentences he wanted to speak were coming out senseless because of the problem in his head.


    As Asil tried to understand what he was talking about, he felt a sudden pain in his head, and his memory slowly began to come back. The things he remembers at first were the days he lived in the Mirza Clan. Then he remembered living in Kastor, meeting Medivh, having conversations with him, and finally the mission they were on. When he remembered all of this, he quickly looked at his body and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes.


    Now that his memory has come back, he can clearly remember what the huge shadow that suddenly appeared caused till it hit him until he regained his senses. It destroyed everything that came in its way or threw it away after doing great damage. Asil had lost the ability to breathe for a moment as this energy approached him. Even the pressure that the energy wave created before it hit him was enough to kill him. Such a wave of energy had hit him. He was absolutely sure of that. He also suffered a serious injury to his shoulder while fighting earlier. But there was nothing unexpectedly different in his body right now.


    It was completely sturdy. There was no physical damage or pain in his body. It was as if the things in his memories hadn''t actually happened and it was all a dream.


    After Asil looked at himself a little more with his eyes full of disbelief, he turned around and saw the current state of the huge rock he had been crashed into after the collision. On the surface of the rock, a semi-sphere-shaped pit with a width of three meters and a depth of one meter was formed. In addition, the middle section of this pit was completely torn apart, and from this part, every few seconds, a piece of stone was falling to the ground. Besides, a large number of cracks of different sizes, the largest of which was this fragmented section at the center, reaching up to twenty meters in size, were spread in all directions over the rock. When Asil saw this, he knew that what made the rock look this way was that he hit it.


    Asil looked around once more after looking at the rock. When he first opened his eyes, he looked around, but because of the memory problem in his head, he didn''t pay much attention to what he saw. But this time things around really got his attention.


    On the ground in the middle of the woodland opposite the great rock, a huge flat pit had formed, running straight towards the great rock, long enough to reach distances beyond sight, five meters wide and ending a few meters away from the rock. Thirty meters around this pit, all the stuff was gone, as if it had been turned to dust and then dragged elsewhere by the wind. Many of the trees in the hundred-meter area around Asil were also destroyed, causing extensive damage to the forest as it collapsed and hit other trees as well.


    Asil understood that all of this was caused by the energy emitted only as it moved forward after being ejected by the energy wave. But how powerful that thing that emitted an energy wave could cause something like this? More importantly, how can he have no physical damage after being hit by such an energy wave with enormous subsequent power?


    When Asil was trying to figure out what had happened, something suddenly came to his mind that he had forgotten, and he lost no time, exclaiming nervously in his mind: "Master...Master, are you all right? Master, answer me!!"


    What Asil had in mind was the roar of his master as the energy wave struck him, followed by a black aura enveloping his body. When he thought about it, he knew that the master was the reason he survived. But because Sirius was in a condition in which he cannot use much energy, he was worried about him since his master did something like this.


    Asil shouted several more times but did not receive any reply from his master. Asil continued to shout as his eyes soaked in remorse, and when the first drop from his eye slowly poured out, very angry and also tired voice of Sirius echoed in his mind.


    "Brat, stop yelling!! I''m very tired right now... It''s hard to even talk to you when I am in this situation. I used too much energy for you today. Although my strength is restored in battle, it is not so much the energy that comes as I do not take away the Life Essence of those who died. But it was still happening at a level I could handle. But that son of a bitch came and fucked up all my energy. Damn. Look at me falling for such a lame profound monster. I used almost all my power against a bug that wouldn''t even dare breathe in front of me under normal circumstances because of that fucking seal. I don''t even have the energy to open my eyes right now. And if that''s not enough, I''m trying to suppress the energy that suddenly appeared in your soul, which is frantically trying to get into your Dantian. Brat, you''re a very troubled person. It''s been trouble from the beginning."


    After Sirius spoke this much, there was resentment in his voice and then he continued to speak.


    "Brat, listen carefully to what I have to say. I''m trying to suppress the mysterious energy that suddenly appeared inside you right now. This energy, which I don''t know how or where it came from, is powerful enough to make you level up a few levels. So if I stop pushing him, you can jump a few levels. But in this case, you will be vulnerable to any attack from the environment, and since I have used most of my power after that bastard''s attack, there will be nothing I can do to protect you this time. I can keep suppressing that energy for another hour at most. So find a safe place during that time. Then I''ll stop suppressing the energy and go to sleep. I don''t even know if I''ll ever wake up. So promise me now. If we never get together again and I really die of energy deprivation, you''re gonna work hard and get stronger and you''re gonna find that bastard and give him hell. Promise me."


    After Sirius''s speech, the Asil''s eyes widened in fear, and he spoke as the flames of regret inside occupied his entire soul: "Master, I apologize... I''m sorry... You''ve... You''ve used all of your power to protect me... Master, what can I do to boost your power shortly? Master, is there any way? Please tell me if there is any... I will do whatever it takes... Please master..."


    After the Asil''s remorseful speech, Sirius slowly replied: "There are actually two ways, but you can''t do the way that is safe because you don''t know The Art of the Black Death. The other way around is going to be a negative influence on your development. So I wouldn''t advise you to do that."


    As soon as Sirius was silent, Asil refused, raising his voice: "Master, I am the reason you have become this. Do you really think I''d be afraid of the price of saving you? Whatever the price is, just tell me the way. What do you need? My development, my arm, my leg, or my eye... I don''t care what it takes, just tell me how to do it, master. What do I have to do to save you?"


    After the Asil''s speech, Sirius remained silent for a while and then spoke: "Brat, if you are so determined then listen well. I can hold this power for an hour at most. So you have to do this method before that time. You''ll need a profound monster core for that. Find as many profound monster cores as you can in half an hour. Then put them in your spatial ring and get in this damn necklace and come over here. We''ll discuss the rest there."


    As soon as Sirius''s words were over, Asil immediately looked around and began running with all his might in a random direction. There was only one thing on his mind when he ran. No matter what, he had to get the cores from all the profound monsters he found. It didn''t matter if he had to kill them.. All that mattered was the possibility that he could save his master.

 Chapter 71 - Black Sun

    Asil moved nonstop for thirty minutes. Although he had seen many profound monsters, they were already dead. But their cores were still where they should be. Obviously, what caused something like this was the terrible energy wave that had occurred before. Some of the profound monsters were completely destroyed, leaving only their cores on the ground; others were thrown into a corner with their dead bodies. Asil took the cores from all the profound monsters he saw, and then put them in his ring, as his master said. Then he looked around and found a safe place, and after looking around a few more times and being completely sure that it was safe, he went inside the necklace that his master had been sealed.


    The inside of the necklace was as dark as ever and there were again numerous chains on the floor. Since Asil came here before, he knew where Sirius was. So he went in his direction at maximum speed without wasting any time.


    Asil quickly arrived at the bright spot where Sirius was, and by the time he got there, the regret in his soul had grown stronger. A small strip of blood floated down from the edge of Sirius''s mouth. There was an unspeakable intensity in his eyes, and the mysterious atmosphere that used to be in this area had completely disappeared.


    After Asil arrived there, he immediately came before Sirius and asked nervously. "Master, I have found forty-nine profound monster cores in the elementary profound realm and sixteen profound monster cores in the nascent profound realm. What do I do now?"


    Sirius looked at him slowly and then replied: "Brat...Put the profound cores around you. Then absorb the energy in them and mix it with your own energy in dantian. After you''ve done that, you can collect this impure energy you''ve created and pass it on to me. When you do that I''m going to absorb the energy and that''s going to make my energy situation a little bit better. That way, even if I sleep for a while, I''ll be able to wake up again in three months at most. But since you''re going to break the purity of energy in your dantian, the increases in your profound level are going to be very difficult, and you may never reach to the Natural profound realm. If you want to change your mind, you can do it now..."


    Before Sirius had finished his speech, Asil sat down on the ground, removed the core of the profound monster in his spatial ring, put it around him, and began to concentrate and absorb the energy in them.


    When Sirius saw this, there was a moment of tiny surprise on his face. Then this bewilderment was replaced by a light and warm smile. He knew that because he was very experienced, Asil could not absorb much energy from what he was doing and that the energy he was absorbing would do a great deal of damage to the density of his own energy. As a result of this, it would be impossible for him to go up a certain level in the future, but his student started to do what he said without paying any attention to it. Even though Sirius seemed tough and ruthless and liked to fight, he was only killing people who deserved it.


    Although he had never told Asil these things before, his student''s character actually reminded him of his own youth. So helping his student and spending time with him were pleasurable things for him. In this world where the profound power dictates everything, Asil''s act without caring about the consequences made his heart a little softer and strengthened his love for Asil in his heart.


    As Sirius continued to watch his student, Asil''s absorption of energy from the profound monster cores continued. However, Sirius''s facial expression slowly changed and became serious as Asil continued to absorb energy with his eyes closed and to transfer the energy he absorbed into his dantian.


    At first, he saw a completely black spot on Asil''s forehead that had not been there before, but he thought he saw it because of exhaustion and did not pay much attention. However, as Asil was absorbing energy from the cores of the profound monsters, this point had also grown, and not only that, another point five fingers away from it appeared on either side of the black spot. When Asil reached halfway through the absorption process, the point that appeared at first had grown to a round about three fingers in diameter. Despite this, the other two spots had only grown by half a centimeter and then stopped growing.


    After Asil absorbed all the energy inside the profound monster cores, he mixed it with the energy inside his dantian. Since the purity of the energy in his dantian deteriorated in this mixing process, he felt that, even though the amount of energy was increased, the power of his energy decreased. But the feeling was very short-lived. Strangely enough, the impurity had disappeared almost instantly after it emerged, his energy was pure again. In fact, it had become purer than before. Asil could clearly feel his energy getting stronger. This surprised him but did not distract him so that there was no mistake in what he had to do to save his master, and he went through the final stage of gathering energy in his palms with his eyes closed.


    Sirius''s facial expression had become ugly when Asil went through this phase, and his eyes had very strong disbelief. The reason for this was the three dots that mysteriously appeared on Asil''s forehead and the changes in them. The round spots, half a centimeter in diameter, on the right and left of the large point in the middle, did not grow, but a straight line appeared on the right and left sides of these points, which could hardly be seen. But it wasn''t these two little dots or what occurred in them that caused Sirius'' reaction. In fact, Sirius was hardly interested in them at this time. All of his attention was on the changes in the center of Asil''s forehead and the round spot which had a diameter that is equal to his pointing, middle and ring finger in diameter that he just brought side by side. When Asil transferred the energy he collected from the profound monster cores to his dantian, the diameter of this large round spot was suddenly halved, followed by eight pairs of spiral lines, black like round dots, whose ends gradually thinned from the outer part of the round spot. These eight pairs of spiral lines were long enough to reach a few centimeters from their starting point, and since the starting point of each spiral pair began from the outer part of the round point in the middle of Asil''s forehead, the spiral pairs and the large point in the middle together looked like a sun with black flames around it.


    Just a second after the final version of this sign appeared, the changes to Asil''s forehead suddenly shrank at an incredible rate, eventually disappearing as if it had never appeared.


    Asil, unaware of these, mixed the energy he had absorbed with his own energy and collected it in his palms. After he collected it, he opened his eyes and sent the energy towards Sirius. The energy he sent was absorbed in the blink of an eye when it came into contact with Sirius''s body, and then Sirius''s weary expression slowly began to wane. Although he saw intense astonishment on his master''s face as Asil sent the energy, he thought it was because he achieved what he said in a short time, and he did not pay much attention.


    When Sirius''s condition became much better than before, Asil could not bear it any longer, and asked nervously: "Master, are you all right?"


    After asking his question, Asil waited for his master''s answer, but his master kept looking at him without answering. Asil asked the same question again a few seconds later, but Sirius again did not answer. After that, although Asil did not understand what had happened, he raised his voice and asked again, and this time Sirius responded in a pensive manner.


    "What? Ye... Yes, I''m okay. Child, the energy you gave me has made my condition much better. Although I don''t need to fall asleep anymore, it''ll take me at least four months to recover my strength. In the meantime, I''ll try to recover without giving you my energy. So think of yourself as being on your own for four months. And I will wait until you return to your inn so that you will not suffer any harm when I release this mysterious energy that has suddenly appeared in your soul. Then I''ll stop suppressing that energy. But it''s hard to hold that energy for long. So make sure you get out of here fast. Other than that..."


    When Sirius spoke this much, his facial expression and tone of voice got serious and he kept talking. "You will never absorb the energy of any profound beast''s core until I let you. I absolutely forbid you that. I want you to promise me that.. Unless I give my permission, for whatever reason, you will not use the profound monster cores for any purpose except for selling them. Understand?"

 Chapter 72 - Who Did This?

    Asil was surprised at first when he heard of Sirius''s request, but then he thought that it was because of the sudden change in energy purity and that it was because of something dangerous. If it wasn''t something dangerous, the master wouldn''t have banned him from using them for whatever reason.


    Asil approved with a nod and spoke. "I promise that I will not disobey my master''s word on this matter. If I disobey this word, let the divine lightning strike me and subject my soul to eternal pain." Asil looked around after promising, then continued to speak: "Master, if there is nothing I must do here, I will go out to find my way out."


    "You don''t have to stay here. Go and find a way out. When you get back to the inn, we''ll have plenty of time to talk anyway."


    After Sirius''s words, the Asil''s spiritual body emerged from the necklace, and his consciousness returned to his true body.


    After getting out of that necklace, Sirius continued to look for some time towards where he disappeared. Then he clenched his fists and nails to make his palm bleed, and spoke for a long time to himself, distressed with a serious tone. "Damn. I wasn''t expecting anything like this. I really don''t know if I should be happy or sad that such an abnormal child is my student. If something like this gets out, there''s definitely going to be a lot of people out there hunting this kid. I wonder what kind of crime this boy has committed in his past life to have such a shitty and cursed body... As his master, it is my obligation to protect my student, but why does it have to be the Black Sun?"


    "I would never have thought that the Black Sun would appear, even though I could think of a few possibilities when the spot in the middle of his forehead appeared, and all of those possibilities could put this child in grave danger. But now what''s done is done. Since they have completed their first awakening, it will take them a long time to reappear on their own. I can''t hide it because of this seal as they come out on their own. The best outcome at the moment is that this child willingly be able to prevent his appearance before the power of the Black Sun is revealed. If that happens, it won''t be too much trouble. But if the power of the Black Sun comes out, and when it does, the boy can''t be strong enough to block it, either he goes nuts over the shitty power of the Black Sun and kills himself, or he gets killed by them before he kills himself, drawing the attention of bounty hunters or collectors...Anyway, these are all things that are likely to happen in the future. There''s a chance that they won''t. No need to be pessimistic already. Let''s strengthen the kid right now and hope he can hold his own when that day comes."


    After Asil''s mind returned into his body again, with the relief of saving his master, he began to wander around and search for a way out. He didn''t know where he was now, so he didn''t know which way he was going to reach the exit of the Black Dragon Mountain Range. So he decided to move slowly and cautiously, rather than take his steps quickly.


    He walked for twenty minutes or so but during this time he never encountered anything different except broken trees and intense silence. He had never even encountered any profound monsters.


    Asil continued walking and encountered something different after about five minutes of walk. This different thing he encountered was human voices coming from close range. From these human voices, it could be understood that two different groups were fighting each other.


    Asil carefully made his way to the center of the sound and used the surrounding trees and bushes as camouflage to disguise himself as he advanced.


    When he got to where the sound was, he saw nine people who were in a flat area about twenty meters in diameter, with no trees around. Eight of them were men, and one of them was young and the others were older. Asil had no idea about the last person''s age since her face was not visible to him. But even though her clothes were covered in dust, her bright, long blonde hair made it clear that she was a girl. She was even a young girl.


    When Asil looked at the men, he instantly recognized them. The men were all mercenaries on escort duty today. They were actually the ones who started the argument and tried to dismiss Medivh and Asil today. Besides, as what he remembered from the battle today, they all joined to the enemy''s side.


    Among the men, except the young one, the others were fighting the girl, who was wearing a tattered gown, which was filled with tears. It was obvious from the first look that these men were the cause of these tears.


    The faces of the seven men who fought were full of lust, and they made incessant attacks on the girl in front of them. She was defending herself against these attacks as much as she could. But with each passing second, her movements slowed, the tears on her robes increased, as time progressed, more and more the area around the tear was stained red with blood.


    When Asil looked at this situation, he knew that after a while she would be defeated and then raped, perhaps later killed. Even though he didn''t know this girl, he didn''t like the men she was trying to resist or what they were trying to do.


    Asil took a step forward to save the girl without thinking, but at that moment Sirius''s warning echoed in his mind. "Child, if you step in there impulsively, you will surely die. That girl is in the Eighth Level Of The Nascent Profound Realm. The seven men he fought with are all in the Nascent Profound Realm. Two of them are in the Fifth Level Of The Nascent Profound Realm, two in the seventh level, one is in the eighth level and the last one is in the Tenth Level Of The Nascent Profound Realm. So going there won''t do her any good. I understand from this girl''s energy that under normal circumstances, she''s capable of holding these seven people for a long time. But as much as I understand, she was already tired from the battle earlier and she started fighting again over that tiredness. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in such a bad shape right now."


    "In her current state, she can last two minutes at most. In two minutes, she''ll be exhausted enough to stand for a few seconds at most. And there''s no way you can save that girl in two minutes. They haven''t noticed you yet because they''re fighting. Take this opportunity and get out of here in two minutes. Otherwise, if we consider their hostile acts against you before, you will be the one who''s going to die after that girl."


    Sirius''s words were very clear about the situation. While Asil''s power was only in the Fourth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm, the weakest one among the men that were fighting with the girl was the intermediate levels of the Nascent Profound Realm. This was one realm different and they weren''t just one person either.


    Asil knew that escaping was the safest way. But how could he escape in such a situation? How could he forgive himself later if he ran away?


    What can I do? If I go in there impulsively and try to attack head-on, it''s suicide. What if I bait myself and create time for her to escape? Then I''ll die first. There''s no guarantee she''ll escape safely after I''m gone. What should I do? What should I do...?


    Asil thought about what to do while watching the situation, and a few seconds later asked his master in his mind. "Master, you said the profound powers of the people who fought. So what about the teenager who stood behind them and never fought and just watched? What''s his level?"


    Sirius answered without expecting: "You must be able to see his level, but you may find it difficult to understand because of the profound energies scattered around in the war there. I guess that''s why you didn''t notice. His profound power is in the Fifth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm."


    When he heard what Sirius had said, there was a strange surprise on Asil''s face. He had seen that people in the Elementary Profound Realm got obliterated during the energy blast. But why hasn''t this young man got destroyed?


    Asil asked immediately to find out the answer to this: "Master, you were the one who saved me during the previous energy blast. And what was protecting him? Why is he still alive?"

 Chapter 73 - Who Did This? (2)

    After Sirius remained silent for a second, he replied: "Child, that boy was probably far away when the great energy burst that occurred during the battle. Maybe he got away when the battle started. When too many people are fighting each other, no one pays attention to the actions of a few weaklings unless there is animosity between them. He must have used his weakness and walked away. But even if he did, the energy wave hit him. He appears to be fine now, but he has severe internal injuries. Given these internal injuries and the energy wave that hit him, he probably had some armor that would be considered quite high-quality around here. But it appears that this armor, which absorbed the impact when the energy wave hit it, shattered and the remaining energy caused internal injuries."


    "Judging by the energy flow, he''s recently taken medical pills, but he''s still in serious condition. If those internal injuries aren''t healed soon, they can be fatal. In this case, the profound energy can not be used properly. Here''s the situation, child. What will you do now? Are you going to run, or are you going to try and save that girl?"


    Asil remained silent after his master''s question and watched the battle before his eyes for a few seconds. A few seconds later the girl was forced to retreat a few meters due to a sudden attack by three of the men. When he retreated, her face finally entered Asil''s point of view.


    When Asil saw her, he froze for a moment. The girl fighting had a tired expression on her face that was snow-white, smooth, and with no imperfections on it. Although her expression was tired, it could be understood at a glance that she was no more than twenty years of age. Although some parts of her long, bright yellow-colored hair were dusted with a duller color, this did not overshadow the brightness of her hair. Someone who saw the red blood creeping slowly down the side of her pink lips could have suffered as if their own body was bleeding.


    Other than that, she had eyes. As blue as the skies... They were glowing even in this kind of situation. It was as if they were pure enough to purify the soul of someone who looked at them just for looking at them. This girl with blonde hair and blue eyes was so beautiful that when Asil looked at her, he felt comfortable as if lying on the grass under the shadow of a tree on a light windy, sunny and cloudless day. Because of this girl''s long and plentiful robe, only her face was visible. But it did not matter to Asil. Because right now, he could not take his eyes off her pretty face.


    After Asil looked at her with a silly expression for a few seconds, Sirius''s echoing voice made him come to his senses: "HAHAHAHA... Child, are you in love? Your soul is filled with an intimate warmth. Looks like this girl really got to you. But even though she is pretty, don''t try to save her in some stupid way. It''s not worth killing yourself for a girl."


    After Asil came to his senses, he shook his head and then replied: "Master, I have not fallen in love. I am just so surprised. I never thought such a beautiful girl could exist. She''s more like an angel than a person told in legends and said to be very beautiful. Besides, the idea of saving her has nothing to do with her beauty. It doesn''t matter if it''s beautiful or ugly or if it''s a girl or a boy. I would consider saving anyone in a situation like this. And if they were in my position, I am sure that everyone would do the same if they have any honor; they will think about saving the one in need.


    After Asil spoke, he looked around and clenched his teeth, and thought about what to do. A few seconds later, he came up with an idea and told it to his master, and then made the final preparations. He then took a deep breath and focused and slowly moved around the fighting ones, to the part behind them.


    What he was thinking of doing was very dangerous. In fact, if the situation wasn''t what he thought it was, the chances of him dying were almost certain. But he still chose to risk it and execute the plan in his head.


    Asil took a deep breath after moving into the rear of the fighting group and then was suddenly leaped forward with all his might. He entered the big field where the fight was being done. But because all the attention of the fighting men was on the blonde girl they were fighting, they could not feel at first that Asil was coming near them. It took them a few seconds to notice him, but by the time they realized him, Asil had already made his plans and had completed the first phase of his plan.


    Asil shouted out loud in a fearless way. "Let her go! If you don''t, this boy will die!"


    As Asil spoke, he was behind the young man, who was the weakest of the eight men, who did not fight the girl, and who was waiting at the back, and held his sword in his right hand to the young man''s throat, while holding his left hand and his hair hard and lifting his face upwards.


    Asil''s plan was to take the young man in the back as a hostage and use him to rescue the girl, and at this time the first phase of this plan had been completed. The only question now was whether these men would be persuaded to let her go.


    After Asil''s words, the fighting stopped, and the men with eyes filled with the desire to kill turned towards him, and the young girl, who was barely standing, as she had no more energy to spare. When the men looked at him, they instantly sensed Asil''s profound power, and as they immediately tried to scare him by releasing their aura from their bodies in the nascent profound realm, one of them spoke: "HAHAHA. The kid who thinks he is the prince charming, he will die if we don''t let her go? HAHAHAHA, why do we care if that bastard dies? If you''re so willing, go ahead and kill him. Then we''ll split you into a thousand pieces, HAHAHAHA..."


    Asil did not pause and immediately replied: "How long are you going to keep bragging? This boy is valuable to you. If not, he would have gone away and watched things from a safe distance rather than stand by you in a battle like this. You''re also mercenaries who were in our group before the battle began. So the sudden energy burst must have hit you, too. But this boy is still here, intact. Which means he''s been wearing quality armor before. Since he doesn''t have any armor on him right now, this armor must have been broken during the explosion. Someone with such quality armor must be important."


    "But I can tell from your behavior that you''re connected to an illegal group rather than a respectable family. In that case, this boy is probably a close relative of the leader of your crime group. So it''s your job to protect him. As members of a group like this, if anything happens to him while you are protecting him, your great leader will surely kill you. If I''m wrong, would you mind if I killed this boy?"


    Asil spoke his mind and took a great risk. In fact, he had his plan entirely to risk that possibility. If these thoughts were right, there was a chance they would get out of here. But if he is wrong...Then the only outcome would be the death of him and the blonde girl!


    There was a brief silence after the Asil''s rest-filled words, and all those who had fought before looked at him briefly. A few seconds later, the silence broke as one of the men spoke. "Hahaha. So we''re an illegal group, huh? Good imagination, little bastard..."


    After the man spoke, he took a step towards Asil. When he took that step, Asil felt an intense and bloodthirsty aura coming towards him. This aura overwhelmed him and made it even harder for him to breathe. But even though he was faced with such an aura, given that his life is at stake, he did not have the luxury of having the slightest hesitation.


    The moment the man stepped in, Asil held the sword in his right hand, touched the young man''s throat, and pulled it down a little bit, causing the young man''s throat to be cut slightly and bleed. The moment his throat was slit, the young man began to wail. "Stop... I beg you, stop... Don''t kill me... I don''t want to die... Please don''t kill me..."


    Asil spoke in a menacing manner while the young man''s shouts were still going on. "If you want to live, tell them to let her go. Then you will come with me to a safe distance. Then I''ll set you free.. Thus, you''ll be spared. If you understand, tell them to let her go!"

 Chapter 74 - Who Did This? (3)

    After the Asil''s words, the young man''s body trembled and peed in his pants out of fear, and he ordered the other men: "Worthless scumbags...What do you think you''re doing when my life is at stake? Let her go and do as he says. Or my grandfather will make you regret being born."


    The young man who peed his pants was called Leor. He was the grandson of a man named Leodex, to whom the person sent by Kastor in the morning and told about the location of Asil and Medivh. Besides, he was the only grandson of Leodex. That''s why he was pampered and raised, and he started his combat training at a very late age. The only reason Leodex sent him on this mission was that he wanted him to gain experience. He looked at this mission as if it was a very simple thing, and he never thought it would be dangerous for his grandson Leor, as he thought it would be quite easy to kill Medivh and Asil.


    The other seven men, on the other hand, were the ones tasked with protecting him and killing Asil and Medivh. Although one of their targets was on sight, they could not do anything because their leader''s grandson was taken as a hostage. Although they had bluffed at first, they would not have re-dared to act so aggressively in a situation where Leor was held hostage after Asil''s reaction.


    After a brief silence, one of the men turned to the blonde girl and spoke: "Bitch, you heard our young master. You got away with it this time. Now piss off."


    After the man''s words, the young girl looked grateful towards the Asil and then, though she didn''t want to, turned back and started walking away. When she first saw Asil, she did not understand what he was trying to do. Since she was at a higher level than Asil, she instantly realized Asil''s power level. He was only in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm yet still come to rescue her anyway. There was no hesitation in his actions. Naturally, there was admiration in her heart for him for doing such a thing.


    As the blonde girl walked along with a sense of gratitude in her heart, her body, already exhausted by the relief granted by Asil , could not carry itself any further, and slowly, diagonally, she fell to the ground. When she fell to the ground, everyone looked towards her. Then one of the men turned to Asil and said: "Brat, we let her go but apparently this slut is in no condition to walk on her own. What happens now? Are we going to carry her? That''s fine with me. I would love to carry her, hahahaha."


    After the man spoke, he turned to the young girl again and took a step towards her. But at that moment Asil spoke again, and his voice made the man stop: "Cut it. Change of plans. The girl, me, and your young master will go away to a safe distance. Then I will free your young master. And you will stay here and not move during this time. If I feel you move, I''ll kill him without a thought."


    Immediately after Asil''s speech, one of the men objected: "Brat, do you think you''re smart? Why should we trust you? How do we know you won''t kill off our young master while we''re standing here? Do you still think that we will just stand there?


    Asil replied fearlessly: "Do I still think? There''s one thing you''re wrong. I don''t care what you think or whether you trust me. There are two options for you. Either you do as I say and follow the option that your young master may live. Or I''ll kill your young master. So I''m not offering you anything. I command you!!"


    After Asil''s fearless response, the men''s facial expressions changed and two of them nervously spat on the ground. With no response from them, Asil kept watchfully and proceeded to take Leor hostage while slowly moving towards the young girl. Until then, everything was going according to Asil''s plan. But something unexpected occurred when Asil came within a few meters of the girl.


    Footsteps heard to be approaching from far away  When these voices came, Asil looked there in case that I could be a new enemy. But as he looked there, he naturally became distracted. The seven men were experienced. So naturally, they immediately noticed this distraction and made a quick move. Before Asil could even get back to them, someone grabbed his right wrist and threw him in the direction of the young girl. Asil moved a few meters in the air and fell half a meter to the young girl''s side. There was intense pain in his body when he fell. Although the attacker did not use any weapons, he was thrown by a person in the midst of the Nascent Profound Realm. Although this attack did not cause any injuries due to the armor he was wearing, it still could not prevent him from suffering.


    As Asil fell to the ground, one of the men looked towards him and spoke, laughing relentlessly: "Son of a bitch, who''s going to take you away from me now? Bossing us around huh? See how a showman ends up!!"


    After the man spoke, he took a few steps and proceeded to Asil. As he came towards him, Asil looked towards the young girl and spoke briefly, with the anguish in his heart that his plan had failed: "I''m sorry. I couldn''t save you."


    He didn''t give a long speech. It was not necessary. No matter what he said right now, it wasn''t going to work. After speaking, he turned his head and looked again at the men and the direction behind which the footsteps gradually approaching.


    He had only hope now. The hope was that the advice given by his master would work before he took action. Before Asil told Sirius of his first plan and acted, Sirius had told him to break the orb that Medivh had given him before he left, and then to act. Asil didn''t understand why, but he trusted his master and did what he said. So there was a possibility that the owner of these footsteps might be Medivh.


    The footsteps approached quickly and as the man who was advancing towards Asil was a few meters away from him, the owner of the footsteps appeared and entered the area. When he appeared, all the men, including those who were advancing towards Asil, turned towards him, and then one of them suddenly spoke with a laugh: "HAHAHAHA... I didn''t think we were so lucky. We didn''t have to look for the red-haired bastard. He came to daddy on his own. Hahahahaha..."


    Medivh did not respond to their conversation after entering the area and stood where he was as soon as he walked in. When he didn''t move at all for a few seconds, another of the men spoke with a laugh: "HAHAHAHA...What a coward bastard. He just froze. I love these kids so much. They beg very nicely before they die, hahahaha..."


    After the man''s speech, Medivh again did not respond and did not make any moves. He just kept looking in the same direction. After looking for a few seconds, his facial expression became more serious than Asil had ever seen before. He proceeded without saying anything and began to approach where Asil was.


    As he advanced, the men laughed and let Medivh go where Asil was. To them, even if Medivh went there, nothing would have changed. Medivh soon arrived where Asil was. But strangely, the place he looked at wasn''t exactly where Asil was. Where he looked was where the young girl was. As he moved forward, the young girl looked towards Medivh, and the moment she looked at him, her eyes were damp and her sight blurred.


    Medivh said only one word in a tone that contained no emotion after he came to the young girl with a serious expression. "Who?!"


    He did not use a loud tone when he asked "who" but Asil, who was close to him, heard this one word and his soul trembled.


    After his brief speech, the young girl looked at him and spoke wearily: "Young Master, please calm down. I am okay. Please calm down. If..."


    Before the young girl could finish her speech, Medivh interrupted her speech and spoke again: "who did this to you? Lisa. Answer me! Who did this to you. Which one?"


    This blonde young girl was actually a girl named Lisa, who was one of two people around Medivh and listening to his orders. She had not stayed near the inn this morning because of Medivh''s order not to be near me and had later learned that he had left the inn in the morning. After she found out, she left without even informing Emma, who was more experienced and powerful than she was, and started to look for places where Medivh might be. After looking at a few places, she found out that today''s escorting job and many people had applied for it. After learning this, she did some research and finally found out where Medivh was going. Although she hardly rested until she found him, after learning of Medivh''s location, she headed straight to the Black Dragon Mountain Range without even thinking of taking a little rest, and without hesitation, she searched for him. Finally, she encountered this group when she was in a tired state. And as a result of that, she was in this situation right now.


    Medivh''s speech was as emotionless as it was before. After his speech, the young girl opened her mouth to speak again but she couldn''t say anything and bowed her head.


    After she bowed his head, Medivh turned towards the Asil and spoke in his still emotionless voice: "Take her with you and get away from here. I will handle the rest."


    After speaking, Medivh turned around and approached the group of eight with extremely slow steps, without waiting for Asil''s answer. Of those he approached, one of them was in the elementary, the others were in the Nascent Profound Realm. But Medivh walked as if he didn''t care at all, and with every step he took, the aura of desire to kill emanated from his body became even more terrifying.


    As he began to move forward, Asil clenched his teeth, grabbed and lifted the blonde girl, and walked away carefully.


    As the young girl was suddenly lifted up, her eyes grew and she tried to break free from Asil''s embrace. But she failed to do so because she was so tired that she could barely move her body.


    Asil spoke discontentedly with his master Sirius in his mind as he proceeded with the girl he carried in his arms: "Master, was the reason you told me to call big brother Medivh here because he was bait? Although he is in the Nascent Profound Realm like these guys, he is only in the second level of the Nascent Profound Realm. There''s no way he''s going against them. How can I live with the regret in my heart after his sacrifice? Master, can''t I do anything to save him? The thought of running away by baiting my loved ones is a terrible thing."


    After Asil''s words, Sirius replied strangely quickly: "Bait? Child, do you really underestimate this red-headed brat? I meant it when I said he was a real genius compared to you. Remember when I told you that when the battle started today, the second strongest person there was the girl in black? Did you think I was the strongest person when I said that?"


    After Sirius''s awkward speech, Asil responded instantly: "Master, of course, I thought of you. Who else could I think of? That girl in black was in the fifth level of the Core Profound Realm. You were the only one I saw as stronger than her."


    After Asil''s reply, Sirius laughed and then explained the truth: "Hahahaha... Child, when I compare the powers of people in a place like this, it would be an insult to myself to include myself in that comparison. Are you really putting me on the same page as the people here? That girl in Black was the second most powerful person there was when she was in the fifth level of Core Profound Realm. Because there was someone stronger than the girl in black. That was the redhead you call Big Brother Medivh. Just walk away and watch what happens.. It''s going to be a fun fight."

 Chapter 75 - Silent Massacre

    After the words of his master, Asil was more than surprised. According to his master, Medivh was the most powerful among those present in the battle. But how could that have happened? Everyone who had seen Medivh for two days thought he was in the second level of the Nascent Profound Realm. How could he have hidden this?


    Asil kept walking away confused. As he walked away, the young girl he was carrying spoke wearily and weakly: "Let me go... I have to stop the young Master... I have to stop him... The young Master must not use his true power... Otherwise, he will have to go back home... Let go of me..."


    After her words, Asil looked at her lightly and refused: "Stop trying to get away. I won''t let you go. I don''t know who you are, and it doesn''t matter. Right now, Big Brother Medivh will use his true power to keep us safe and avenge you. I don''t know what that power is, but I do know that he will have no regrets when he uses it. You, you are important to him. Lover, friend, sister, or relative... No matter what you are, you''re valuable to him. He''s someone who will be happy to be able to protect you and avenge you. You must know that too. So stop fighting."


    Asil did not know what to say when he was talking. Treated badly by everyone except his stepfather Cem Mirza since he was little, Asil naturally did not speak much to the girls, and therefore did not know what to say to comfort them. Before he spoke, he had come to think that she was the reason Medivh used his true power. However, he chose to make such a speech by not saying it because he understood from the expression on her face that the blonde young girl would feel guilty and live with this regret for the rest of her life. He did not know if he was right or wrong by doing so. But at least that way, even if the young girl was to be remorseful, it would be lesser than that.


    After Asil''s speech, Lisa looked at him with her wet eyes, and then, after gently biting her lips, slowly turned her head and went silent.


    There was a great deal of regret in Lisa''s heart that she knew that she was the reason that Medivh used his power. However, after Asil''s words, this regret had become quite faint and a vaguely warm feeling had formed. Lisa ignored this feeling and let herself in the arms of this boy who was weak but fearlessly tried and failed to save her and kept on being carried.


    After they had gone a safe distance, Asil immediately went to the nearest tree, and politely brought Lisa down, and gently leaned her back against the tree. Without saying anything, Lisa looked first at Asil, then towards where Medivh was.


    As for Asil, he turned around and looked towards where Medivh was and, as his master said, he started to watch what was happening there.


    When Asil turned his back, Medivh had already come a few meters ahead of the people who had done this to Lisa. When Medivh got there, he looked at eight people one by one and then spoke in a cold voice: "You will pay for what you have done! People with no dignity like you deserve no mercy! But I will still let you die fighting with your honor. I will not use any weapon and my right hand. And I''m going to stay here for ten seconds without moving. Die with honor or run away. Ten... Nine... Eight¡­"


    As Medivh finished his speech and began counting slowly backwards, the mercenaries looked at each other with strange expressions and then began to laugh. To them, the words of the young man in front of them were like the biggest joke in the world. After all, seven people among them were in the Nascent Profound Realm, and all those in the Nascent Profound Realm was in the fifth and seventh level in the realm. On the other hand, the young man in front of them was only in the second level of the Nascent Profound Realm.


    When Medivh said "Six" he slowly lifted his left hand and took it around his neck. He then put his hand in his clothes, then pulled it out after a second. When he pulled out his hand, the chain of the necklace that was hanging around his neck went out with his hand. What was on the end of the necklace was not visible since it was in Medivh''s palm at the time.


    Medivh said "Five" and then suddenly pulled his left hand down, severing the chains of the necklace. The moment the necklace was snapped a huge shock appeared on the faces of all those who were there except Lisa. As for Lisa, there was only a sad and regretful expression on her face.


    The sudden shock on people''s faces was caused by two distinct changes in Medivh when the necklace came off. The first was that a terrible aura of Profound Energy began to emanate from his body. This aura was even more powerful and oppressive than the one emitted by the girl in black before today''s battle. When those who put Lisa in this situation saw this aura, they understood that Medivh''s real power was not in the second level of Nascent Profound Realm.


    This aura surprised and frightened them. But it wasn''t that aura that really scared them. What really scared them was the second change that occurred on Medivh. When the necklace came out, there was an ear-scratching sound, followed by a thin yellow electric surrounding Medivh''s entire body, which was moving extremely fast.


    After this yellow electricity came out, several of them fell on the ground around Medivh''s vicinity during their rapid movements, and there were black burn marks where they fell


    When Asil saw this, Sirius''s voice had already echoed in his mind: "Oh...It''s really interesting. Someone who is not even in the Natural Profound Realm is using an element. And not only that. The element he uses is, interestingly, the element of electricity. Even though he can only use yellow electricity, this kid is a real potential genius. But he is doing the wrong thing by using the element of electricity when he is not in the Natural Profound Realm. Kids these days are really ignorant..."


    After Sirius''s words, Asil immediately asked: "Master, I had heard in legends when I was in my clan that people in the Natural Profound Realm could use the elements. But according to what you have said, big brother, Medivh is not in the Natural Profound Realm yet. How can he use this elemental energy? Also, is the element of electricity a rare one?


    Sirius laughed and replied: "Haha... Child, elemental energies are not legends. All those who can get into the Natural Profound Realm could, if they are inclined to, use elemental energies. And of course, some people can use them without getting into Natural Profound Realm. These people have much more affinity to the elements. That way they can feel what it takes to control the elements sooner. The read brat is now in the ninth level of the Core Profound Realm, but he could still control the yellow electricity, the weakest of the electrical energy. The electricity element is a more difficult element to control than most elements. You could even think of it as a double-edged knife. There is a high potential for damage but it also damages the person who uses it. That''s why it''s hard to control. Even if the red brat could use that energy, his body wouldn''t be able to withstand that energy much with his current power. He probably wants to teach his opponents a lesson they won''t forget even in their other lives."


    Asil wanted to learn elemental energy. But he knew it was not the right time for this; therefore he did not ask questions and continued to watch Medivh.


    At that moment, as Medivh said "three" bewilderment on the mercenaries'' faces dissipated and was replaced with fear. They didn''t know if the young man in front of them was telling the truth about not moving for ten seconds. But at this point, they didn''t have the luxury of wasting time thinking about it.


    With three seconds left in the countdown, two of the eight men in the fifth level of the Nascent Profound Realm and the young man named Leor who was in the fifth level of the elementary profound realm turned around and fled.


    As they fled, Medivh did not move his body as he said. Although two of the three who escaped were in the fifth level of the Nascent Profound Realm, while the other one was one realm lower than them, the three who escaped had reached the limit of the empty area once only a second was left at the countdown due to their different distance from where they were normally located to the exit of the empty area. But Medivh did not move his body in any way and coldly said "zero..".

 Chapter 76 - Silent Massacre (2)

    As soon as the countdown was over, Medivh raised his left hand upright upwards and shouted, "Lightning Cage!". When he uttered this word, intense electricity gathered over his left hand at extreme speed, and then it moved into the sky as if it were a yellow orb that was flung up. This yellow sphere of electricity rose ten feet in the sky in the blink of an eye and stopped once it reached that height.


    When the sphere stopped in the sky, the three fleeings had taken their steps to get out of the empty area. But when they stepped out, suddenly three yellow-colored lightning bolts burst out from the yellow sphere hanging in the air and each went into different directions, struck them one by one, causing them to scream miserably. After three lightning strikes, three more lightning strikes appeared from the yellow sphere and hit them again, and those who tried to escape continued to be subjected to relentless electrical power.


    A total of fifteen yellow lightning bolts emerged from the sphere in just one second, and as a result, those who left the field fell to the ground before they could take their second steps and died after their bodies twitched violently. There was a foul burning smell emanating from their bodies.


    When they were brutally murdered, Medivh was still in place, not moving. As for the five men who were still alive, they had a fearful expression covering their faces as they realized it was impossible to escape. The fact that they had nowhere to run led them to attack together.


    The first to move was the man from the eighth level of the Nascent Profound Realm. After he had roared, he had leaped forward and swung his long machete towards Medivh.


    As the machete came to him with great power, Medivh continued to stand in his place, as if he didn''t care at all about it.


    The machete went a few inches further in the air, followed by the sound of a cut and then a painful scream echoed. A large amount of blood was splattered around the sound, and unlike a second earlier, there was a human arm on the ground holding a machete.


    The man in the eighth of the Nascent Profound Realm who attacked Medivh had his arm severed. Medivh, on the other hand, was standing with his left arm outstretched forward, on which yellow electric currents circulated. There was no sense of pity or mercy in Medivh''s eyes at the time.


    Medivh emotionlessly swung his hand towards the severed man''s neck and easily cut the man''s neck as if he was attacking him with a sharp knife. while blood gushed out from the man''s freshly cut neck, as if it were water coming out of a geyser, Medivh suddenly disappeared.


    He appeared a second later in a different place, and the place where he appeared was right in front of one of the two men in the seventh level of the Nascent Profound Realm. After emerging there, yellow electrical currents gathered quickly in his hand while he poked his left hand into the man''s abdominal cavity.


    Suddenly there was a splitting sound and Medivh''s hand went out from behind, piercing the man''s stomach. After Medivh did this, he quickly pulled his hand back out of the man''s stomach, and then he just disappeared like before. At that moment, Medivh''s movements were so fast that those who were there could see nothing but a yellow line of light moving around.


    Medivh appeared in front of the other man who was in the seventh level of the Nascent Profound Realm, without waiting, inserted his left hand into the abdominal cavity of the man in front of him, removing it from behind the man as it had just happened.


    He quickly repeated this, and did the same to all the remaining men, causing them to writhe painfully over the blood-soaked floor. Medivh had targeted the dantian of his opponents while making his rapid attacks, and with each attack he had heavily damaged the dantian of those he had attacked, destroying their Profound Power development. Since the dantians were severely damaged, they were unable to use their profound energy to stop the blood from flowing quickly out of the injured area. That''s why the blood in their bodies was rapidly decreasing. At this rate, they''d be dead in a minute!


    After Medivh attacked them all one by one and put them all in the same situation, the electrical current in his body disappeared and, without saying anything to the men curled up on the ground, he turned around with a more tired expression than before and started moving towards where Asil and Lisa were.


    When Medivh got to where they were, he looked at Lisa first. Although there were injuries on her, she did not have a wound severe enough to endanger her life. When he first came here, he didn''t pay so much attention because he was very angry, but he felt relief in his heart that he realized it now. When he realized that Lisa''s condition was not serious, he turned towards Asil, and then a dagger appeared in his left hand.


    Asil was a little surprised when this dagger came out, but he didn''t say anything. He understood very clearly that Medivh had no intention of attacking him at this time. Asil was just watching what he was going to do.


    Medivh slowly raised the dagger in his left hand. He then raised his right hand with the palm facing up, then slightly cut his right palm with the dagger in his left hand, allowing his blood to flow out. He then held out his right hand towards him with the dagger in his left hand and waited.


    When he did, Asil understood his purpose. He quickly took the dagger that Medivh had extended and cut his own right palm, just as Medivh did. He then extended his bleeding right hand and squeezed Medivh''s bleeding right hand.


    When he did so, Medivh smiled and then spoke: "Lisa is someone very dear to me. I can''t thank you enough for saving her by risking your own life in such a dangerous situation. From now on, you''re my brother. After today, we''re Blood Brothers. So if you get in trouble in the future, don''t hesitate to tell me. I promise to do my best."


    Asil smiled lightly and replied: "Big Brother Medivh, I have not done anything. You''re the one who saved her and me... You don''t have to feel indebted to me. But I appreciate you seeing me as your blood brother. If you need any help in the future, you too can tell me without hesitation."


    After the Asil spoke, Medivh approved with his head, and then after releasing the Asil''s hand, he approached Lisa and came to her side, and after crouching, he spoke: "Lisa, you acted impulsively again, didn''t you? When are you gonna stop doing that? Don''t you know how sad I''d be if something happened to you?"


    Lisa regretfully bowed her head and replied: "Young Master... I am so sorry. You broke your promise to your father because of me."


    Medivh smiled and spoke to comfort her: "Haha... Don''t worry. Even if I break my promise to my father, my father will assign the closest person to call me back. It''ll take at least a day for the person he''s sending to get here. Then we''ll make some excuses and run away undetected. So you don''t have to worry so much."


    Medivh and Lisa''s conversations could be inferred that Medivh''s family did not want him to use his electric power and if he did, he had to go back to his house.


    After Medivh spoke, Lisa did not respond and continued to remain silent with her head tilted.


    Then Medivh turned towards the Asil and spoke quickly: "Asil, this place is getting dangerous. The monster that created that energy wave was in the Natural Profound Realm, and as far as I understand from the energy, it was definitely not at its first levels. If we run into it, there''s a chance I can handle it, but there might be a few more of them. So we better get out of here fast." After Medivh talked this much, he pointed a direction with his hand and continued. "The exit of the Black Dragon Mountain Range is this way. Lisa should be able to walk now. Follow me together. Let''s get out of here and get something to eat. I''m pretty hungry, hehe..."


    Asil approved with a nod after Medivh talked. Then Lisa stood up slowly with her head still slightly tilted downwards. After she stood up, Medivh took a step forward and others began to follow him.


    But when Medivh took his second step, suddenly the voice of an old man came behind them. "Young Master, where do you think you''re going?"


    When that sound came, Medivh suddenly stopped and quickly turned around. A human silhouette emerged after the sound behind them was heard. This human silhouette belonged to an old man. This man had white beards that extended to his neck, black eyes, a calm face with a few wrinkles, long white hair, and a thin body. But despite this slender and aged appearance, the aura around him was far more oppressive than Medivh''s aura.


    When this old man appeared, Medivh quickly greeted him with respect: "Master!"


    The old man who Medivh called "Master" glanced at the three people in front of him, looked at Medivh, and started talking:" Young Master, you were right to think that your father would send the closest person here. But I''ve been watching you from a safe distance since you left the house. So, naturally, I''m the closest person. Now you''re going home with me. So forget about having fun with your new friend."


    After the old man talked, he looked at Lisa and kept talking. "As for you... You are only allowed to be with him at the Young Master''s request. But that doesn''t mean it''s always going to be that way. Pull yourself together! If something like this happens again, you will not continue this mission, even if the Young Master does not want to. Understood?"


    After the old man''s words, Lisa approved with her head without saying anything. Following Lisa''s confirmation, the old man looked towards the Asil and continued his words after hurling a red orb towards him, as same as Medivh had given him: "As I understand you are the friend of the Young Master. This orb I gave you has the power to drive away even the profound monsters in the Natural Profound Realm. The three of us will leave here and go back to the Young Master''s house. So you''re going to have to leave on your own. If you get into trouble, break what I gave you by throwing it to the ground. When you break it, a powerful aura will surround your body, and even the profound monsters in the Natural Profound Realm will not dare attack you."


    After the old man spoke, he shook his hand and three gigantic eagles appeared next to him. The backs of these eagles were at least three meters long and they looked quite majestic. After the Eagles appeared, the old man leaped over the Eagle in the middle and spoke to Medivh and Lisa: "Come on. We''re going home."


    After his speech, Lisa immediately rode the eagle on the left. She then raised her head slightly and, after biting her lips, spoke in a very low voice, looking embarrassingly at the Asil: "Thank you."


    After her words, Asil approved with his head. After the two boarded the eagles, Medivh looked at Asil for a while and hesitated about whether to leave him alone. He couldn''t object because his master was here. But he didn''t want to leave Asil alone in such a dangerous place.


    Seeing his hesitation, Asil spoke quickly: "Big brother Medivh, you don''t have to worry. The senior gave me a valuable item so I could get back to the city safely. I''ll be absolutely safe with this item. Don''t worry about me and go home. I don''t want your family to be madder at you because of me."


    After Asil''s speech, Medivh approved with his head and took a step forward. But after the step he took, he suddenly stopped and spoke again, looking at Asil: "Asil, is there something in the future that you say you would definitely do, or a place that you say you would definitely go?"


    Asil replied after thinking for a short time: "I will go to the capital of the Crimson Lightning Empire to participate in the forthcoming Crimson Lightning Empire tournament."


    After Asil''s reply, bewilderment simultaneously occurred on the faces of the three  They knew what this tournament was like. They were naturally surprised when they heard that this young man in the fourth level of elementary profound realm wanted to participate in that tournament.


    Medivh''s bewilderment quickly dissipated. He then rubbed his ring and threw a yellow talisman with strange symbols on it towards Asil: "So you will come to the next Crimson Lightning Empire tournament. Okay then. I will wait for you there. Be there."


    Medivh boarded the only vacant eagle after he spoke. After he boarded, the old man shook his hand again slightly, and the eagles fluttered their wings and rose up into the sky and soon went too far to be seen by the eye.


    After they left, Asil stayed where he was for a short while and tried to quell the anger that had formed in his heart towards the old man. This anger was not caused by him picking up Medivh and taking him home. The reason for this anger was what Sirius, his master, angrily said in his mind after the red orb he gave him. When he got that orb, Sirius said in Asil''s mind exactly, "Son of a bitch! He gave a concentrated energy bomb to my student and told him to drop it and break it if he had to! Child, this man does not want you to return safely to the city, he wants you to die without a trace. If you throw it to the ground and break it, the energy will completely destroy you and the twenty-meter field around you. It also draws the powerful profound monsters in the vicinity towards you because of the aura on it. The redhead brat or the blonde didn''t know that, but he clearly wants you dead."


    That''s why Asil had a great rage in his heart against this old man. But to no to make the situation more difficult, he didn''t say anything until they left and he acted normally.


    No one who was there that day knew this, but Medivh and Asil, who were leaving here and going in different directions, would come back to this empty area one day in the future and thousands would die that day!

 Chapter 77 - "Now You Are Fucked" Technique

    After suppressing the anger in his heart, he turned without saying anything to his master and began to move in the direction Medivh had shown before he left.


    It was very quiet as he moved on, and Asil didn''t like it at all. He''d feel more comfortable if there was some noise around. Because this was an area where there were supposed to be plenty of profound monsters, but they there were not even a sound, let alone a profound monster around now.


    Asil had thought about it, but the possibility that it was true made him more careful with every step of the way. The thought that led Asil to be wary was that this was actually a territory belonging to a powerful and dangerous profound monster. The profound monsters lived by the law of the jungle. The strong lived and the weak died. It was a very simple and effective method. With this rule, among the profound monsters that went on their lives, the powerful could have their own special territory, and the weak profound monsters were afraid to enter their territory. And the current silence in the environment made it more likely that this was the case.


    Asil proceeded carefully and slowly for several minutes with this thought in his head. In those few minutes, nothing different had happened, and the place was still quiet. This atmosphere made Asil think of a terrible silence before a powerful storm.


    As the Asil progressed, the frequency of the trees around him increased, and after a while, claw marks began to appear on some of the trees in the same way. These claw marks did not attract Asil''s attention at first, but as the number of trees with claw marks increased as he progressed, Asil finally noticed them and asked his master in his mind without hesitation: "Master, is this the site of a powerful Profound Monster? It''s very quiet and there are no profound monsters around. There are also claw marks on some of the surrounding trees. I don''t like it. Master, what do you think of this?"


    After the Asil''s words, Sirius replied in a solemn tone: "Child, your opinion is correct. This is the territory of a profound monster. The light energies that still exist in the claws marks on the trees are almost identical to the energy of the profound monster today. So the profound monster that owns this territory is probably the profound monster that emerged in today''s battle. Besides..."


    Sirius paused briefly after speaking up here, and then continued to speak more seriously than before: "Child, apparently you are lucky today (!). We have a little guest coming in from the back, and this guest seems to like us very much (!). You must get away from as quickly as you possibly can."


    Asil understood that the Profound Monster, the owner of the territory, was coming towards them at great speed because he was used to his master''s sarcasm, and it certainly did not like them to be here. And as he understood it, Asil started running as fast as he could. he was making enough noise to tell where he was, as he drove through the trees quickly, causing him to hit the branches and hit what could make a noise on the ground. But there was something he had to pay more attention to now than the possibility of making noise and drawing on the dangers that might be in the environment. And that thing was the dangerous profound monster that his master said came from the back!


    "ROAR!!"


    A strong roar came from the rear as Asil ran fast, and when that roar came Asil was convinced that the owner of this sound was what roared in battle. Although this roaring sound came from the back, its source did not seem to be too far away, causing Asil to run under greater pressure.


    "ROAR!!"


    Asil accelerated after hearing the sound and began to run faster than he had ever run before. But not even twenty meters further, a second roar sounded, and the Asil''s body froze where it was after that roar. This was because of the terrible aura that came with the sound of the second Roar. This aura was so terrible that Asil''s brain instantly gave up the urge to run.


    When he was in a state where he could not move, even if he wanted to, Sirius''s distressed voice echoed in his mind: "Child, do not try in vain your legs will not listen to you. This is the authority of a powerful aura. If your aura is strong, you can leave your opponent still in fear without doing anything. This is quite a handy thing."


    After his master''s speech, Asil was quite surprised. He spoke as if they were in no danger. There was no fear in his voice. So Asil quickly asked, as his eyes gleamed with hope: "Master since you are so calm, you know a way to get out of here, don''t you? What should I do? My legs don''t move like you said, no matter what I do, like they don''t belong to me."


    Sirius replied immediately: "Even though the profound monster behind you is powerful enough to kill you in one blow, I really know something to get rid of it. The Profound Monster will be here in half a minute. You''ll only have three choices when it gets here. No need to mention the third option, you already know that it is death! The first of the other two options are highly risky. I don''t know if it will work. Because it is unpredictable. However, the first option is still a big deal compared to the second option in terms of the risk it contains. If you do the second option, it would be a real miracle if you survived. So we''re going to make the first option first, even if I don''t want to."


    Whenever Sirius spoke, when he said "the first option" or something about options, there was exasperation and nervousness in his voice. Asil noticed that but didn''t ask why.


    Asil replied immediately. "Master, what exactly is the first option? What should I do?"


    Sirius sighed and then explained. "Child, you know that glass sphere that you always carry with you when you''re staying at Kastor and that you put inside it when the red brat gave you the spatial ring? When this profound monster gets here, break that glass sphere. As much as I don''t trust the items that mad-man gave you as I don''t trust him, it doesn''t hurt to try. At least I hope he doesn''t come..."


    After Sirius''s speech, Asil''s eyes shone. He immediately understood what the glass sphere his master was talking about. This is what skinny man gave him before the sphere came to Kastor, and when he did, he told him to use it only in dangerous and life-or-death situations that you couldn''t handle on your own. When he understood this, he naturally understood why Sirius, his master, had a sense of boredom and nervousness in his voice when talking about this option. He didn''t like Skinny Man and had previously said he couldn''t even bear to be in the same environment for a short time. So it must have been a bad thing for him to use this item.


    Asil immediately removed the glass sphere from his spatial ring and held it firmly in his right palm. Only a few seconds after he got his hands on that orb, a wind sounded behind Asil, and the sky suddenly darkened. However, as the blackout occurred, it was short-lived and disappeared in an instant.


    When the darkness disappeared, a huge silhouette descended from the sky about ten meters ahead of Asil, causing all the trees where it landed to fall. The owner of this silhouette was a profound monster with a ten-meter stature, a gloriously molded body, a scar-filled face, brown eyes, and a terrifying aura. This Profound Monster stood on its two feet like a human. When Asil saw this monster, he immediately understood its kind. It wasn''t a dragon, a tiger, a phoenix, an eagle, or an otter, it was a gorilla!


    Sirius spoke immediately when he appeared. "Child, it''s a muscular Mountain Gorilla! They are profound monsters that are at the top of the Nascent Profound Realm in their infancy and can reach the middle of the Natural Profound Realm in their adulthood! I mean, even their babies of a few days are stronger than you! Muscular mountain gorillas, though not normally aggressive, do not like loud noises and the invasion of their own territory. The sounds of today''s battle must have bothered it. And it must have bothered it that you''re here right now in its territory. So drop the orb that crack gave you before it killed you. If it works, you''re out of here. If it doesn''t work, run straight to your right and enter the little cave about two hundred meters away."


    After Sirius''s words, Asil did not answer, and he broke it by throwing the transparent glass orb in his hand to the ground under the Muscular Mountain Gorilla''s angry gaze.


    The sphere broke easily when it fell to the ground, and the moment it broke, a white light spread around that was bright enough to cause Asil and the muscular mountain gorilla to involuntarily close their eyes.


    When this bright white light came out, strange noises began to come about two meters from Asil and reverberated around him. Asil and the muscular Mountain Gorilla could not see the source of these sounds because they closed their eyes because of the bright light. But even if they couldn''t see, they could see that the source of these sounds was a human being.. Because these strange sounds seemed to be the result of a person trying to make different melodies with their mouth to create music.

 Chapter 78 - "Now You Are Fucked" Technique (2)

    The light that caused them to close their eyes soon disappeared, and after the light disappeared, Asil and the Muscular Mountain Gorilla finally opened their eyes. But as soon as they opened their eyes, bewilderment appeared on their faces. Because there was a person who wasn''t there before. This man was a skinny man with messy hair who looked like he was forty to fifty years old. The man had no whiteness in his hair despite his age, and his face was glowing like the face of a baby who had just bought a toy. And his body looked more like an imaginary body than a real one. But what surprised them was more his actions than the sudden appearance of this man. This man, with his elbows slightly bent, opened his arms in two directions and moved them up and down, acting like a bird who had just been born and tried to fly for the first time. His head was moving from left to right. It was like he was trying to dance in some weird way.


    The man with this strange behavior, moving his arms like a little bird trying to fly for a while, suddenly cut off the strange sounds he made out of his mouth and began to speak melodically. "Birds fly...They have wings... Bees sting...They have needles... Shit smells... Someone poops them... But don''t you worry... Because I have my dance... If birds fly, I''ll fly higher... If the bees sting, I''ll sting deeper... Because I do melodic dancing... Oooo Yeah..."


    From the moment this man appeared, Asil knew who he was. He was the skinny man who had strange behavior and was incredibly strong.


    The strange words of this skinny man stopped at once and began to look towards the Asil, who stood in his face in disorientated fashion. He spoke in a bewildered manner after staring at the Asil for a few seconds. "Hey... Who are you? What did you do to my audience? I was putting on a great show... Hmm... Or are you someone who wants to learn my new melodic dance? I get it, that is the case... Okay,  it''s okay for you to hear about my dance and want to learn, but you shouldn''t use your family''s items to bring me along in the form of an imaginary body. But since I''ve come this far, let''s show you a few things before I go. Now watch my moves and I''ll show you a few things, and then do what I do. The first thing I''m going to show you is the Wingless Human Flight Movement Technique. This move is one of my favorites. So you might consider yourself lucky to learn this."


    Following skinny man''s words, Asil''s right eye muscles twitched involuntarily several times. He was in such a dangerous situation but the skinny man was doing things as reckless as before. Asil stopped him by talking quickly before he even showed him his dance moves. "Senior, don''t you remember me? I am Asil. Asil Mirza. We met in the Mirza Clan on the Star Plain. I''m one of the candidates you have chosen."


    After Asil''s words, the Skinny Man spoke to himself as if he were thinking something. "Star Plain... Mirza Clan... What were those? What candidate did he mean by candidate? Or is he trying to find an excuse to learn my legendary dance? Asil Mirza... Hmm, where did I hear that name?... Ohh... I remembered that. You are the one that I palm off the necklace that Sirius sealed in... I mean you''re the boy I gave the necklace."


    Asil felt weird after the skinny man''s words that said " You are that one I palm off the necklace that Sirius sealed in... I mean you''re the boy I gave the necklace." But he did not say anything about it and spoke nervously. "Senior, yes, I am the one you gave this necklace to. You gave me a transparent glass orb to use if I got stuck in a life-or-death situation that I couldn''t handle alone. I broke the orb because I am in a situation like this right now. So, can you help me?"


    From the time the bright white light came out after Asil broke the sphere, until now, the Muscular Mountain Gorilla had not made any movement, and where it was, it was staring at the skinny man, who suddenly appeared in front of it. Although his body seemed imaginary, the Muscular Mountain Gorilla in the middle of the Natural Profound Realm was unexpectedly afraid to make any moves.


    After Asil''s words, the skinny man had a smile on his face. But that smile made Asil feel bad rather than good. Asil didn''t know why at first. But after a few seconds of skinny man''s speech, he clearly understood why.


    "Hahaha... So I said something like that... I see... So you took my advice and broke the orb in a moment of life and death...Then I have to tell you what happens now...I''m just a simple imaginary image. So there''s nothing I can do. But don''t worry, I''ll give you a good dance before you die. So even your dead soul will be affected by it and will struggle from the moment you are reborn to become a pretty good dancer in your next life. In that case, the special move I''m going to make for you is ''Now You''re Fucked Technique''. Watch and learn..."


    After the skinny man spoke, he made a right-handed punch and held him forward with his palm facing the left side. He then opened his left hand with the palm facing down and hit his left palm in the direction where his right hand, where he made a fist, was pointing and his thumbs created a "Blop!" sound. He then made this move in several different places, looking at Asil. After making these moves for a few seconds, he smiled and said, "Then it''s time to go. I hope you become a good dancer in your next life."  He then disappeared as if he had never existed there.


    When he disappeared, Asil''s entire facial muscles twitched and he stood where he was in a state of not knowing what to say. He was supposed to be desperate right now, but he didn''t even know how he would feel when he disappeared after all the moves that skinny man-made.


    Asil did not know what would happen when he broke the transparent glass sphere but he thought it was important because the skinny man had warned him personally. At least something that could save him from his current situation... When he broke the orb, the appearance of Skinny Man sparked his hopes of getting out of it. After all, the skinny man was a man known to his master, Sirius, and since Sirius despises living things in places like this, The Skinny Man must have the power to despise living things here.


    However, the situation did not go as Asil had expected. The skinny man, who appeared after the transparent glass sphere broke, had vanished after doing strange things as usual. That was the reason for the emotional upheaval that Asil was experiencing now.


    Asil relatively came to his senses after a few seconds. But even when Asil was not himself and the skinny man was gone, the Muscular Mountain Gorilla there did not make any movement. Asil never thought about why. Because he wasn''t calm enough to think about it right now. Asil was about to talk to his master, Sirius, in his mind with his voice, which he tried to calm down as much as he could despite the situation he was in, at that time something unexpected happened!


    From the rather simple-looking necklace that hung around Asil''s neck and which Sirius had sealed inside, a black aura suddenly began to spread outward. This aura was stronger than any profound energy aura Asil had ever felt before and contained enough anger to knock the feeler out of fear. Even the body of the Muscular mountain gorilla in the middle of the Natural profound realm trembled involuntarily when this aura spread from the necklace to the environment. This terrifying aura spread over an increasingly large area and covered a five-meter area in a matter of seconds. Then, suddenly, an angry human voice echoed around.


    "YOU FUCKING NUT!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT AGAIN!! WHY DO I HAVE TO GET SO ANGRY EVERY TIME I SEE YOU!! STOP MAKING STUPID MOVES AND SHOW YOURSELF!!"


    This human voice clearly belonged to Sirius. When Sirius''s voice echoed, the Muscular Mountain Gorilla''s legs became loose from fear, and as a result, it fell to the ground. As for Asil, he didn''t feel any fear, but it was clear that he felt a great deal of astonishment. Asil had previously thought that Sirius could only speak to himself. So he was naturally surprised when he yelled around. He also felt that the aura emanating from the necklace had weakened after Sirius''s outcry so that he could understand that doing so had consumed Sirius''s power.


    Asil understood that his master, Sirius, was using his own power to call upon whom, but Asil thought that his master did so only because he was enraged and that it would not matter because the skinny man had already disappeared.


    But things didn''t turn out the way Asil expected. Immediately after Sirius'' angry voice echoed, a bright light lit up for a second from where the skinny man had just disappeared, causing the Asil and muscular mountain gorilla to involuntarily close their eyes, as happened before.


    The light dissipated a second later and then Asil opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, the skinny man was there again!


    When the Skinny Man reappeared, he immediately spoke with a laugh, before Asil or Sirius could say anything. "Hahahaha... Sirius, why are you being a spoilsport? We were just about to play hide and seek with Asil who thinks he is insignificant... Oh... Or are you jealous because you can''t hide? Poor you... Okay, okay. I promise I''ll play with you later..."


    After skinny man''s smiling words, Sirius''s angry voice echoed around him again: "YOU FUCKING NUT! YOU BETTER PRAY TO GOD EVERY DAY THAT I DON''T GET OUT OF HERE! BECAUSE IF I GET OUT OF HERE, YOU''LL BE THE FIRST ONE I KILL! NOT EVEN YOUR SECT LEADER WILL TAKE YOU AWAY FROM ME!! AHHHH!!"


    After Sirius''s furious shouting echoed around him, the skinny man remained silent for several seconds after taking his right hand to his face and covering his eyes with the inside of his hand. After this silence, he slowly lowered his hand and, with his damp eyes running a few drops of tears from his corners, looked at the necklace on Asil''s chest and spoke soulfully:


    "So... So you... So you love me that much... Sirius, why didn''t you tell me you loved me so much? If you had said that before it was sealed in there, we could... We actually would not do anything together. Sirius, being sealed in a necklace didn''t do you any good. You started to like me while you''re in there? I think you should turn back while you still have time. This is not how things work. We''re both men, so we can only be friends."


    "We can dance together, play hide-and-seek, chat, or try to be birds. But that''s about it...You and I can''t be together. So give up on me. You might get hurt if I say this, but I still have to say it. Sirius, we are people of different worlds. Forget about me and go back to being interested in women...."

 Chapter 79 - Nukro

    When the skinny man finished his speech with his damp eyes, Asil gulped involuntarily. He didn''t even want to think about how outraged his master would be after that speech. Because that speech was particularly enraging to Sirius.


    There was no sound around for a few seconds. After this silence, the necklace Asil was wearing began to warm up, and as the aura around it intensified, Sirius''s more angry voice echoed: "YOU FUCKING NUT WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!? WHAT LOVE!? WHAT DIFFERENT WORLDS!? CUT THE SHIT AND DESTROY THE PROFOUND MONSTER AT THE BACK!! THEN FUCK OFF!! I DON''T EVEN WANT TO BE IN THE SAME PLACE AS YOU!!"


    Following Sirius''s angry shout, a few more tears were shed from skinny man''s damp eyes, and he spoke sadly: "Sirius, of course, I''m talking about you loving me and us being people of different worlds. What else can I talk about? Don''t you see me? I can pretend to be a bird whenever I want... I can dance whenever I want... I can play hide and seek whenever I want... I can even put on a glorious show in front of thousands of fans by singing my perfect songs... But you... You... You little... worthless... Something no one would see... Even a beggar would throw away... Even a baby wouldn''t play... You are sealed in a necklace."


    "And you can''t fly like a bird, you can''t play hide and seek, you can''t dance... You can''t even sing. Do you understand how different worlds we are from? Do you understand the big difference between us? But don''t be sad, Sirius... I''ll find a female necklace for you... Oh... There''s no female necklace. Well, tough luck, Sirius. At least I thought about it."


    After this conversation, Sirius kept silent as he knew he would only get angrier by continuing to speak and did not give any answers. He now had completely stopped trying to free himself from the chains that hold him and was trying to close his eyes and calm himself while all the muscles in his face twitched.


    Upon Sirius''s failure to respond, the skinny man put his right hand on his chin and spoke to himself as if something had suddenly come to his mind: "Did Sirius tell me to destroy the profound monster behind me? Is there a profound monster at the back?"


    The skinny man turned around after talking and finally saw the Muscular Mountain Gorilla he had not seen from the first moment he appeared. The skinny man was silent for a few seconds when he saw it. But that brief silence ended with Skinny Man''s sudden cry for help: "AAAAAHHHHHH!! Help!!"


    The skinny man suddenly leaped back from where he was after he cried for help and, as fast as Lightning, got behind Asil and hid himself behind his body, and then spoke with one hand pointing at the Muscular Mountain Gorilla: "Asil who thinks he is insignificant... Kill that creature... It''s too horrible... Look at that face... Look at that hairy body... He looks just like my brother... It is too horrible... Asil who thinks he is insignificant, kill it. If you kill him and protect me, I''ll teach you to dance."


    When the skinny guy was talking, there was a clear fear in his voice. But Asil couldn''t think of it at the time. There were lots of thoughts in his mind but because of these thoughts, he did not know what to do.


    Is it too scary?... Does it look like his brother?... If I kill him, he''s gonna teach me how to dance?...


    Asil''s eye twitched several times after the skinny man asked him for help. Normally, he should have asked for help, and he should have been helping one. But strangely, he was the one who asked for help, and the one who asked for it was Asil.


    When Asil did not know what to say, Sirius''s voice, much calmer than before, echoed slowly. "Nukro! You don''t have a brother! Stop fucking around and kill that fucking gorilla!"


    After Sirius''s words, a great deal of bewilderment appeared on skinny man''s face, and he quickly emerged from behind the Asil and proceeded fearlessly to where the Muscular Mountain Gorilla was. After moving a few meters, he raised his hand and pointed it at the Muscular Mountain Gorilla and spoke solemnly: "You treacherous Gorilla! Why did you try to trick me by resembling my non-existing brother? You''ll pay for this! I''ll show you my new special technique! You better get ready!! Ahhhh!!"


    After the skinny man spoke, he suddenly started yelling, and as he was shouting, a thin layer of White Energy formed around his body. This layer of energy quickly gathered into skinny man''s hip area, and the collected energy turned into a pointed spire, about twenty centimeters long, running out of the middle of his two hips. This needle resembled a bee''s needle, the only difference was it was made of energy instead of a real one.


    When this energy needle appeared, a strange expression occurred on Asil''s face that had never occurred in his entire life, and perhaps could never occur again. The skinny man beneath this expression of Asil suddenly jumped into the sky and shouted as he was in the air.


    "Hey, Gorilla. My name is Nukro! I fly like a bird, sting like a bee! If you don''t believe me, here''s my proof! Watch and learn; that''s my style!! Ohh yeah... Nukro Style Deadly Bee Sting Technique!!"


    The skinny man in the air, after saying the strange name of his strange technique, pointed the needle he created with the profound energy at the Muscular mountain gorilla, and descended from the sky quickly towards it, stabbing his needle violently into the muscular Mountain Gorilla''s head.


    The Muscular mountain gorilla, with Skinny Man''s energy-generated needle stuck in its head, screamed miserably, and then, its entire body fell to the ground powerlessly. Its body twitched several times while it was in the ground. After the twitches were stopped, the Muscular Mountain Gorilla once again made a miserable scream, and after that scream, white lights began to spread from where the needle entered its head. These lights soon made the Muscular Mountain Gorilla invisible. There was no muscular mountain gorilla that was just there when the lights went out. The only thing that was there was the core of the profound monster on the ground!


    When Asil saw this Profound Monster core, he knew that the Muscular mountain gorilla had been completely destroyed, but he was horrified to understand it. The most powerful profound monster he had ever seen was completely destroyed by the strange technique that skinny man used to mock it. It was a tremendous shock to him!


    After the muscular Mountain Gorilla disappeared, the Skinny Man turned towards the Asil and moved his hands strangely as if dancing and spoke quickly: "Asil, who thinks he is insignificant, this is the power of the Bee. Tomorrow is unknown when it stung. Ohh yeahh..."


    Seconds after the skinny man spoke, he took a deep breath and his facial expression became serious. He then looked towards the necklace around Asil''s neck and spoke: "Sirius, I know it''s been sealed there for a long time but you''d better prepare yourself. Because I hear your brother''s wounds will heal in a few years. When he recovers, he''ll probably want to take the Black King test and claim your title. There''s no way you can stop him in this condition. So find a way out of there in a couple of years, no matter how slim the odds are. If your brother becomes the New Black King, not only will I lose a friend, but the balance of peace will be broken. So get your ass up and think of something."


    The aura emanating from the necklace suddenly began to fill with the desire to kill after the skinny man''s earnest tone of speech. A few seconds later this desire to kill dissipated and Sirius''s voice echoed around him: "Nukro, thank you for telling me that my brother is about to recover, although I don''t like you, in return, I''ll tell you something. I recently saw one of the symbols of the Mount Sun."


    The skinny man''s facial expression suddenly changed when Sirius said "I saw one of the symbols of the Mountain Sun". And immediately asked: "What color was it? Green? Blue? Or red? It doesn''t make any sense to have a symbol of The Mount Sun in a place like this. Even the lowest-level symbols have huge rewards. If a symbol appeared in a place like this, it would certainly attract attention. Or does this kid with you have the symbol?"


    Sirius laughed and replied: "Nukro, the symbol, as you think, is in this child. But it''s not green, blue or green. His symbol is the Black Sun!"


    When the skinny man heard the word "Black Sun," an enormous amount of bloodlust suddenly spread from his body. He looked towards the Asil and spoke in his earnest voice, echoing with his desire to kill. "Sirius, are you teasing me about something like this? Are you aware of your words? You''re talking about the Black Sun symbol! There''s no way it could be in such a young man..."


    "Hahaha... I thought it was impossible, but I saw it with my own eyes. He certainly has a black Sun Symbol. He just had his first awakening. That''s why it won''t show up for the second time in a short period of time. Until then, I will try to strengthen Asil and improve him as much as he can bear. I''m thinking of putting Asil to their test in the future. Remember the last time someone with a symbol took their test? What an interesting thing happened when they passed the test."


    After Sirius spoke, the skinny man named Nukro briefly looked at the Asil and then spoke with a laugh: "Hahahaha... Sirius, so that''s your plan. If you can improve this kid that much, something really interesting will happen. If that happens, I''ll piss off our prick sect leader. I don''t like that prick at all; he looks just like my brother, hahahahaha..."


    The skinny man named Nukro, after he spoke, disappeared from where he was speaking and, in the blink of an eye, came before Asil. He put his right index finger in the center of Asil''s forehead before he could even react. After he had done so, a slight white sheen formed in the middle of Asil''s forehead, which quickly dissipated, and as that sheen formed, the Skinny Man spoke. "Asil who thinks he is insignificant before you go, I am leaving you a little gift and a fine profound technique. You can use the technique when you need it. As for the gift... You''ll know that when the time comes, hahahaha..."


    After the skinny man spoke, he pulled his finger from Asil''s forehead, and then his body slowly began to disappear. He spoke in a solemn tone as he vanished: "Sirius, you know what?"


    Sirius immediately replied in a serious tone: "Do I know what?"


    Following his reply, The Skinny Man gently removed his tongue from his mouth and smiled and spoke: "You look just like my sister, hahahahahaha..."


    After the skinny man spoke, he finally disappeared, and after he disappeared, Sirius''s angry voice echoed again: "SON OF A BITCH!!"


    After Sirius yelled, the aura emanating from the necklace completely dissipated, and the tension around it finally came to an end.


    Asil did not know what things like "Black Sun", "Symbol" or "Their test" were, which they mentioned in the conversation between them. But he wasn''t in a position to think about them right now. His emotions and mind were completely in a mess. Asil unconsciously put his hand on his forehead, and at that moment he realized that in his mind, there was a profound technique he had never known before. He didn''t know what this profound technique was for. What he knew about it was the name of the technique, the use of it, and by whom it was put into his mind.


    While Asil was still not sure what to do, he extended his left hand forward and spoke in a low voice: "Nukro Style Personal Show!!"


    When Asil said the name of the profound technique, the profound energy was collected at the tip of his hand, and the collected profound energy slowly went about ten centimeters ahead of his hand, creating an imaginary image there.


    In this imaginary image was a dark environment, and in the middle of this dark environment was a skinny man whose surroundings were illuminated by the lights coming from many directions. This skinny man was doing a weird dance with his hands and feet moving in strange ways and singing a pretty weird song while he was doing it. "Nukro is my name... Salty is my taste... I do private dancing... Oh, yeah"


    Nukro stopped and stood there normally after he danced and signed his song, waved his hand towards where Asil was and spoke: "Asil who thinks he is insignificant, if you want to be an excellent dancer like me in the future, use this technique often to work out what you see. Let''s dance together in the future. Who knows, maybe I''ll be your special dance teacher, hahahaha..."


    After Nukro spoke, the imaginary image disappeared and the profound technique ended. After the imaginary image disappeared, Asil looked idly in front of him, saying nothing and doing nothing.


    What happened in the last ten minutes had caused so much turmoil in his mind that he had never experienced it in his life.

 Chapter 80 - Symbols And Mount Sun

    After skinny man''s departure, Asil tried to calm the mess his mind is in now without saying anything. Sirius also said nothing during this time. It was almost impossible to say that his mental state, too, was as usual.


    Skinny man''s words and behavior had clearly put a great deal of psychological pressure on them. His behavior and manner of speaking completely obscured his true thoughts. This naturally caused the person in front of him to have the wrong thoughts about him and reduce his alertness at his side. According to Asil, someone like that was scarier than the most fearsome profound monsters. In the end, even though the profound monsters were powerful, it was obvious what they were going to do, but the skinny man was unpredictable. The most dangerous creature you could encounter in this world was a creature that could not be read and predicted!!


    Time progressed as Asil stood still where he was. After about ten minutes of rest, Asil finally fully recovered from what he had just experienced, and after sighing, he asked his master, Sirius, in his mind in an anxious tone: "Master, are you all right?"


    As Sirius spoke, an aura emanated from the necklace, and Asil knew that this aura was the aura of his master, Sirius. Thanks to his help using the cores of the profound monsters, Sirius''s condition had gotten a little better. But as Sirius spent his energy talking again, Asil was worried about his current state.


    After Sirius remained silent for a few seconds, he replied: "Child, although I am a bit tired as energy, mentally I am much more tired. Spending so much time in the same place with this crack is really harder than even the most difficult tests. So I don''t want to be annoyed anymore by talking about him. It would be better for both of us not to mention him until the tournament you have to attend."


    After Sirius''s speech, Asil reluctantly approved with his head as if he agreed, and then spoke: "Master, I agree with that. We don''t need to talk about the senior. Even though I m curious about the thing he did when he put his finger on my forehead and told me that I will know what it is when the time comes, I do not want to talk about it now. It''s probably going to turn out to be something weird, too. What I''m really curious about is exactly what the ''Black Sun'' you''re talking about when you''re talking. You said I had a symbol called Black Sun. What exactly is this symbol and what does it do?"


    After Sirius remained silent for a while, he replied solemnly: "Child, I wouldn''t normally tell you that. Because you''re so weak right now and finding out won''t do you any good. But since the symbol you have is a Black Sun, I should say a few words. But the pressure will increase if you find out. Do you still want to know?"


    Asil replied without hesitation: "it is a good thing to have pressure on me. You can say it, master."


    After Asil''s speech, Sirius laughed slightly and solemnly explained: "Child, there are symbols that represent certain things in this world. These symbols can represent an attribution as well as a family or region. All of these symbols pass through blood to other people, and their colors change depending on their proximity to the source of the symbols. These symbols are found hidden in the bodies of people who possess them and, in some cases, reveal themselves. But because these symbols have special powers and are transmitted only through blood, many want to have them. That is why many weak that possesses the symbols are hunted down by more powerful people than them. Since you have a symbol, you better get stronger until it reveals itself again."


    After Sirius''s explanation, Asil was both surprised and somewhat frightened. He immediately asked: "Master, can you tell me the grading of the colors of these symbols? What exactly is the Black Sun you say I have? Do you know its special power? You also said that these symbols were transmitted through blood, but no one transmitted anything to me through blood in any way. How can I have any kind of symbol?"


    After Asil''s questions, Sirius briefly went silent, and then spoke solemnly: "Let me first tell you about the colors of the symbols. I told you that the colors of these symbols changes depending on their distance between their sources. These colors are five in total. If the people far away from the source of the symbol gave you the symbol by blood, it is a great chance that it will even appear, when it did appear, it would be green. If you, or the person who gave you that power, are one step closer to the source of the symbol, the color of the symbol may be blue. One step closer, the symbol might be red. If you have one of these three colors, you might think that the symbol you have was given to you by someone else, or that the symbol is far from its source. Another level on top of the red would have gold-colored symbols. People with gold symbols are usually people connected directly to the source of the symbols by blood. This is found in people''s relatives up to two generations back, or in the people, that''s been granted the power of the symbols by blood. Gold-colored symbols are very close to the source of the symbol, so they are superior and valuable compared to other symbols. But as I said, symbols have a total of five colors; there is also symbol color that is superior to gold-colored symbols..."


    Sirius paused after speaking this much and continued to speak while his voice suddenly became much more serious: "The rarest, most precious and most powerful symbols are colored black. There are only two ways to have black-colored symbols. The first one is that you have to be the source of the symbol or the biological child of the source. The source of the symbols is usually a person or a family. So black symbols, if the source of the symbol is a person, are found in that person or their biological children. In the same way, if the source of the symbol is a family, it is found in the main members of the family or their biological children. But because the black symbol is special compared to other symbols, it may not appear in the children of the symbol source. In such a case, a gold-colored symbol appears in the children of the person or family that is the source of the symbol, and certainly, no black symbol appears in the generations after it. You got it all this far?"


    After Sirius''s questions, Asil remained silent for a while and gather up his thoughts, then replied: "Master, as far as I understand, to have this black symbol, you either have to be the source of this symbol or the child of the symbol source.  But there''s also the possibility that the black symbol might not even appear in the children of the symbol source. If that happens, they get the golden symbol, and their children get the golden symbols at most. And when you mentioned green, blue, and red symbols, you used the phrase "might" instead of "would". I''ve concluded that even if you''re closer to the source of the symbol, you might have a lower-level symbol color. Master, is my opinion correct?"


    Sirius laughed lightly and immediately replied: "Haha, boy you understand really fast. It''s like you said. Each person has different potential. So no matter how close to the source, someone might have a low-level symbol. This is true in all colors of symbols."


    After speaking, Sirius took a deep breath and then continued his speech: "If you have understood so far, then let me continue to describe the black-colored symbols. I''ve already told you the first way to have them. So the second way is next. If someone with a black symbol transfers the symbol to you through blood, you can have a black symbol. But this is a path that is actually forbidden and no one will do it for no reason. Because black symbols are very special compared to other symbols. For example, if someone with a red symbol gives someone else symbol power through blood, there are two consequences. The first is that nothing happens to the person who gives the power of the symbol to someone else. This is the best possible outcome."


    "If that happens, nothing will happen to the person who gives the symbol power, and someone else will get the symbol power. The second result is the weakening of the symbol power of the person giving the symbol power. That''s the worst possible outcome. Because if so, the person who gives the power of the symbol to someone else can have a lower level symbol by changing the color of their symbol from then on. But with black symbols, the situation is very different. If someone with a black symbol gives someone else the power of a symbol, only one result can occur. This ultimately results with the destruction of the symbol of the person transferring the symbol power. In this case, if the source of the symbol is a single person, it will be moved.. If the source is a family, then the person who gives the symbol power to someone else will be expelled from the family because he will no longer have a symbol, and the person who gives it power will probably be killed because he does not carry the pure blood of the family."

 Chapter 81 - Symbols And Mount Sun (2)

    After his master''s speech, Asil was quite surprised. After all, he learned from the conversation between the Skinny Man and his master that he had a black symbol. This meant that Asil was one of the people or their children who were the source of the symbol he possessed, or someone with the black symbol gave him his power.


    While Asil considered which of these two options was more likely to happen, his thoughts were interrupted by Sirius continuing to speak: "Your symbol is Sun Symbol. This symbol is the symbol of a place known as Mount Sun, and the source of this symbol is the family that ruled Mount Sun. I don''t know how you got a black Sun Symbol, but no matter how you got that symbol, it''s pretty dangerous for you. If someone else gave you the power of the symbol, and after you gave it to him, he went into seclusion, no one noticed it until now because the power of your symbol had not awakened. But since the symbol was recently awakened, this must have already been noticed by now. If you get the symbol that way, they''ll find you in a few years at most, and when they do, if you''re not at least as strong as the nut that was with us just now, you''re definitely dead! If the reason you have the Black Sun symbol is that you are the child of one of the main members of the family that runs Mount Sun; and given that you are such a high-level genius (!) it is impossible, but still, if that is the case, when you make the second awakening of the symbol, if you can''t be strong enough to stop it, you either kill yourself after doing things you regret, or you get killed by someone else after they take your symbol power."


    Because of the serious voice, his master used to speak, Asil understood that his own symbol was a serious thing. Asil asked immediately for this: "Master, you said that symbols represent certain things. What exactly does the Sun symbol represent? And where exactly is The Mount Sun? I don''t think anyone else gave me the Sun symbol. After all, it is impossible for someone like me, who grew up in a tourist area, far from cities like this place, to have been granted such power by someone else. So, the only outcome that can happen is that I am the child of one of the main members of the family, or one of their own, who is the source of the Sun Symbol."


    After the Asil''s words, Sirius replied without hesitation. "I don''t know exactly what the Sun Symbol stands for, but I do know its characteristic. The Sun symbol is a symbol that lifts the physical and spiritual limits of the person who uses it and elevates the owner''s power for a short time. I''m not sure if it has any other power than that, but I don''t want to find out because I don''t like dealing with people on Mount Sun. As for you being the main member of the family that runs Mount Sun, that''s absolutely impossible, because I know all of them. So you''re either one of their''s son or one of them gave you your strength. But both are near impossible."


    "You are not someone who is powerful enough to reach the Core Profound Realm at the age of one or a person with a terribly cruel soul, so you can''t be from that family. It''s impossible for a family like this to give symbol power to someone as weak as you for no reason. I mean, I don''t know what your situation is, but I can tell you that the source of your symbol is extremely powerful. It is even so powerful that I, by trying, can defeat all those who have the Black Sun Symbol except the leader of the family. But even if I beat them, I have to pay a price. I mean, do you understand how powerful they are and how different they are from you?"


    After the words of Sirius, Asil gulped involuntarily. The main members of the family, the source of The Sun Symbol, according to his master, were powerful enough that even his master would have to pay the price when fighting them. Who was his master?  He was someone who despised a profound monster that was in the midst of the Natural Profound Realm and could threaten to kill someone who destroyed such a monster in one blow only with his imaginary image! And each of the main members of this family who ruled The Mount Sun were people who, at the age of one, could reach such a high level as the Core Profound Realm, and his master would have to pay a price when fighting them!!


    Asil remained silent for a few seconds after he gulped,  and then suddenly asked the first of two questions that came to his mind: "Master, you said that the main members of this family had reached the Core Profound Realm at the age of one. How can this be? Don''t the profound veins open when you''re twelve?"


    After Asil''s question, Sirius replied dismissively: "Twelve years old? The reason that the profound veins of humans open here at the age of twelve is that the density, purity, and quality of the profound energy here is low. The higher the density, purity, and quality of the profound energy in a place, the sooner the profound veins of the people living there emerge, and the sooner these people naturally get the profound power."


    After his master''s reply, Asil''s eyes widened in astonishment. The information he had just learned was a huge shock to him. And at the same time, that information frightened him. Because he just learned the existence of people that could reach the Natural Profound Realm at the age of one!


    After receiving the answer to his first question, Asil asked his second question: "Master, as you were speaking, you said that if you fought the other main members except for the leader of the family who ruled The Mount Sun, you could defeat them if you paid a price. What happens if you fight the leader of the family?"


    After Asil''s question, Sirius strangely replied without waiting: "To fight that monster? No man with a brain would do that! Let alone me, even if five people like me attack him at the same time, we can''t defeat him! Now, do you understand how dangerous the source of your symbol is? That''s why you need to improve quickly! I wouldn''t normally tell you this, but after what Nukro said about my brother, I realized I didn''t have much time. So I need to get you strong enough to get me out of here as soon as possible. We have to take big risks for this. If you want to take risks and reduce the size of the dangers you will face in the future by strengthening quickly, even if it is dangerous, say so now. Unless you want to get stronger fast..."


    "Master just tell me what to do. You helped me get my profound power, and you''ve made me stronger ever since. And you saved my life today. How can I be afraid to risk it for you when you have done so much for me? Besides, the symbol I have is definitely going to put me in great danger in the future. So I have to get stronger before I face these dangers. Just tell me the method; I''ll follow it. What should I do now, master?"


    After Asil''s resolute and unwavering response, Sirius laughed gently and spoke contentedly. "Hahaha, just as expected from my student. Child take the profound core of the gorilla that Nukro killed and then head for the cave I told you about. It may be a bit risky, but since Black Dragons are, like other dragons, honorable profound monsters, we will not lose anything from trying! You better prepare yourself. Because we''re going to do something risky. But if we succeed, the consequences could be very good..."


    After Sirius spoke, Asil decisively began to move forward to retrieve the profound core of the Muscular mountain gorilla that Nukro had killed. As he advanced, Sirius sighed in the area where he had been sealed with chains and spoke to himself in such a way that Asil could not hear him: "I wish I could tell you another truth when talking about symbols but I can''t do that. If I had told you that, you would certainly have suffered a tremendous shock mentally. Maybe you''ll be mad at me for keeping this from you, but I still have no choice but to do it right now. How could I say that to someone like you who looks after the world in such a good way? How could I tell you that the first requirement for someone to have a symbol is that they are not human? Child, I''m sorry, but I''m going to keep the fact that you''re not human for a while..."


    After Sirius spoke to himself, he closed his eyes and waited for Asil to retrieve the profound core of the Muscular Mountain Gorilla.

 Chapter 82 - Inside The Cave

    A few minutes ago, in a very remote place...


    A man, sitting on a large rock with a silently flowing river beside and lush forest behind, accompanied by the singing sounds of the birds, he opened his eyes slowly. This man was wearing a long white robe with dazzling jewels and elaborate embroideries. This man looked like about forty to fifty years old, but despite this, he did not have not a single white string on his short black hair or a wrinkle on his face. When this man opened his eyes, a surge of profound energy aura rippled around. But instead of causing the surrounding birds to flee, this aura surge made the small birds, that sang intriguingly and cheerfully, huddle next to the man in the white dress.


    The man in the white dress was careful not to make a move that would hurt the birds that came next to him, so he slowly stood up, and then shook his hand slightly and moved the birds that landed on him. He then gently shook his hand once more and eliminated the dust grains on his robe. Later on, still sitting on the big rock by the river, looked beyond the river and spoke to himself: "Sirius, you said that you want that boy with the Black Sun Symbol to take their test, then I will help you a little. I can''t help him directly because it can attract the attention of the enemies of the sect. But I can at least prolong him being noticed. My friend, I hope you can make good use of our time together."


    If Asil had been here and seen who was this talking man, he would certainly have been in a great shock. Because this man was the Skinny Man who was embedded in Asil''s mind with a man with weird moves!! But there was not the slightest awkwardness in his current appearance, and even the aura emanating from his body was shockingly different from what Asil had seen. The aura emanating from Skinny Man''s body at this time was very gentle but also glorious.


    After the skinny man spoke to himself, he turned his head and looked towards the forest, smiling slightly, and spoke calmly: "Tell the sect leader that I''m going to leave the sect for a while to take care of my personal affairs. And I don''t know how long this leave is going to last. So tell them that if I don''t get back in time, they can start the sect meeting without me. Understood?"


    After the skinny man''s speech, suddenly a light wind blew through the forest behind the big rock and two white-robed men appeared in the direction skinny man was looking. The moment these men emerged, they kneeled and respectfully saluted the Skinny Man, and then the man on the right spoke respectfully:


    "Great Nukro, your words have been heard and will be passed on to the sect leader smoothly. You can trust us."


    After the man''s words, Nukro gently approved with his head. After Nukro''s approval with his head, a light wind appeared again, and the two men in white robes disappeared.


    After they left, Nukro looked up to the river again and spoke to himself: "Hmm... If I know Sirius, he''ll want to do risky things once he finds out about his brother''s condition. I felt the aura of a dragon in that area. But that aura was so weak. It was as if the owner of the aura had been seriously injured or recently died. Sirius also felt this aura even though he was sealed. So he will probably go to the cave, the source of the aura, somehow to try to strengthen the child in a short time by using the Dragon''s power. But there were two different auras in that cave beside the Dragon aura. One of these was an exceedingly evil aura, while the other aura had no characteristics. Sirius may not have been able to sense these auras because he was sealed. I hope there won''t be any trouble."


    The skinny man sighed after speaking and disappeared with a light breeze...


    ************************************


    A few seconds after Asil started walking to retrieve the profound core of the Muscular Mountain Gorilla.


    Asil quickly came beside the profound core that was on the ground and picked it up. The aura of this profound core was much more denser than any profound core he had ever seen before. After Asil retrieved this profound core, he put it inside his spatial ring and then proceeded to the cave that his master Sirius had mentioned before.


    There were no profound monsters in the vicinity, as the area he is now in was the area of the Muscular Mountain Gorilla. So Asil was much more comfortable walking than before.


    Asil proceeded quickly and came to the entrance of the cave that was about two hundred meters ahead. The entrance to the cave was wide enough to fit ten people side by side and about four meters long. It was almost impossible for someone to come here and find it by chance since it was completely surrounded by trees.


    When Asil arrived in front of the entrance to the cave, he did not immediately enter and waited outside for a while. The reason he didn''t go in right away was that it was too dark to see anything, and there was a creepy breeze coming out of the cave. When he felt this breeze, Asil had goosebumps and a few drops of cold sweat had formed on his forehead. He didn''t know the source of that breeze, but he understood it was definitely not a pleasant one.


    Asil immediately spoke to Sirius in his mind: "Master, I do not like this place at all. Even that wind makes me feel bad. Are you sure that there is a dragon inside? I don''t think anything that feels like that would be a noble thing."


    After Asil''s question, Sirius answered seriously: "Child, I had felt a slight Dragon aura before, and so I thought there was a black dragon here. But when I got here, I realized there was another aura inside. While this is a high-level aura like that of a dragon, it is also a characteristically villainous aura. Child, this could be a lot more dangerous than I thought. If you want to back down, now is the time."


    After Sirius''s serious words, Asil remained silent briefly and said nothing, and then spoke decisively: "Master, it will be of no use to either of us to retreat now. I''m going in."


    After Asil spoke, he took a deep breath and entered cautiously.


    Since it was too dark inside, Asil proceeded by taking his steps very slowly and carefully. As he progressed, his bad feeling grew stronger and the number of cold sweat drops on his forehead increased.


    Asil moved forward for several minutes, and as he moved forward, the surrounding darkness gradually subsided. Under normal circumstances, it was supposed to get darker and darker as he moved deeper into the cave, but the situation now was the opposite of what would normally happen in a cave. Asil found it unreasonable, but he didn''t want to think about it right now. He had been walking for a few minutes, but there was no sound, no living thing inside the cave. It was as if he was heading to the end of a dark cave with nothing in it.


    Asil continued his walk and stopped suddenly about five minutes later as he saw something strange on the ground ahead. Asil was now able to see about ten meters ahead, and at the furthest point he could see, something had appeared. He didn''t understand when he saw what this thing was. All he knew was that it looked like a line with a red color.


    After Asil gulped, he approached what he saw with much more cautious and slow steps. When he went near the red line-like thing on the ground, the inside of the cave was bright enough that Asil could see quite far. Asil understood that at that moment, as he went deeper into the cave, the reason for the light of the environment was the red glow that radiated slightly outwards from this red line.


    Asil leaned slowly and looked at this red line. But the moment he looked at it carefully, his eyes widened in amazement. At that moment he understood that this was not a simple line that was on the ground and radiating light. This red line resembled a large vein with the same capillaries entering the ground and heading further inland into the cave.


    After looking carefully at this thing, which looked like a red vein, Asil asked Sirius in his mind: "Master, what exactly is that thing that looks like a vein?"


    After Asil''s question, Sirius remained silent for a short time and then answered in an unexpected way: "Child, even if there are many things in this world that I have not seen, I have heard most of them from somewhere; so I know what they look like. And yet, naturally, there are very few things I do not know. But I have never seen or heard anything like it before. I do not have the slightest idea of what this is. These vessel-like things radiate a faint aura that is very difficult to even feel, but this aura has no characteristics. So, it''s hard to say whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.. It''s really interesting to come across something I don''t know about in such a low-level place."

 Chapter 84 - Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger

    Asil spoke nervously with Sirius in his mind without making any moves. "Master, how strong is the voice behind me?"


    Sirius answered seriously without waiting. "Don''t think of a chance to escape in vain. He''s a profound monster so powerful that even if all the people in this Empire attacked at the same time, they couldn''t hurt him. But you''re lucky I know him. If you turn around, he''ll probably decide not to kill you."


    After the voice of Sirius, a tremendous amount of hope flared up in Asil''s heart. After Sirius spoke, Asil thought that the owner of this voice knew his master and that he would turn around and see from the necklace that he had something to do with Sirius, so he would not kill him. So he turned around slowly.


    When Asil turned his back, he didn''t know what to say about what he saw. What was in front of his eyes was a profound monster, but it was as if it wasn''t a single profound monster. The head and body of this profound monster were like the head and body of a giant black tiger more than ten meters long. But there was a serpent about three meters long and twenty centimeters thick that acted as a tail instead of the Tiger''s tail that it normally should have. This serpent was yellow in color and acted as if it were independent of the main body. On the head of the profound monster, serpent-tailed, black tiger-bodied, there were two pointed horns with the thickness and length of which are the size of the forearm of an adult human, were sticking out.


    When Asil looked at this strange-looking profound monster, he has involuntarily engulfed it. What he was facing seemed both very strange and very frightening. But what Sirius just said eased his fear a little.


    When Asil returned towards him, the strange-looking profound monster looked at his face with yellow eyes similar to that of a serpent, and then spoke. "Human, do you want to try to escape or stay put? If you run, I''ll have a little more fun, and if I do, you might die a little sooner. Make your decision quickly."


    The strange profound monster smiled obnoxiously, opening its mouth after speaking. As he smiled, drooling from his mouth was pouring down into large drops, and as each dribble touched the ground, the ground was falling a little lower. It was as if this monster had acid in his saliva strong enough to melt the ground.


    The strange profound monster looked more carefully at Asil''s body as he waited for him to respond after his words, and when his gaze was on Asil''s chest, suddenly his hideous smile disappeared and it was replaced by a solemn expression.


    The monster spoke again quickly as he looked at Asil with a solemn expression. "Human, did you get that necklace from anywhere near here, or was it with you before you came here ?"


    Asil was a little surprised after the profound monster''s question. Because his necklace was under his clothes, and it was impossible for anyone looking outside to see it unless Sirius was using his aura. This is why Asil at first thought of removing his necklace from his clothes to show it to the profound monster, but surprisingly, the profound monster in front of him could see it even from inside the clothes.


    After the monster''s question, Asil quelled his astonishment and answered immediately. "Senior, I didn''t find the necklace from here. It is with me for a long time."


    Following Asil''s reply, the profound monster looked straight at him and spoke. "Black King, do you still live in that necklace? Look at you. The Black King, one of the greatest of Kings, lives sealed in a necklace. It''s a shame. It''d be fun to kill you if you weren''t there. It''s really a shame..."


    After the monster''s words, Asil''s facial expression changed. He had initially thought that he knew this monster knew his master, and when he saw the necklace, he would see Sirius was with him and not kill him, but he understood that was not the case now. It was clear from the tone of this profound monster that he clearly disliked Sirius and wanted to kill him.


    After the monster''s speech, just as when the imaginary image of a skinny man appeared, an aura gathered around Asil''s necklace, and as that aura spread further and further away, Sirius''s condescending voice echoed. "Killing me? You? Hahahahaha... By the looks of it, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger, who was a slave to one of the Kings, was arrogant enough to say he was going to kill me during the time I was sealed! You poor creature! Remember who you are! You are a poor creature who is nothing but a slave to a King! Killing me? Don''t make me laugh. If I wasn''t here, you wouldn''t be able to raise your head in front of me, let alone say those words!"


    By the time Sirius''s condescending speech was over, both Asil''s and The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s facial expression had changed. While Asil had a fearful expression on his face since he could not understand why his master would say such things, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger, on the other hand, had an ugly expression on its face, burning with anger that it had been scorned.


    Serpent Tailed Evil Tiger looked furiously at Asil''s necklace and spoke in a far more oppressive tone than before. "Sirius, are those the words that a loser like you who had been defeated and sealed, tells me? Do you think I am afraid of you? If you were not sealed, I would slowly tear you apart and put you in a position where you would beg to die! You are just a piteous human! And I am a great profound monster! Do you understand the difference between us?"


    After the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s words, Sirius laughed and answered. "HAHAHAHA... A great profound monster? You''re nothing but a big bug to me! So you would kill me if I was not sealed? Okay, then, how about a fight when I am out of this seal ?"


    After Sirius''s sudden suggestion, Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger paused for a while, and then answered with the strange expression on its face. "Getting out of the seal? You have been in that seal for years, and if you could, you would have. Do you think you are tricking me? How do you plan to get out of there?"


    Sirius answered without hesitation. "Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger, take a good look at the man who is the bearer of the necklace that I am sealed in. He is my student. In the future, he will be strong enough to get me out of this seal! Thirty years at most, I will be off this seal, and when I do, you can fight me as you please! Of course, if you don''t want to wait that long, there''s a way to fight me sooner."


    After this conversation, Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s eyes widened and asked inquisitively. "What is that way?"


    When Sirius heard the answer from Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger where he was sealed, he smiled and then answered simply. "The reason I said it would take thirty years to get out of this seal is that my student has only one profound vein open. If you use your power to help him strengthen by pressing on his Dantian and his main profound veins, that time could be considerably shorter. In fact, if you can get him to open up his main profound veins and level up a little bit, I will probably be out of this seal in less than ten years, and I will be in front of you. And when I do, I will beat you up so much that you will kneel before me and you will not be able to raise your head up!


    After Sirius''s speech, Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger laughed and answered. "Hahahaha, Sirius, did you think I would fall for this trick? A great profound monster like me can understand the absurdity of these things you''re saying, which is why..."


    Before Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger had finished speaking, Sirius interrupted its words. "So you are scared, but you make excuses not to make it obvious. Hmm, I see. Serpent-Tailed Evil Tigers are already weak and coward profound monsters. No surprises you got scared."


    Following Sirius'' speech, Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s facial expression instantly became quite outraged and he answered decisively. "Sirius, you think I''m scared? Okay then. I will strengthen this weak human by opening the main profound veins and, as you said, I will wait for you in ten years at most. But if you still do not get out of that necklace in ten years, I''m going to find this kid and I''m going to slowly torture him to death."


    After Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger talked all the way here, he looked at Asil and kept talking. "Human, I am going to put pressure on your Dantian to open your main profound veins, you may suffer for a few minutes. Sirius says you have one main profound vein open. In five minutes the second will definitely open up. There is a chance the third one will open too. So hold on as long as you can."


    After Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger spoke, it slowly began to approach to Asil. As it approached Asil, his master''s laughter echoed in his mind.. "Hahahaha, Serpent-Tailed Evil Tigers are really too arrogant and stupid."

 Chapter 85 - Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger (2)

    Asil was shocked to his bones after hearing Sirius''s echoing voice. He had never anticipated that the situation would turn in his favor so quickly. A huge chance like opening up his Main Profound Veins had come knocking on his door. All he had to do now was to wait for the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger to come and put pressure on his dantian using its energy.


    The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger slowly came before Asil and then raised its right paw and slowly touched one of its claws into Asil''s abdomen and spoke: "Human, now I will use my energy. If you cannot bear the pain and pass out, I will stop using my energy and will not open your main profound veins. A man who can''t stand such pain will not be strong enough to remove Sirius from the seal of the necklace in ten years."


    After the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s words, Asil clenched his teeth, closed his fist, and prepared himself to endure the pain that would occur during what it would do to him.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger suddenly collected the profound energy on its claw touching Asil''s abdominal region, and the profound energy immediately attacked Asil''s dantian, exposing his Main Profound Veins to sudden pressure.


    Asil had initially felt a small amount of energy entering the abdominal area during this procedure. However, in the blink of an eye, this small amount of energy suddenly dissipated, as if it were a compressed ball of energy entering his body, bringing severe pain with it and spreading throughout his body.


    "AHHHH!"


    Asil cried out loudly before he clenched his teeth and silence himself. The energy that was circulating all over his body at that moment was so intense that his whole body was in pain as if someone was striping off his skin alive. The center of this severe pain was the dantian, located in the abdominal region of Asil.


    While Asil was suffering, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s energy had already entered his dantian and began to pressure the Main Profound Veins to open up. But at that moment, fleeting disbelief appeared in the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s facial expression. The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger looked at Asil for about a second, and then his expression changed back to its normal form, and it spoke to itself: "Strange... I felt for a moment that this human had twelve Main Profound Veins. But because he''s a human, it''s impossible. The energy that presses is likely a little too much for this human''s dantian, so there have been two attempts to transfer energy to one of the main profound veins, which is impossible for the energy pressure to open. That''s why I thought there were twelve Main Profound Veins. Anyway, the second main vein will open soon."


    The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s feelings were not actually wrong. At first, its energy has indeed pressured to open the twelve Main Profound Veins on Asil''s dantian one by one. However, when the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s energy was about to exert pressure on the twelfth Main Profound Vein, which even Sirius had previously failed to notice, the energy suddenly disappeared as if absorbed by a force from another source, and so no pressure was naturally created that could prove the existence of the twelfth Main Profound Vein. So the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger thought of something completely different, dismissing the possibility that it was the twelfth Main Profound Vein it could only feel for a moment.


    As for the thirteenth Main Profound Vein found on Asil''s dantian... As if it had no connection to Asil''s dantian, the energy sent by the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger had not even tried to put pressure on it. Asil''s thirteenth Main Profound Vein was as if it was something imaginary that no one could sense its existence!


    Asil continued to endure the pain, clenching his teeth and fists will all his power, and a minute later suddenly the extent of the pain, combined with a strange feeling from his dantian, suddenly dropped drastically. It was as if the energy pressure in his dantian had found another way to go.


    Asil was suddenly relieved with the diminishing pain, and at the same time realized that his profound energy that circulated his body was much more than before. The amount of new energy circulating was clearly twice that of the previous amount.


    Before Asil had the opportunity to rejoice that, the energy in his body suddenly increased, the strange feeling on his dantian reappeared, and the energy that pressured Asil''s dantian seemed to have found another way to go. When this third path appeared, all the pain that Asil felt and at the same time all the energy that pressured his dantian had disappeared.


    The strange feeling that arose in Asil''s dantian was the natural feeling that occurred when a new Main Profound Vein opened. Thanks to Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s energy, Asil''s second and third Main Profound Veins were opened unexpectedly. The profound power circulating in his body was at least three times greater than before!


    Before Asil could rejoice the newly opened main profound veins, Sirius''s warning echoed in his mind: "Child, you might gain some strength and level up because of the newly opened Main Profound Veins. Sit back and meditate, use the profound energy, and try to level up as much as you can."


    After Sirius''s warning, Asil immediately entered a state of meditation and tried to level up by pressuring the bottleneck of the Fourth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm.


    As he tried to level up, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger retreated a few steps and watched him without doing anything.


    At that moment, Asil was able to break the bottleneck of the Fourth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm. and entered the fifth level. He did not stop after leveling up in the profound power, used the situation he was in, and tried to reach the peak of the Fifth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm.


    After about two minutes, Asil''s profound power had reached the peak of the fFifth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm and started to pressure the bottleneck of the level. Asil was not hopeful of entering the Sixth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm, but, unexpectedly, his profound power successfully crossed the bottleneck of the Fifth Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm and reached the sixth level, before his veins could adapt to his new energy.


    Asil opened his eyes with joy and looked at the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger in front of him. At that time, he actually wanted to talk and utter his gratitude. But he did not, fearing that he might enrage the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger as he spoke.


    Since Asil leveled up two times, his profound energy was unstable, and he had to stabilize this energy. This process would take hours or maybe even days but Asil did not choose to start this process by meditating immediately.


    As Asil opened his eyes, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger looked at him for a few more seconds and then spoke: "Human, it looks like you have leveled up twice and two of your main profound veins have opened. I have done my part as I said. Thus, I will find you and certainly kill you if you cannot get Sirius out of where he is sealed. Understood?"


    After a reminder of the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger, Asil replied without any hesitation: "Senior, do not have any doubt about it. I am a student of the Black King Sirius, so how can I embarrass my master by making him fail to fulfill his promises?"


    The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger looked at Asil for a few seconds after his reply. The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger looked as if it was thinking of something as he looked at Asil. After about ten seconds of silent gaze, the Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger spoke its thoughts:


    "Human, since I''m going to a place so far away from here today, it''s going to be hard for me to find you in the future.  So to ensure that our promise is fulfilled, I will place a seal on you, and with this seal, I will be able to find you easily wherever you are after ten years."


    The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger''s serpent tail suddenly dashed and the teeth of the serpent lodged into Asil''s abdomen.


    Asil felt like his entire body had turned into stone. At that moment, none of his limbs could move. All he could feel was a burning sensation in the abdominal area where the serpent bit him.


    While Asil was in this state, a terrible aura from the necklace around his neck, and simultaneously Sirius''s angry voice echoed throughout the cave: "Brainless Tiger! What the fuck are you doing? Why are you poising him instead of creating a seal, what the hell is that supposed to mean!"


    The Serpent-Tailed Evil Tiger accidentally poisoned him instead of leaving him a seal to find out where Asil would be in ten years later.

 Chapter 88 - Smoky Thing (3)

    After the voice echoed in his mind, Asil laughed to himself for his disrespectful mistake His father, Cem Mirza, had taught him as a child how to treat others. So he knew that saying his name before asking someone''s name was the right thing to do. But he had forgotten even such a simple thing because everything was weird here.


    Asil clenched his hands and respectfully saluted towards the smoky thing and spoke: "My name is Asil Mirza. If you do not mind, may I ask who the senior is?"


    After Asil''s respectful speech, the smoky thing turned around and approved with its head, and then, with two steps, came back to where it used to be and moved its mouth. A voice echoed again in Asil''s mind as it moved its mouth:


    "So Your name Is Asil Mirza... I have many names, but I can''t tell you any of them. I''m really sorry about this. You can call me anything you want. But since you can''t stay here for so long with so much evil in you, I''d be careful what I say if I were you."


    After the echoing sound, Asil waited a few seconds without saying anything. It kept saying there was so much evil in Asil, but he didn''t know what it meant. According to Asil himself, he was not a bad person. So, naturally, he couldn''t believe there was so much evil in him.


    "Senior, you said there was too much evil in me. May I ask why you think like that?" Asil asked to destroy the curiosity within himself.


    "Hmm... So you haven''t met your inner evil yet. If you want to see it, I can show it to you for a little while."


    After the voice echoed in his mind, he approved with a nod that he wanted it. After he approved it with his head, the smoky thing pointed his hand towards Asil, and the smoke from his pointed hand moved forward and quickly engulfed Asil''s body.


    When these fumes enveloped his body, Asil felt as if something was being ripped from the depths of his soul. But that feeling was gone after just a second. After this feeling was gone, Asil took a deep breath and watched the smoke around his body move a few meters to the right and slowly take shape.


    . The shape of the smoke coming together was clearly a human shape, but there was no sign of the smoke at the time. It was as if this human form had not been formed by the confluence of smoke. But what Asil was shocked at was not that it had taken a genuine human form, but who that human form belonged to. The human shape it took was almost identical to the Asil''s own body. The only difference between the human body formed by smoke and the Asil''s own was that the newly formed body had a black Sun Symbol on its forehead!


    Asil looked in shock at this body, which looked exactly like him, if not for the Black Sun Symbol on his forehead. This body had its eyes closed and was sitting on the floor.


    While Asil was still in shock, a black shadow emerged from behind the body that resembled his own, which, in the blink of an eye, turned into a monster hundreds of meters high and tens of meters wide. One couldn''t even tell what this giant monster was. He was even denser than the black smoke that came out after a forest fire, and the dark rising smoke was like a gigantic human being gone mad. Because of this dense black smoke, it was not clear in any way what it looked like. The only noticeable thing was his eyes, which were clearly visible in the gigantic blackness and looked like rather large white dots. The moment this monster appeared, all the flowers in the surrounding area, which used to be quite peaceful, were instantly withered and rotten.


    After only a second of sight, he shrank excessively fast and entered the Asil with the Black Sun Symbol on his forehead. But even if this monster was gone, the rotting things in the hundreds of meters of space would not have come to their former state.


    Because of what he saw about a second ago, Asil had now fallen back on his butt and his eyes were as wide as the eyes of a donkey.


    The sound of the smoky thing echoed in his mind again when he didn''t even know what was going on.


    "See? There''s real evil in you, and that''s why you''re hurting this place. And your good side is heavily poisoned. Looks like you''re going to die. But I have to tell you, if you wake up your other side, you will definitely be okay."


    After the sound echoed in his mind, there was confusion in Asil''s thoughts. It was shocking enough to see someone who looked just like him and a giant monster emerge from within it, upon learning that the smoky thing knew that he was poisoned, it told him that if he wakes that person up who appeared just like him other than the monster and the black Sun Symbol, he would surely be okay.


    After remaining silent for few seconds and regulating his thoughts, he asked: "Senior, can you tell me where I am, why am I here, and what this thing that looks just like me?"


    In the face of Asil''s questions, the smoky thing looked at the environment that had nothing to do with its former state without saying anything at first. It then slowly crouched down and touched one hand on the ground. A thin, transparent, white layer of smoke proceeded in all directions very quickly, starting from where its hand touched the moment it touched the ground. This smoke went too far to be seen in the blink of an eye, and everything it went through was back to the way it was when Asil first came here.


    After that, the smoky thing stood up again, looked at Asil, and then moved its mouth again. "Where are you? I am afraid I cannot answer that question. As for the question of why you''re here... You came here because you were dying. But this was your first and only chance. So whatever danger you face in the future, you will never be able to come back here and talk to me again. As far as is concerned it is what it is... That is you. To be more specific, it''s your other side that actually exists inside you without you knowing it, waiting to wake up."


    "I''d like to call you light and dark. But now his darkness is strong enough to destroy your light. I''ve told you before. You can''t stay here very long. So be careful what you say. When you get out of here, maybe you are already dead and reincarnated. If that happens, your memories of your life won''t be with you, so instead of asking questions like that, you should try to do something to get rid of the poison. At least if you''re still alive when you leave here, you can stay alive because of what you do."


    After the sound echoed in his mind, hope was born within Asil. If he really does something here to get rid of the poison, and what he''s going to do is really stop him from dying from the poison, that would be nice. He didn''t know if he was already dead or how what he was going to do here could save him. But it didn''t matter. The important thing now was that he had a chance not to die because of the poison.


    Asil clenched his teeth and made his way into the human body, which the smoky thing told him that it was actually his other side. He had a lot of questions about this human body in his head, but he knew it wasn''t the right time for those questions. The smoky thing said that if he woke up this body that looked like him, he would definitely be free from the effects of the poison. He didn''t want to wake him up because of the monster-like thing that came out of him. But because he didn''t know if there was anything else he could do right now, he thought it was his only chance to get rid of the poison.


    Asil came to the Asil with the Sun Symbol on his forehead and slowly extended his hand towards his forehead to wake him up, but when his hand was about to touch his forehead, he suddenly stopped and asked promptly: "Senior, do I have a choice but to wake him up to get rid of the poison?"


    Following Asil''s sudden question, the smoky thing first looked at him for a few seconds without moving, and then moved his mouth, causing his voice to resonate in Asil''s mind: "Who knows? Maybe there are. But even if there are, is there any reason why I should tell you this?"

 Chapter 93 - Irrational Leveling Up

    According to the information present in his mind, possessing profound power was enough to enter the first level of the elementary phase. This meant that someone who was in the first level of the elementary profound realm had already entered the first level of the elementary phase.


    When Asil examined the Mirza Cultivation Art for a little longer, he learned that all he had to do to advance in the first level of the Elementary Phase was to raise his profound power. When he reached the tenth level of the Elementary Profound Realm, it meant that he reached the apex of the elementary phase of the Mirza Cultivation Art. So Asil was at the apex of the low level of the elementary phase right now!


    Asil studied what he had to do in order to move to the mid-level from the low level. But when he found out what he had to do, he couldn''t really believe it. This art asked him to change the direction of the normal flow of the profound energy and the locations of the main profound veins that tied to his Dantian and also to feed his soul with his energy after doing so. Asil knew that changing the direction of the energy flow was a very dangerous thing. Since there was a chance of an internal energy blast, it was even likely that his profound veins would explode and kill him. Besides, it was very dangerous to change the location of the main profound veins. After all, even the slightest damage would affect his Dantian, when the source of the profound energy damaged, it would cause the energy in his body to move uncontrollably and cause internal damage. It could also have caused the profound energy in his body to degrade, or even completely disappear. Besides, it was useless for him to feed his soul with energy. It wouldn''t have changed anything, even if it had fed it by sending profound energy into his soul.


    When he continued to examine, he learned that all he had to do was to bind his soul to his Dantian to move the high level from mid-level. He was certain that this Cultivation art was dangerous when he found out about that. Because under normal circumstances, if Dantian was harmed, his profound power would have been destroyed. But mostly it didn''t cause anything vital. However, if he formed a bond between Dantian and his soul, and after doing so, if Dantian was harmed, it would naturally harm his soul, which was bound to him. In such a case, his soul could be destroyed and as a result, he could become a dead man walking.


    The first two levels required doing pretty dangerous things. However, Asil was surprised again when he studied what he had to do to get past the high level and into the nascent phase, the second phase of the art of Mirza Cultivation art. Because it took only one thing to move from the elementary phase to the nascent phase, and what needed to be done was quite ordinary, as opposed to what was required at other levels. All Asil had to do to get to the Nascent phase was to move to the Nascent Profound Realm after reaching the high level of the elementary phase. When he did, he would have successfully reached the low level of the nascent stage.


    Then, in order to move forward in the nascent phase, he had to collect the energy he sent to his soul in a certain part of his soul. When he did that, he would move to the mid-level of the nascent stage. Then all he had to do was support the gathered energy until he reached the apex of the nascent stage. Once the energy was sufficient, it would reach the Core Phase. In the core phase, he needed to support his own blood with his energy to progress. If he had enough energy to support his blood, he would have reached the high level of the core phase. Then he had to do something strange and dangerous again to move forward. In order to move from the high level of the core phase to the beginning phase, he had to bond his hearth to his soul and Dantian which he had bonded them before. When he did, a tripartite bond would form between his heart, his soul, and his Dantian. However, if Dantian were to be damaged in the future, his soul and heart would also be damaged. Of course, the same would be true in cases where his soul or heart was damaged by the bond that formed.


    After the Asil learned these things, his work in his mind, along with the dangerous Cultivation art, came out of the area where the Scripture of the Chosen Ones was located.


    "Child, did you find anything useful?" As soon as Asil''s consciousness returned to his body, Sirius asked. Although he understood that a new profound formula had been formed in Asil''s mind, he did not know the contents of this profound formula. So, he asked if it was useful or not.


    Asil replied as he opened his eyes slowly: "Master, I don''t know if it will work but I have acquired a dangerous Cultivation art."


    "Wow... The Cultivation arts are rare compared to other arts. And given that you learned that from the Scripture of the Chosen Ones, it would certainly work. If you are in a position to study the first levels of the art you''ve just learned, you will study it as you stabilize the rest of the profound energy..." After Sirius have said these, he paused for a while and reminded with a smile: "Also, don''t worry I won''t ask what kind of art you have acquired. I''ve heard from a few chosen ones that a chosen one can''t tell someone else what they have learned from the Scripture of the Chosen Ones. So, you don''t have to tell me."


    Asil closed his eyes and went into a state of meditation after smiling gently in a grateful manner. He didn''t know when he was going to open his eyes again or how much time would pass when he did. In his earlier meditation, he had only tried to stabilize the profound energy. This time, however, as an extra, he had to grasp the Mirza Cultivation Art and understand the profound mobility technique that his master Sirius taught him. So, this time the meditation was going to be more difficult and longer-lasting.


    When Asil went into a state of meditation, he slowly began to do three different things at once. As he did so, Sirius stood in the area where he was sealed, with the look of astonishment on his face. The reason that he had an expression of surprise on his face was that Asil was trying to change the direction of the flow of the profound energy and the locations of the main profound veins. He knew it was a very dangerous thing. But the reason he was surprised was not that it was dangerous. What he was surprised at was that, in the future, he would teach what Asil was doing right now. What Asil was doing right now is something normally done to better absorb the natural essence in the Natural Profound Realm.


    As time progressed, Asil continued to do three different things at once, and the astonishment on Sirius''s face increased as he did them. Sirius knew that he would quickly grasp the technique he was teaching because he knew his student''s ability to perceive was good. He predicted that it would take two months for Asil to learn this technique in the area where they are now and under such circumstances. However, Asil learned this technique in twenty days with the help of the newly opened main profound veins. After he had fully grasped the movement technique, naturally his work distribution decreased, so the speed at which he did other things increased.


    When his meditation time reached a month, Asil began to feed his soul with profound energy. When Sirius saw this, he thought this Cultivation art was very interesting. Because what Asil is doing now is something that was done at the top of the Natural Profound Realm to move from the Natural Profound Realm to the next realm!


    But by the time the meditation time reached a month, Asil had suffered indescribable pains as he tried to slightly alter the direction of the energy flow and the locations of the main profound veins. During this time Asil blacked out four times due to suffering. His internal organs had been damaged by internal damage and as a result, he had spat out mouthfuls of black blood. Almost every day for a month, he felt as if hundreds of pointed silver needles had been constantly dipped and removed all over his body every second. It was a very exhausting and painful process. When the Serpent Tailed Evil Tiger pressed upon his Dantian to open his main profound veins, he had felt an unbelievably great deal of pain. Even though that pain was too strong, it was short-lived. On the other hand, this pain that he suffered continued for a full month every second!


    He continued to meditate at the end of a month-long process while Sirius observed him without saying anything.. He was beginning to think about what interesting things his student, working with such a strange Cultivation  art, could do in the future.

 Chapter 94 - Irrational Leveling Up (2)

    Time moved on quickly, and Asil finally opened his eyes and began to gently relax his rusted body. He had made quite progress in meditating. All of the unstable profound energy was now fully stabilized. He had also learned the Profound Mobility Technique that Sirius taught him and reached the high level of the elementary phase of the Mirza Cultivation Art. In his current state, he would be in the Nascent Phase of the Mirza Cultivation Art as soon as he reached the Nascent Profound Realm.


    After he got rid of the muscle pains due to being rusted, he asked: "Master, how much time we have left until we get out of here?"


    Sirius replied after laughing pleasantly lightly: "Child, we have twenty-six more days."


    Asil was relieved to learn the number of days remaining. He wanted to study the profound mobility technique he had learned from Sirius a little more, and the twenty-six-day period was a nice opportunity to do the work. But his plans had been disrupted by the sound of Sirius echoing in his mind before he started working:


    "Child, now that the profound energy has become fully stabilized, I will slowly begin to release the energy that is becoming increasingly difficult to suppress. Get ready quickly. That energy is big enough to make you level up."


    Asil was immediately enthused after his master''s words. While it was important to study the movement technique the possibility of moving to The Nascent Profound Realm was more important. Because once he reached the Nascent Profound Realm, he would have both strengthened and reached the Nascent stage of the Mirza Cultivation Art.


    Asil quickly sat down again and waited excitedly for Sirius to let go of the energy he had suppressed. But this excitement, which lasted quite briefly, was vanished when Sirius let go of the energy.


    Sirius wanted the energy to go slowly into Asil''s Dantian by slowly letting it go. However, this unknown energy, which he let go slowly, veered violently towards Asil''s Dantian, as if it were a wild tiger who had found quality prey after being hungry for days!


    The moment this energy entered his Dantian, Asil felt his entire soul shaken, and his clothes began to wet with cold sweat while all the hairs on his body were being raised at the same time.


    Once this mysterious energy entered Asil''s Dantian, it was directed from the open main profound veins to all the profound veins and began to circulate madly all over his body. At that moment, a colorless smoke began to emerge from Asil''s mouth and slowly enveloped his body, forming a layer. This smoke was so colorless that it could hardly be understood. But as it enveloped Asil''s body, the drops of sweat where the smoke touched were instantly vanishing!


    A few seconds later, Asil''s entire body suddenly shook, and eventually, the profound power leveled up. However, the moment that this happened, an expression of enormous astonishment occurred on the faces of Asil and Sirius at the same time.


    Asil tried to speak at that moment, stammering in astonishment: "Mas... Master... Thi... This... What is... What is this!"


    It was quite unusual for Asil to stutter in such a situation. Because in a situation like this, someone shouldn''t even have the words to say. What Asil was surprised now was a complete disregard for common sense!


    To Asil''s stammering question, Sirius answered with astonishment. But if he wasn''t so experienced, he would surely have forgotten to let go of the energy he was suppressing slowly in such a situation. "Child... I''ve never seen or heard anything like this before. This is simply an impossible thing! How can this be! You have leveled up. But you still haven''t made it to the Nascent Profound Realm. How can there be the eleventh level of the Elementary Profound Realm?"


    This was something no one had ever imagined before the creation of the heavens! Even Sirius, who belittled all the creatures he encountered and guided him by offering Asil his vast knowledge of everything, said such a thing could not exist. He was far more bewildered than Asil at this time. How could that be possible? This was not something simple enough to be explained by simply saying impossible! If someone even said he was the one who created the world, people would be more likely to believe in it than they would be to believe in the existence of the eleventh level of the elementary profound realm! Because to have such a thing in this world was as absurd as not having the world!


    In Asil''s Dantian, the signs of profound power leveling up were evident. Even ten-year-olds who knew what profound power was like could tell Asil was leveling up. Before he leveled up, his profound power was at the tenth level of the elementary profound realm. So he had to enter the Nascent Profound Realm when he leveled up. However, as Sirius Said, he unexpectedly could not enter the Nascent Profound Realm when he leveled up. The fact that there were no profound roots proved this.


    His current profound power was not in the Nascent profound realm. But also he was now not at the tenth level of the elementary profound realm. His Profound Power was somewhere in between. But there was no rational explanation for the existence of such a thing!


    With immense astonishment in his hearth, Asil began to examine his profound energy that is now in the eleventh level of the elementary profound realm which is normally nonexistent. This energy was nothing like the energy he had when he was at the tenth level of the elementary profound realm. If the energy he had at the tenth level of the elementary profound realm as the candlelight that illuminated a dark cave, then the energy he had now was like a wildfire that lit up the night!


    "What''s going on?" As Asil examined the profound energy, he suddenly asked in a surprised manner. At this time he was having another bewilderment over one bewilderment. He was already surprised that he entered the nonexistent eleventh level of the elementary profound realm, but he observed that his unstable profound energy that just leveled up had suddenly become completely stable, thanks to a mysterious force from his Dantian. It was completely impossible for something like this to happen under normal circumstances!


    When Asil thought he had nothing left to be surprised by, a third thing caught his attention. He had realized that the profound energy, which had suddenly become stable, was now feeding his soul with tremendous speed. Since he was working on Mirza Cultivation Art, the profound energy was slowly feeding his soul under normal conditions, and this hardly affected the daily life of Asil. But now the energy in his body was suddenly rushing into his soul like frightening water coming out of a dam that had collapsed!


    When Asil realized this situation, he immediately tried to reduce the amount of energy that went into his soul. The reason he did that was that the amount of energy in his body dropped so quickly. If this continues, since the profound energy regeneration rate in this environment is much slower than in the outside world, so the profound power in his body may suffer withdrawal over time, and as in the situation where the amount of blood in the body decreases at a certain level, the heart could be damaged; his Dantian could be damaged in this situation. Besides, since he made a bond between his heart and Dantian while working on Mirza Development Art, his soul could be damaged in this situation!


    Asil tried to reduce the amount of energy that went into his soul. But the energy continued to rush into the soul without slowing down as if it were acting independently from Asil. A few minutes later, the profound energy in Asil''s body dropped to a dangerous level. Asil, being inexperienced, had expended a lot of energy in the combat that occurred on escort duty. But then the rate of profound energy regeneration was much higher in the normal world, and his Dantian was much more comfortable than it was here. So at that time, this deprivation had not reached the extent to harm him. But it was getting pretty dangerous here.


    Just then, Sirius, relying on his disciple to withstand it, increased the speed of releasing the energy he had pressed to balance the profound energy that went to Asil''s soul. When he did so, however, Asil''s profound energy increased the speed and amount of feeding his soul, as if he were a stubborn little boy who had found someone to play with. Sirius noticed this immediately, and at that moment his right eye twitched. Then he gradually increased his speed to release energy. However, Asil''s profound energy continued to respond to Sirius by increasing the amount and speed of feeding Asil''s soul as if it were competing with him.


    The side that gained the upper hand in the strange struggle between Sirius and Asil''s Profound Energy became Sirius over time. A few minutes later, however, Sirius''s advantage suddenly disappeared. The reason this happened was that Asil''s body suddenly shook again and then leveled up irrationally. At that moment, Asil had entered into the twelfth level of the elementary profound realm! The profound energy which had become unstable because Asil had irrationally entered the twelfth level of the elementary profound realm, was again instantly stabilized by a mysterious force from his Dantian. Then the amount and speed of energy that feeds his soul increased in a way that was not comparable to before. Sirius laughed slightly when he saw this, and further increased his speed to release the energy he was pressing as if he were having fun.


    In normal circumstances, when energy from an external source enters someone''s body, the profound energy inside the body would destabilize.. However, when the mysterious energy that Sirius had stopped suppressing entered Asil''s Dantian, no irregularities occurred in Asil''s profound energy. It was as if this mysterious energy belonged entirely to Asil!

 Chapter 97 - I Can Be Your Friend

    The Black Dragon Mountain Range, inside the Black Dragon''s cave, minutes before these events take place in the far reaches of the universe...


    A black hole suddenly appeared inside the vast cave, and Asil emerged out of this black hole a few seconds later. When he came out, he calmly looked around and checked to see if the serpent tailed evil tiger was still here. In doing so, he also examined what was around him and checked if anything had changed. But there was nothing different about the environment, nor was it possible to mention the existence of the serpent tailed evil tiger. It was as if no time passed since he was last there. This led Asil to wonder and ask for information from his master, Sirius: "Master, how much time has passed here while we have spent six months in that pitch-dark world? I feel like almost no time has passed."


    "It''s normal for you to feel that way because during the six months we spent in the space that the kitten opened for us, it was like about two hours in the normal world. But it would still be better if you were out during this time. Although it would normally be six months, you would grow old in a normal way. Now, even if two hours pass in the normal world, you''re six months short of life. At my age, that six-month period doesn''t matter much. But for someone your age, six months shouldn''t be spent on such spaces."


    "What do you mean? Even though I''ve spent six months of my life, it did me a lot of good. Why would you say that, master?"


    Sirius sighed and replied: "Child, think of it like this now, you are quite improved in a period of about two hours. But how do you think such a development would be perceived? What would a man who''s met you before think of you as you are now? He doesn''t believe it at first, but because of this incident, a seed of doubt is planted in his heart. Remember, doubt is the most dangerous thing in the world. If anyone suspects your abnormal development in a two-hour period, powerful people in this city or in different cities may find out about your existence, which could lead to you being investigated by powerful people. You may not know what it''s like to be wanted by powerful people, but I do. It''s never a good thing. Also, during the six months we spent in another dimension, your body got old six months, even though it had been about two hours in the normal world. Your soul, however, was fed by that abnormal energy, but it never expanded. Feeding on energy only increases soul power. But there is a limit to the energy the soul can absorb. When you reach this limit, your soul cannot absorb any more energy. In the dimensions created by living things, the limit of the soul hardly increases. You need a young body and a mature soul to learn some techniques. So while this six-month period may have improved you, it has also caused bad effects. We need to leave this city soon. Think carefully about where you will be going. And try not to reveal your profound power until you leave town in case you run into someone who might know you. People don''t usually pay attention to the profound powers of young people."


    In his speech, Sirius said that the period of six months hardly increased the limit of Asil''s soul and that this period would have bad effects, but he said these things only to put pressure on Asil. Although normally the limits of the Asil''s soul had never increased, it would not have mattered as it was abnormal even for Sirius. And while his profound power increased abnormally in the nearly two hours that passed in the normal world, Unless Asil used his power, Sirius could have hidden this abnormal increase. So even if he said it was dangerous normally, these things weren''t really that important.


    Asil approved of him after Sirius''s speech, and then decided to take a little more scrutiny and go out. But just as he was about to get out of the large area inside the cave, he suddenly turned around and approached the middle of the area.


    At that moment, he had the idea of taking the egg that was in the middle of the zone. Although he did not know what the outcome of this idea would be, a voice inside of him was telling him to take the egg. So, when he was about to leave the area, he came back to the egg.


    Asil then extended his hand towards it slowly. But just as he was about to touch the egg, Sirius''s warning echoed in his mind: "Child, are you sure you want to do this? The eggs of high-level profound monsters, such as dragons, are special. They may not hatch even if they fill the time required for them to hatch. However, if a non-cognate comes into contact with them, they might hatch by abandoning their state. If this egg belongs to a dragon or a high-level profound monster like a dragon and has already filled the time required to hatch, it will hatch the moment you touch it. Even the offspring of high-level profound monsters have a profound power at least in or around the core profound realm. So if it hatches and it doesn''t like you, you could be in big trouble."


    Sirius''s warning was quite clear and made it very clear that the situation could be dangerous. But Asil did not back down against this dangerous situation and succumbed to the desire to take away the creature in this egg that appeared in his heart for no reason and put his hand gently on the egg that looked like a starry night. But as soon as he put his hand on the egg, an imposing voice echoed through the entire cave!


    "?m??? ????????y ????? ?¨±¨±? m¨±?¨±y?¨± ??????tmb? ??m??? ?????! ?¨±????? ??? ??????v ???? ?¡ì??????y?! ???? ???? m¨±?¨±??b m???? ?t?mv? ¡ì??t??y?!"


    When that voice echoed inside the cave, Asil had no idea what it was. But before he had the chance to wonder about it, an intense purple light suddenly spread around the egg, causing Asil to unconsciously withdraw his hand and close his eyes.


    After a few seconds, the intense light had disappeared and Asil was finally able to open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, the view in front of him had changed a bit. The vessel-like thing that once spread around the egg had all rotted away, and some even began to disperse with the wind. But it wasn''t the changes in these vessel-like things that attracted Asil''s attention. What caught his attention was a creature found where the egg used to be!


    The whole body of this creature was black. It had two wings with veins like that of a dragon, a lithe tail like that of a lizard, an outward protruding and broadhead like that of a frog, and hands and feet like that of a chameleon. Its body was also covered with black scales, like that of a black snake. The size of this strange creature, which is kind is not even known, if its tail is not taken into account, was half the size of the index finger of a man who had just reached adulthood, and its tail was only slightly longer than that of an index finger.


    Given the size of the egg, it made no sense for such a creature to come out of it. And Asil could not feel any aura emanating from the body of this strange creature. So he extended his hand again to touch it. But as before, Sirius stopped him once again: "Son! You don''t know what the sound was when this creature hatched. But I know! It''s something that''s not said with the colloquial language of humans, and it''s said with the language of the profound monsters, which is a completely different language! Ordinary profound monsters can neither speak nor become humanoid creatures. But extraordinary top-level profound monsters are naturally familiar with the profound monster language, sometimes even human language. Also, the profound monsters at the top of these higher-level creatures have the potential to transform into humanoid creatures. What you''re dealing with is small, but it''s definitely not as simple as it looks. You can be sure of that! But I don''t feel any profound aura in it. It was probably born with damaged profound veins. Such a creature cannot live very long in this world and eventually becomes bait for another creature."


    Following the words of Sirius, Asil held his hand where it had been for a while: "This little thing, if it is as you say, Master, is a high-level profound monster. A sweet creature that looks like me." After speaking up, Asil smiled at the little profound monster in front of him, and asked his master in his mind: "Master, what do I have to do for him to be my partner?"


    After Asil''s question, Sirius answered in earnest: "Child, are you sure about this? If its profound veins are really damaged, it will only be a burden for you in the future.. If you really want this, I will tell you how to make it your partner. But I think you should think about it!"

 Chapter 98 - I Can Be Your Friend (2)

    Asil smiled and answered without hesitation in a way that the other creature could also hear: "Master, I want to make it my partner in the future, whether it would be a burden to me or not. I know it may sound childish to you, but I know how painful it is to have damaged the profound veins. How can I forgive myself in the future if I leave it like this? Master, this is my final decision. No matter what happens, I will not regret it. Please tell me how to make it my partner."


    Sirius expected his student to say such a thing. But he still asked if he was sure because he wanted him to make the decision. When Asil responded the way he expected, he explained Asil the way to make this creature his partner with a slight smile on his face: "Child, pour your blood into the body of this little creature, and then create a blood contract by sending your profound energy into the blood dripped on the creature. When you do, if it succeeds, this creature will be your only future partner, and your future blood contract with another profound monster will be considered a slave-master contract. If you want to take another profound monster as your partner in the future, you need to break your blood contract with this creature."


    "But let me tell you right now, the breakdown of the partnership agreement is a major embarrassment to the profound monsters! If you do that, you could even get the profound monster to kill itself! Of course, these are the next issues, because if this creature does not want you as its partner, that partnership will not happen between you!"


    After Sirius''s speech, he looked at the strange profound monster in front of him and smiled, knowing that it would not understand: "Hello! My name is Asil. I do not know if you can understand me. But I still want to tell you something. Even though I have profound power now, I was born with damaged profound veins. Until a few months ago, I was constantly despised and humiliated. Even though I have friends now, they''re not living things like us. I want to make you my partner. You''re normally a high-level profound monster, I know that. Maybe under normal circumstances, with my current profound power level, I might not have the qualifications to be your partner. But I still want you to be my partner. You can live with me in the future. I can be your friend."


    Asil waited a while after speaking and watched the strange profound monster. Its little eyes were half-closed as if it wanted to sleep at once, and its body was spread out on the floor. When Asil saw that he had not reacted, he cut his finger slightly and poured his blood over the strange profound monster, as Sirius said, and tried to create a blood contract by performing other steps.


    At that moment a blood-red round ring, in which the Asil and small profound monster were at its center, appeared on the ground. Inside this ring were strange symbols. The existence of this ring lasted only a few seconds and then disappeared. When this happened, the strange profound monster raised its little head slightly and looked briefly at Asil with its half-closed black eyes, and then lowered its little head after blowing some air slightly out of its mouth as if it were quite bored.


    Asil did not know what that meant. But he quickly learned this thanks to Sirius''s voice echoing in his mind at the time: "Child, apparently this little creature doesn''t want to be your partner. Although I cannot say it''s wrong. High-level profound monsters are so proud that they almost never have a partner with someone they meet for the first time. I could not sense a profound aura from it, so I thought maybe it would agree to be your partner. But apparently, that is not a possibility. But you do not need to worry. I thought something against the fact that something like this would happen."


    After Sirius spoke, an aura began to spread from the necklace Asil was wearing, and this aura gathered over Asil''s ring. When this happened, the profound monster, lying dormant on the ground, looked at Asil''s ring for a while, and then proceeded to head towards him with small steps.


    As it approached him, Asil squatted and extended his ring hand to him. When the strange profound monster reached into his spatial ring, a purple light enveloped its body and then went inside the Asil''s spatial ring.


    When it entered his spatial ring, Asil wondered what his master had done and asked him: "Master, what did you just do?"


    "Child, this little creature wanted to sleep. Such profound monsters often choose places with quiet or rich profound energy to sleep in. So, I used my aura to make your spatial ring a good place for it to sleep. So, the little creature got into your ring. But since spatial rings are not made to carry living things, it will not be there for very long. Every second it stays there, it will absorb the energy of the spatial ring, and when that energy runs out, the little creature will come out as the spatial ring breaks. But you still have at least a little more time. Maybe you can get close to it after it gets its sleep."


    After the words of his master, Asil thanked him sincerely with a smile and quickly left. He was supposed to leave right now and go to Black Dragon City quickly and then decide where he was going.


    Moving through the woods outside the cave, the area was still quiet and there was no sound around. Asil had a brief conversation with Sirius on his way out of the forest, and at the end of that conversation he had asked his master something he was very curious about.:


    "Master, you may not say it if you don''t want to, but I''m really curious about it. How old are you, exactly, and what realm are you in?"


    "Oh... So you''re curious about my age and my profound realm. Hmm... It''s still too early to tell my profound power level. I''ll tell you that when the time comes. But I can tell you my age as far as I remember."


    "As far as you remember? Master, what do you mean?"


    "Yes, as far as I remember. Because I can''t remember my age clearly. At first, I knew my age. But after I turned two hundred, I stopped counting my age. But I think I''ve lived for, like, a thousand years."


    Asil was quite surprised to hear Sirius''s reply. Even a man in the Natural Profound Realm had an average life span of four hundred years, and his master said he had lived for about a thousand years, and when he said that, he spoke as if it were nothing to be trifled with. When he found out, another question had arisen in Asil''s mind. He wondered how many years the master had been sealed in the necklace? He wanted to ask that, but he gave it up because he thought it would be a bad thing to ask.


    Just seconds after he stopped asking about it, footsteps heard. When he heard this sound, he suddenly stopped and looked in the direction that the sound was coming from, and after a few seconds thought about what he had to do, he made up his mind and started moving in that direction.


    After a few steps forward, a human silhouette entered the line of sight. This human silhouette belonged to a mercenary. Even though the clothes on this mercenary were full of tears, he was walking along with an arrogant expression on his face as if nothing had happened.


    When Asil saw this mercenary, he clenched his fists and said to himself in a low voice the name that appeared in his mind. "Enbi Mada!"


    Asil could not forget this mercenary. Many mercenaries had humiliated Asil while he was serving as an escort with mercenaries. But Asil didn''t care much for them. After all, he was someone who had lived through things like this for sixteen years, so he just wanted to teach a little lesson to those who did things like this. Now that he''s getting stronger, if he meets the people who humiliated him again, maybe he''ll make them regret or maybe he''ll forgive them. But Enbi Mada was a completely different subject. He insulted Asil''s father! It was something Asil would never forget and forgive!


    Asil proceeded, making too much noise to reveal himself, and entered Enbi Mada''s point of view. Although Enbi Mada was surprised at first when she saw him, this bewilderment was soon replaced by ruthlessness. "Hahahaha... Aren''t you that brat this morning? What a nice surprise to see you! I was upset by that shitty energy explosion, so why don''t you do something to entertain your daddy here? Hahahaha...."

 Chapter 99 - Colorless Breath

    "Shut up!" Asil stopped Enbi Mada''s laughter by speaking seriously. Even standing in front of him was enough to make him angry, but he couldn''t possibly listen to his nonsense.


    After the Asil spoke seriously, Enbi Mada''s eye twitched and shouted towards him: "Brat! Who do you think you are to talk to me like that!"


    Enbi Mada wanted to scare Asil by shouting strongly. However, this incident did not cause even the slightest change in Asil''s facial expression. Asil even responded in earnest as if nothing had happened. "Who am I? I''m the one who''s about to make you regret insulting my father! So, cut the crap and draw your sword!"


    "Hahaha... Hahahaha... Are you going to make me regret it? Hahahahaha... You piece of shit in the elementary profound realm, who do you think you are, huh? Drawing my sword? I only have one hand for you!"


    After Enbi Mada spoke, he walked towards Asil without even drawing his weapon, and when he approached him, he violently flung his left fist from the side. But Asil did not move at all until the distance between the fist and his head remained about ten centimeters, despite the punch coming quickly towards him, and then quickly leaned down to the lower right side, scraping off the punch. He then threw his right fist, which he strengthened with the profound energy, towards the exposed left ear area of Enbi Mada.


    Normally Enbi Mada would not have been subjected to such an attack so easily thanks to his experience. However, because he was extremely dismissive of Asil, he unwittingly gave him a huge deficit. But even if that was the case, Enbi Mada didn''t do anything to prevent the punch approaching his ear. According to him, Asil, whose profound power is only in the fourth level of the elementary profound Realm, would not have any effect even if he hit his left ear with all his power. So there was no need to be defensive. However, he was unaware that Asil''s true profound power had been hidden by Sirius until that moment!


    Asil''s right fist hit Enbi Mada''s defenseless ear smoothly, and along with a cracking sound that formed as soon as he hit it, Enbi Mada flew a few somersaults through the air towards his right side and fell to the ground about five centimeters ahead. He continued to move forward, dragging the soil when it fell to the ground, and when it stopped it formed a piece of land one hand-span high behind him.


    After Enbi Mada was dragged on the ground, a rather grim and also painful expression appeared on his face. Now his head was throbbing and dizzy from the hard blow to his ear. Enbi Mada knew that the ear was one of the weakest and the most vulnerable part of the body. But he was suffering from it now because he had over-underestimated Asil.


    He was really curious about how Asil carried out such a powerful attack. Such a thing was very illogical to him. In the end, someone in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm could not do any damage to someone a whole realm above them even though they hit them with all their might.


    As he pondered how such a thing could happen, Asil''s profound energy suddenly caught his attention. The power level, which was only in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm when he first met him, was now unexpectedly in the first level of the Nascent profound realm.


    When Enbi Mada realized that, he only had two things on his mind. The first one was that this boy was hiding his true strength when they first met. If that''s the case, this kid must have come from a rich family.


    The other was that this child suddenly encountered a treasure that would allow him to raise his power abnormally. Both of these thoughts had ignited Enbi Mada''s greed. If his first thought is correct, he should have valuable things with him. He could have gotten rich by taking them. If his second thought is correct, he could find out where this treasure is and use it to amplify his own power. Even if the treasure could no longer be used, he could make money by giving Asil''s body to rich and powerful people.


    Enbi Mada wanted to crush him by attacking Asil while his eyes flashed with greed. But he couldn''t even get up because he was still dizzy from a blow to his ear just now. On the other hand, Asil''s condition was extremely compared to him.


    Asil launched forward before Enbi Mada had the opportunity to come to him, so quickly he came to his side and kicked him hard from the chest.


    Enbi Mada could see Asil''s kick coming close to him. But he was still dizzy and had difficulty predicting the distance of the kick to him clearly. However, thanks to his previous combat experience, he quickly made decisions and enabled his own profound technique, and after gathering his energy at his feet, he tried to get rid of the kick by pushing himself backwards.


    This action by Enbi Mada was successful, he indeed avoided Asil''s kick. But Asil, while the situation was still in his favor, continued to come and kick at his side quickly without any hesitation as he wanted to establish more superiority over him.


    Whenever Asil kicked, Enbi Mada used the profound technique to its limits, dodging these kicks and waiting for the dizziness to pass. Before long, what he wanted finally come true, and the dizziness had ended. But he made it possible for Asil to continue to attack him, without revealing it to him at all.


    When Asil, unaware of the situation, threw his kick, Enbi Mada had already placed his hand on his spatial ring, waiting for his attack, as the kick came towards him, he removed his own long sword from the ring and swung it towards Asil''s chest area.


    An attack like this was almost like a double-edged knife. Although Enbi Mada swung his sword, because of the position of his body now, he had to do it to Asil''s chest, not to the kick.  Even if he attacked Asil with his sword, if Asil did not reduce the strength of his kick to better defend the attack on his chest, he himself would suffer damage from his kick. If he was a normal person, Asil might have lessened the strength of his kick. But it was impossible for him to do such a thing because the person he had said humiliating words was his stepfather Cem Mirza! Even if he was going to get hurt himself, he certainly wouldn''t diminish the power of his kick!


    Asil and Enbi Mada''s attacks hit their targets along with the splitting sound of the wind, and together with a ringing sound formed at the moment of impact they were both pushed backwards.


    After Enbi Mada stopped, he stumbled a few steps and began to feel severe pain in his abdomen as blood seeped from the edge of his mouth. Although his profound power was three levels higher than Asil''s, his kick was perhaps as severe as his own kick!


    Asil, however, felt a pain in the chest area after stopping. The part of his dress where the sword came from was torn. However, he was able to mitigate the impact of the blow as he wore the armor that Medivh had given him under his dress. If this sword blow had been carried out normally, perhaps Asil would have been seriously injured. However, the force of the blow was reduced due to the shape of Enbi Mada''s body.


    The superior side of this offensive exchange was clearly Asil! Naturally, this enraged Enbi Mada, whose actual profound power was superior, and led him to attack.


    While Enbi Mada was coming towards him, Asil finally pulled out his two swords and attacked him. He was still unable to adapt to his current strength, as he had never fought with anyone, even though he had advanced so much. That was a disadvantage for him. But his muscles were beginning to tire as Enbi Mada used the constant profound mobility technique to escape attacks during his dizziness. That''s why Asil''s disadvantage didn''t stand out in this fight, even taking the upper hand with each passing second!


    When Enbi Mada came near Asil, he roared and flung his long sword. In response, Asil turned around himself and avoided the attack, and then tried to cut him by tossing the sword in his right hand towards Enbi Mada''s head. However, Enbi Mada escaped the attack on his head by lowering his burly body in a way that was never expected from him, and after that, he quickly pulled the hilt of his sword to the right and attacked to Asil''s relatively defenseless abdomen.


    Asil could have actually escaped the attack on the abdomen but did not do so. When he was a slave in Kastor, he was subjected to a similar attack in one of his fights, and he chose to avoid that attack. But after the match, Sirius told him: "if you think you can win, you sometimes can do better moves during these attacks, like something cool. If you do this, your opponent will create a gap in their defense while carrying out their attacks and also it would make a good scene to those watching the fight." after saying so, he had shown him an example move. Sirius''s advice back then was still in the safest parts of Asil''s memory. Although he never had the opportunity to use any of this before, one perfect opportunity was standing right in front of him. So how could he not back down and not try that in a fight where he was superior?


    As the sword hilt came towards the abdomen, Asil resolutely threw the swords in his hands upwards and clenched his teeth, allowing the hilt to strike hard into his abdomen!


    He grabbed his right hand holding the sword hilt of Enbi Mada with his idle hands as he threw his swords upward while a groan came out of Asil''s mouth when the hilt struck him in the stomach and pulled him towards himself.


    When Asil suddenly pulled him, Enbi Mada lost his balance and approached Asil, and this was exactly what Asil had been waiting for!


    After pulling his head back slightly, Asil head-butted quickly and hard into the nose of Enbi Mada, who was approaching him.


    "Ugh!"


    Enbi Mada made a painful sound due to the head blow to his nose and was taken a few steps backward, stunned by the impact of the blow. Asil took this opportunity and quickly took a jumping position, and after gathering energy at his feet, he leaped into the air. He then took his chest forward and extended his shoulders, using the profound routing technique, brought the swords into his hands which he extended backward while the swords were still in the air, and prepared to attack him as he made his descent towards Enbi Mada who had retreated wavering around.


    When Enbi Mada came to his senses and saw Asil approaching him in the air, he could hear death whispering coldly to him. Although he didn''t want to believe it, he was sure he would die if he didn''t defend with all his might.


    As Asil was descending in the air, he attacked Enbi Mada by hurtling forward with his arms outstretched backward from both sides! After roaring in response, Enbi Mada held his handle with his right hand and the part of the sword with his left hand about twenty inches away from his handle and tried to meet the Asil''s attack, which was advancing towards him from the double direction.


    When Asil''s swords and Enbi Mada''s Long Sword collided, an intense ringing sounded, and the impact of the impact lowered the ground floor under Enbi Mada''s feet by about five inches, and cracks began to form on the ground, moving towards the perimeter.


    As Enbi Mada clenched his teeth and continued to withstand the effects of Asil''s attack, his knees bent steadily, causing his body to descend. The impact of the attack gradually waned, and Asil soon landed a few meters away, pushing himself backwards with the help of his swords.


    Asil''s attack wasn''t enough to kill Enbi Mada. This should normally have caused Enbi Mada to rejoice. But he couldn''t feel the slightest bit of joy right now. He thought at first that this attack would be the last attack. But the sound of death whispering towards him in the aftermath of the attack was exacerbated rather than lost. It was like death was calling him! And yet he didn''t want to believe it. How could it be possible to defeat someone three levels weaker than him? This was supposed to be an illusion!


    Enbi Mada thought it was an illusion and looked carefully towards Asil''s face. But as soon as he did that, the thought of illusion in his head was replaced by fear.


    "This... This kid.... This kid is laughing!"

 Chapter 100 - Colorless Breath (2)

    As Enbi Mada stuttered in fear, Asil had an expression of delight on his face, and his eyes shone with a desire to kill. He looked at Enbi Mada like a sadist who enjoyed making people suffer and was frighteningly reminded that death was so close to him!


    Enbi Mada felt very strongly that if he didn''t act, he would definitely die, so this time he went on the attack himself. He had understood the limit of Asil''s speed in the fight that had been going on for some time and knew that if he used the profound routing technique he would reach the speed that would exceed that limit. So he should have done it in one move with his fastest and strongest blow.


    "Roaring Tiger Cut!"


    Enbi Mada roared and proceeded towards Asil as he activated his strongest technique. Asil, too, smiled as if he had become a completely different person.


    When Enbi Mada was only a few meters ahead of him, Asil, abruptly used the profound routing technique once again. This time, however, he raised the grains of sands into the air instead of the swords and closed the sight between him and Enbi Mada.


    Just a second later, the layer of sand was cleaved by Enbi Mada''s Long Sword, and simultaneously a geyser of blood rose into the sky!


    When all the grains of sand landed on the ground, Enbi Mada''s body fell into a pool of blood that formed on the ground and died on the spot before he could move at all. About two meters behind his body, stood the Asil holding two blood-soaked swords.


    At that moment, Asil made an unexpected move and caught Enbi Mada completely by surprise. Normally there would be a surge in the profound energy when profound mobility techniques were activated, revealing that a technique was being used. However, when Enbi Mada and Asil made their final attack, Asil''s speed had almost doubled at once, and there had never been any profound energy fluctuation in his body.


    It would normally be seen as impossible for something like this to happen. But the ''Breath of silence'', the movement technique taught by Sirius, made this possible. The Breath of Silence had a total of four levels, and the only level that Asil was able to use at this time was the first level, ''Colorless Breath''. Colorless Breath was nearly doubling the user''s maximum speed when activated, and only expending profound energy when activated. Asil had actually activated this technique before facing Enbi Mada. But by using his normal speed, not his nearly doubled speed until the last moment, he had made his opponent think that was his speed capacity. In the final attack, he caught Enbi Mada unprepared by using his maximum speed at once and killed him in one move!


    The other levels of the breath of silence, the Green breath, the Yellow breath, and the Blue Breath were undoubtedly much stronger than the Colorless Breath. But it was completely impossible for Asil to use them now.


    After Asil killed Enbi Mada, he put his swords back into his spatial ring and looked at his hands. He couldn''t believe himself. At the end of the fight, he wanted to tear Enbi Mada to pieces. That was not something he would normally want. But in the middle of the fight, these hideous feelings began to fill his heart with violence. Asil did not know if this was true. But he thought these feelings had something to do with the other Asil with the Sun Symbol.


    Asil would ask his master to make sure of that at that moment. However, this request, with a cold voice that followed, was completely destroyed and replaced with vigilance.


    "Impressive!"


    The sound from behind was quite cold and did not contain any emotion even though it said ''impressive!''. When Asil heard this voice, he was able to make a guess about who was saying it before he even turned around. He did not know if this prediction was correct. But since he had rarely heard a voice as cold, callous, and familiar as this before, only a few images had formed in his head.


    Asil turned around slowly to be sure and saw the owner of the voice. She was a black-eyed girl who wore an all-black hooded dress with no body contours apparent and her face covered with a veil. As soon as Asil saw the owner of the voice, he knew it was the girl in black on escort duty.


    The clothes on the girl in the black dress were as smooth as they were this morning as if nothing had happened today. There were no cuts, no imperfection. It was clear that the morning''s energy burst barely affected her, did no damage, and only drove her away.


    When Asil looked at the girl in the black dress, she spoke again: "It''s really impressive. I''m sure you weren''t at this level a few hours ago. Otherwise, you''d have caught my attention a little bit. Looks like you''ve leveled up a few times in a short period of time. And the speed you used just now definitely doesn''t belong to someone who''s in the first level of the Nascent profound realm. You must have used a profound technique. But when you accelerated using the movement, there was no fluctuation in your profound energy. You must have a very unusual profound technique."


    When Asil heard what the girl in the black dress said, his vigilance reached the top. It was only through her brief observation that she was able to understand that Asil had both strengthened several levels and possessed an unusual profound mobility technique.


    As Asil watched her carefully, the girl in the black dress drew her gaze over Asil and spoke again after moving forward and passing Asil: "You don''t have to be so alert. I''m not interested in how you level up and where you learn this unusual movement technique. I still owe you! I''ll pay for it in the future. If you''re trying to get out of here, you can follow me."


    After the girl''s words, Asil was naturally surprised. "I owe you!" What does she mean? When and how was she in debt? Asil did not remember helping her in any way.


    "What do you mean you owe me?" Asil asked curiously.


    Upon hearing Asil''s question, the girl in the black dress stopped her steps for a moment and, after answering, continued walking. "You don''t need to know. You''ll find out when the time comes anyway."


    As this was a rather closed answer, Asil had not naturally learned what he was curious about when he heard it. As she continued to walk slowly, in her mind, Asil asked Sirius how he had helped this girl. But his master''s response with a laugh was far more intriguing than the girl in black''s closed response: "Haha... Who knows? But my advice to you is to follow that girl for now. I don''t think she''s going to hurt you, given the current situation."


    Asil did not know what his master meant by "Current Situation", but trusted him and followed the girl in black, and soon they approached the exit of the Black Dragon Mountain Range. But when they approached, Asil noticed that there were a large number of people silhouettes in the area where the exit was. The aura of profound energy emitted by these human silhouettes caused a very tense atmosphere to form around it.


    As Asil and the girl in black approached the exit, the human silhouettes there became clearer, and soon, when he saw the man riding in front of a crowd of people, Asil understood who they were.


    This man was Orion Vesta, the stepfather of the girl they were supposed to protect, who was assigned the escort duty this morning!


    Asil thought that when he saw Orion Vesta standing at the head of the group, he somehow found out what was going on as an escort and that he wanted to take revenge on those who couldn''t protect his daughter by coming here. If that happens, even if the girl in black was in the fifth level core profound realm, it was pretty clear that both of them would be in a lot of trouble.


    Asil carefully looked at Orion Vesta''s expression as he slid his gaze towards his face while the girl in black in front of him continued to move forward as if nothing had happened and spoke irreverently to all those people: "How much longer do you intend to stand in front of me? Give me a horse and we''ll get out of here! What I wanted to happen has already happened! I don''t have to be here anymore!"


    When Asil heard these conversations, he suddenly looked towards the girl in black before he could examine Orion Vesta''s facial expression. How could she talk like that to so many people? If the possibility in his head wasn''t real, it was simply suicide!


    But Orion Vesta''s behavior after those words made him understand clearly that the possibility in his head was real.


    He had at first told the guards behind him to get off his horse and get away for a bit. Then, when the guards were far enough away, she came before the girl in black and spoke in a rather low voice: "Lady Nyks, forgive me for putting you in danger by sending these useless men with you on your journey."


    "The people you sent worked fine for me! I gained quite some time with them. Keep serving like this!" The girl in the black dress replied coldly.


    "Yes, Lady Nyks." Orion Vesta respectfully approved with his head.


    As the guards moved away, they couldn''t hear their low toned conversations. But Asil could hear them quite clearly, as he was only a few meters behind the girl in black.. Although he had previously considered the possibility that the girl in Black was the real Lady Nyks, it never occurred to him that this kind of relationship existed between Nyks and his stepfather, Orion Vesta.

 Chapter 101 - I Owe You

    After Orion Vesta spoke, he turned towards Asil and set his burning eyes on him with the intention of killing him. It was clear he wanted to get rid of him because he heard these conversations. When Asil saw this, he was prepared to defend himself against any sudden attack. However, this thought was destroyed by Nyks saying in a low voice: "As a result of some events, I owed him too much. So if you don''t want you and your whole family dead, don''t even think about hurting him! And don''t even think about getting close to him and earning my respect after we get back to the city! If you do something like that and draw attention to him, I will kill you!"


    After Nyks spoke, Orion Vesta trembled as if he had heard the scariest words in the world, and he spoke as his eyes suddenly filled with enormous reverence: "Lord Asil, I cannot thank you enough for the kindness you have done. But don''t worry, I will help you keep a low profile in the city. Doubt it not. You can come with us to the city if you like. When we get near the city, you leave us, and when we enter the city, when we focus attention on ourselves, you enter without attracting attention."


    Asil was surprised by this sudden change but said nothing and only approved with his head. Apparently, the true identity of the girl named Nyks was quite unusual.


    After Orion Vesta spoke, he summoned his bodyguards and made his two high-ranking bodyguards to get off from the horses and gave them to Asil and Nyks. Then the crowded group made their way into the city.


    They proceeded along the way without anyone talking anything, and eventually they approached the city. As they approached the city, the crowded group of Nyks and Orion Vesta left Asil and entered the city in a conspicuous manner. Then Asil entered the city as normal when they drew attention to themselves.


    He didn''t know how he helped Nyks. But he thought he owed her. After all, if it weren''t for her, Orion Vesta would surely attack him, and it would be completely impossible for him to survive in the face of such a large group!


    Upon entering the city, Asil quickly learned general information about the Crimson Lightning Empire by touring places where he could obtain information. The information he had learned was quite large, and it was thanks to these that he decided where he should go. After deciding this, he went into several shops and took a few anti-appetite pills, temperature stabilizing pills, and regenerating pills in case the things that could happen while he was on the road using the four hundred green profound coins Medivh had left him.


    After this shopping, while most of his money was still in his pocket, he left the city on a low profile again and headed for the Black Dragon Forest, one of the two most dangerous places in the vicinity. It wasn''t really where he wanted to go. But because he didn''t know when he was coming here again, he wanted to at least say goodbye to Bias Gerz, who lived in the Black Dragon Forest and was his cellmate in Kastor before he left. He was kind towards Asil during his time at Kastor, and often shared his already scarce meal with him. He had acquired an important place in the Asil''s heart during his stay in Kastor. Even though he would notice Asil''s profound power that has changed in a short time, he trusted him knowing that he would not do anything about it.


    The Black Dragon Forest was considered one of the two most dangerous places with the Black Dragon Mountain Range in the vicinity. Asil learned this from the knowledge he acquired. But when the danger of the Black Dragon Mountain Range was known, the Black Dragon Forest was a complete jungle of mystery. There was a large area in the outer and middle sections of the forest. But most of the few profound monsters found in this region were creatures that could be considered non-dangerous. Normally, a place like this should not be seen as dangerous as the Black Dragon Mountain Range. The presence of the interior of the forest, however, was changing the situation completely.


    The interior of the Black Dragon Forest was the main reason why it was considered so mysterious and dangerous. No one knew what was going on there. Even in the ancient inscriptions of the city of the Black Dragon, only the outer and middle parts were mentioned, while the inner parts were never mentioned. When Asil asked why this happened while he was learning, he was told: "What is in the inner section of the Black Dragon Forest? I''m sorry, kid, but nobody in town knows that. Countless people, including several in the core profound realm, have struggled to solve the mystery of the place. But none of the people who entered the interior were able to return. No sound is emitted from the interior to the environment, nor is there an aura of energy felt. It''s even more dangerous than the center of the Black Dragon Mountain Range!".


    While the place he was going was a place famous for its mysteries and danger, Asil didn''t need to worry as he would only go to the outer section of the Black Dragon territory.


    Time progressed and Asil finally arrived in the Black Dragon Forest. There was a forest so intense that it prevented seeing a distance a little further, and a river on the left side of the entrance to this forest. After Asil arrived here, he proceeded quickly, following the river at the entrance to the forest, as described by Bias Gerz earlier, and after about two hours entered the sight of an average hundred-square-meters hut with no trees in the surrounding hundred-meter area.


    Asil thought this was the right place, as Bias Gerz had previously said he lived in a hut, and as he walked slowly and happily toward the hut, he happily called out: "Senior Bias! Are you there? Its Asil..."


    After Asil took a few steps the door of the cabin opened and a man with a smile on his face came outside. The man spoke with a laugh after looking at Asil: "Haha, Asil, welcome. I never thought it would be so soon for me to meet you again. Don''t stand there, come in!"


    Bias Gerz walked in after speaking in a contented tone of voice, while Asil followed him behind. The inside of the cabin was pretty simple. There was nothing but a few items, and there was no object among them that seemed to be of value. When the two of them came in, Bias Gerz went to the stove with two pots on it. "Asil, are you hungry? I have hot soup, though not very good. And we can chat while we eat."


    When Asil heard of his offer, though not very hungry, accepted and helped Bias Gerz carry the food to the table and sat across from him. While they were eating their hot soup, they started chatting.


    "Asil, I want to thank you again. If it were not for you, I would not be here. I might never have had the opportunity to do the things I wanted to do."


    "Senior Bias, I told you there was no need to thank me. In fact, I should thank you. All the time you were on Kastor, you looked at me like I were your own son. You even shared with me your food, which is already scarce. How can I not help someone like that? If you need help, don''t hesitate to tell me..." Asil paused slightly during his speech and, after some hesitation, continued to speak: "Senior Bias, if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you something."


    "Of course you can ask. I''d love it if I could help. What do you want to learn?" Bias Gerz waited for Asil to ask his question as he looked carefully at his face.


    "Is what you want to do about your grandchildren? I think these are had something to with Baran at Kastor. Otherwise, when you look at him, there wouldn''t be so much anger in the eyes of a good man like you."


    After Asil''s question, Bias Gerz initially said nothing, and after drinking a spoonful of his soup, breathed gently and replied in a melancholic manner: "Asil, I wouldn''t normally tell anyone about this but I believe you are trustworthy and good. There''s something really going on between me and Baran about my grandchildren. My sons, daughters, and their wives and husbands died in this life. I have only two grandchildren left from my blood. One of them is a fourteen-year-old girl and the other is a sixteen-year-old boy. You know Baran, so I don''t have to tell you what a pervert he is. She saw my granddaughter while she was out in the city, and he started wanting her. After that, he sent his men to grab my granddaughter and try to kidnap her, but I stopped it at the last minute. But his inability to get my granddaughter because of me angered him and he told his father Barya about this incident. Then Barya, the chief executive of Kastor, used his influence to get me arrested for a ridiculous incident. So I lost my freedom and was taken to Kastor as a slave. After I left, there was no obstacle left for Baran..."


    Bias Gerz paused after talking this much. But Asil could tell from his face that the story was not over yet. After another spoonful of his soup, Bias Gerz continued: "The night I was a slave, Baran sent his men back to the house where we lived, and this time he joined the group that came. When they came to the house where my grandchildren and I lived, their soldiers broke down the door and grabbed both of my great-grandchildren. But my grandson resisted. He stood up no matter how much he was beaten. His determination enraged Baran."


    "Then they made a deal with my grandson. I didn''t know what kind of deal they had. But later, Baran told me about this incident and said that he had given up on my granddaughter in exchange for my grandson being his dog and told me that I should have no doubt that he would train my grandson very well. When I found out about this incident, I was outraged and exasperated, but no matter what I did, I couldn''t get rid of Kastor. A few days after Baran told me this, my grandson came to me and told me that he had sent his sister to my brother and that he had to follow Baran''s orders to keep her safe there and not to worry about her. I still remember his eyes staring at me when he said that! He had a dead cold look in his once glowing eyes that day. I don''t know what Baran did to him. But to think that a pervert like him did something to my grandson!..."

 Chapter 102 - Bias Gerz

    Bias Gerz clenched his fists as his right eye twitched nervously after he spoke. Asil did not expect such a thing to happen, although he thought there was an issue between him and Baran regarding his grandchildren. According to the story told by Senior Bias, his grandson was a truly impressive man. After all, in this world where fathers sold their own children for money, it was a great sacrifice to give up your own freedom to protect your sister and become someone else''s slave.


    "That''s the thing between us. I''m gathering information on my grandchildren right now. Even though I still haven''t found out anything about my grandson, my granddaughter really went to my little brother''s. I don''t know how she lives there. But I''m sure she''ll be safer than here. As soon as I know my grandson''s condition and whereabouts, I will take action to save him. I''ll do whatever it takes to make it happen!" After speaking seriously, Bias Gerz suddenly returned to his senses and asked Asil. "Anyway... Enough of the depressing chatter. What are you planning on doing? Do you have somewhere to go? If you need anything, I''ll help you as much as I can."


    "Senior Bias actually, I just came here to say goodbye to you. After I say goodbye to you, I intend to go to the Rezuba War School in the western part of the Crimson Lightning Empire."


    The moment senior Gerz heard the word "Rezuba War school," his facial expression changed instantly and he asked without waiting. "Asil, are you going to Rezuba War School? I don''t know if you''ve researched this before, but the western part of the Crimson Lightning Empire is famous for its war schools, and the most prestigious of these schools is the Rezuba War school! You have to be in the Nascent profound realm to get into the outermost part of it! You are in the fourth level of the elementary profound realm, so you can''t get in there. I think you should do a good search and re-consider your destination."


    Asil smiled after Bias Gerz''s words and activated the profound energy in his body without saying anything. Since Sirius hid his energy, Asil''s unnoticed energy was clearly felt when he had done that.


    When Bias Gerz sensed the energy of the Nascent Profound realm circulating in Asil''s body, his eyes widened as the eyes of a donkey, and his entire expression covered in intense disbelief. He knew that Asil had entered the first level of the elementary profound realm only three months ago. Only three months had passed since then. But now Asil''s profound power, even though he doesn''t want to believe it, is in the first level the nascent profound realm!


    Bias Gerz stuttered after looking at the Asil for a while in disbelief: "As... Asil... You... You are in the Nascent Profound Realm? This... This... How can this be?"


    Asil showed no great reaction as he expected him to be surprised and gave a closed response with a smile: "Senior Gerz, I can''t say exactly how it happened but I''ve come across several lucky things. Ergo, I was able to enter the Nascent Profound Realm.


    After Asil''s explanation, Bias Gerz suddenly extended his hands and grabbed Asil''s hand, asked excitedly: "Asil... How old are you?"


    "I am sixteen years old," Asil replied in a short and normal manner, despite the sudden change in Bias Gerz''s behavior.


    Upon hearing his reply, Bias Gerz had intense happiness on his face and said: "Hahahaha... Thank you God!" he then spoke to Asil: "Asil, you are absolutely a genius, no matter what. Nascent Profound Realm at the age of sixteen... You certainly have the capacity to enter the Rezuba War School. I wouldn''t normally ask you to do that. But if you want to go to that school, can you check on my granddaughter for me? I just told you my granddaughter went to my brother''s side. My brother is an employee of the Rezuba War School. So my granddaughter must be at the Rezuba War school or somewhere near the school. When you get there, find my brother Zias Gerz. I''d be really happy if you could do that."


    "Senior Gerz, of course, I can check if your granddaughter is okay. You needn''t worry. When I get there, I''ll be sure to help your brother and your granddaughter as much as I can." Asil approved with a nod. Even though he wanted to help Bias Gerz before, he didn''t know how to do it. But now he had an opportunity. How could he refuse Senior Bias''s offer?


    After Asil approved with a nod, Bias Gerz stood up happily and spoke as he headed towards the door of the shed and walked out: "Asil, I''m going to hunt a rabbit. We should celebrate. You wait here, I''ll be right back."


    After speaking, Bias Gerz closed the door of the cabin without even waiting for Asil''s answer and quickly walked away. Sirius, who had long been silent when he walked away, reminded Asil: "Child, you shouldn''t trust people so much! I warned you that the abnormal increase in your profound power would certainly attract attention! And yet you showed this man your profound power as if nothing had happened. Did you ever think that he could betray you and give you information to the people in the city?"


    Asil shook his head: "Master, Senior Bias is someone who can be trusted. I can see it in his eyes. If I didn''t believe that, I wouldn''t have risked coming here in a situation like this anyway."


    After Asil''s speech, Sirius simply sighed and said nothing. Time progressed and nearly forty minutes passed since Bias Gerz left. He didn''t expect it to last that long, as he said he would turn quickly as he left. As time went on, his worries grew naturally. Because the Black Dragon Forest is a mysterious and dangerous place, Asil thought something might have happened to Senior Bias.


    But after a few more minutes, when he heard Sirius''s cold warning in his worried mind, his anxiety was replaced by disbelief and doubt: "Child, twenty-four people are coming here, and fourteen of them are in the Nascent profound realm!"


    Asil was genuinely surprised to hear this warning. Why were these people here? What were their intentions? Could Senior Bias have sold Asil? Is that why he has not been here for more than forty minutes?


    Asil set aside the questions in his mind and waited inside the cabin. Maybe the people coming towards were just passing by. If it was, it should not have been a problem.


    About a minute later, the group of twenty-four men arrived in the hundred-meter-wide area where the hut was, and then one of them looked towards the hut and shouted: "We know you''re there! Come out quickly and surrender with ease! Otherwise, you will really get hurt, hahaha!"


    When Asil heard these words, the possibility in his mind that Bias Gerz might have sold him was greatly increased. But at that moment he was angrier at himself for trusting Bias Gerz too much!


    Asil knew he couldn''t win no matter what he did against twenty-four people. There was only one thing to do about it. He had to run away and somehow get lost.


    After taking a deep breath, he opened the cabin door and went out and looked at the line-up of the group of twenty-four. Because of their position, it was impossible for him to get to the exit of the Black Dragon Forest. The only place he could go was deep in the forest. When Asil understood this, he looked at the men in front of him. Then he sent all the profound energy into his legs and activated the Colorless Breath, the first level of the Breath of silence, and began to escape with all his might.


    The bodyguards, stunned expression on their faces when they saw Asil fleeing suddenly, soon came to their senses and began to follow him, saying a few things Asil could not hear.


    Within the group of twenty-four were those who were able to move faster than Asil when they used profound mobility ability. So as time went on, the distance between them dwindled. Besides, the weak profound monsters that occasionally appeared before Asil kept him busy, making it easier for the people behind him to approach. After a ten-minute run, the landscape in front of Asil suddenly changed, causing him to stop at once.


    Asil''s reason for stopping was that there was a cliff at least a hundred meters high in front of him. At the bottom of this cliff were pointed rocks and a violently flowing river. Asil stopped because he couldn''t get any further from here, and the people who were chasing him in that stop were soon caught up.


    He didn''t have much of a choice right now. Either he was going to risk his life and jump off a cliff, or he was going to try to make an opening for himself and somehow escape!


    Asil chose the latter out of two options and began to slowly move towards those who catched up with him. Several people within the group also spoke as he progressed.


    "Hahaha... So you finally stopped running! Good... Come and surrender to daddy!"


    "How can this child really be in the nascent profound realm? I could have sworn he wasn''t even in the middle of the elementary profound realm just a month ago!"


    "Apparently he has a precious treasure! When I thought he had such a treasure, I was really sure it wasn''t all about looks. Unexpectedly, someone with such an appearance would have such a valuable treasure!"


    "I wonder if the old ma..."


    "DIE!"


    The last speaker''s speech was abruptly interrupted by the angry "DIE" remark echoing from the back, and a white glow was seen next to his neck, before the speaker''s head fell to the ground!


    This sudden incident surprised and caused them to be alert. When the decapitated person fell to the ground with blood gushing into the sky, the person who killed him was clearly visible. When he saw this person, the Asil''s progress was stopped because this man was unexpectedly Bias Gerz!


    Bias Gerz attacked the person closest to him after killing one of the group of twenty-four, and in doing so shouted at Asil. "Asil! Hurry and run while I stall them!"

 Chapter 103 - Bias Gerz (2)

    Asil looked at Bias Gerz for a moment before he could get over the shock of suddenly changing events. After getting angry at himself for suspecting him, he ran up to Bias Gerz. In a situation like this, leaving the person who helped alone and run away was something Asil couldn''t do, no matter what!


    Asil quickly approached Bias Gerz but at that moment three men from the left and two from the right attacked him. After escaping three of the attacks with rapid maneuvers, he attacked the neck of the man in the sixth level of the elementary profound realm, the weakest person around and on the left, killing him on the spot, despite the risk of being harmed by the other two.


    He lost his balance due to blows to his right shoulder and abdomen after carrying out this attack and stumbled several steps. At that moment four more men approached the Asil and attacked him, along with four others who were already around him. Although Asil knew he would be harmed by the swords in his two hands, he continued to attack the weakest and soon killed three more. In doing so, however, he himself had been severely damaged.


    On the other side, Bias Gerz''s situation was more difficult. Out of the twenty-four men who came to Asil''s side, sixteen were attacking Bias Gerz. Even though there were people elementary profound realm, it was never easy to attack and defend against so many people alone.


    As time progressed, the situation that Asil and Bias Gerz were in got worse and worse. A few minutes later, Asil was dragged back to the edge of the cliff by meters due to a hard kick to the stomach. Bias Gerz was laid face down by the men around him just seconds after this incident. By the time this happened, Bias Gerz and Asil had killed seven of the weakest of the group of twenty-four and seriously wounded two others.


    Asil got up slowly after being thrown to the edge of the cliff by a kick to the stomach. But there was no strength left in his body to attack. Bias Gerz, on the other hand, was almost incapable to move because he was kept in a situation where he could lose both arms in the slightest movement and was tired. This war had become impossible for them to win or to escape.


    When the situation was brought under control, one of the men near Bias Gerz spat on his head and angrily yelled: "Boring old fart! It wouldn''t hurt if you gave yourself up like a man! Why the fuck did you try so hard? You will die no matter what you do today for meddling in Lord Baran''s business! My comrades are dead because of what you did. I will kill you slowly and painfully!"


    After the man shouted, he turned his head and looked towards the Asil and continued to speak shouting: "And you, little bastard... Master Baran told us to find you, too. But I never thought we''d meet in a place like this! You have two options: Either you tell us how you got so strong in such a short time, or we''ll kill you and learn your secrets from your dead body!"


    After the man''s words, Asil he said nothing, and with no strength left in him, he raised his arms a little and took up a defensive position. When the man saw this, an angry and condescending expression appeared on his face, and he proceeded towards the Asil to kill him in one blow.


    Although Asil he stood in a defensive position as the man approached him, he knew best that he had no strength to defend himself. He was going to die the moment he attacked him, and there was nothing he could do to stop it!


    The man came within a meter of Asil and stabbed his sword into his chest! As the advancing sword tore through the human body accompanied by the sound of a tear, Asil''s weak body suddenly contracted and his eyes widened. Amid the surrounding silence, warm human blood quickly flowed to the ground.


    "Se... Senior Bias..." Asil looked at the smiling old man in front of him and barely spoke. The man''s sword attack was coming to him and he was about to die. But at that moment, Bias Gerz, lying on the ground, even though his two arms were to be amputated and got between the man and the Asil, allowing the sword blow to stick in his own chest instead of the Asil. No one expected that to happen. At that moment, everyone was reluctantly looking at Bias Gerz and waiting for him to say something.


    "Thank god you are okay..." Bias Gerz breathed happily despite the sword entering his back and exiting his chest and his amputated arms. As the blur in his eyes slowly grew, he wanted to say something to Asil: "You know, when I first met you, I thought of my grandson. You gave me half your bread... That''s when I saw my grandson. You really look like him." A deep sadness slowly overtook Bias Gerz and Asil. But there was actually no reason for him to be upset. He lived in the world for a long time, saw a lot of filth, and wished to die. But no matter how much he wanted it, death didn''t come for him. He should have been happy. He didn''t have much to do behind him, except to find his grandchildren, and he found someone he could trust. He could have left this world in peace. And he might never have to see the atrocities of this world again.


    "There''s a comforting light in your eyes just like his. I hope that light never goes away. You''re the greatest genius I''ve ever seen, no matter what!" Bias Gerz smiled a little. The last time he saw Asil, his complete upset would have devastated Bias Gerz. "In the future, you will definitely come to heights beyond anyone''s reach. Keep smiling and helping people when that happens. You do these things so people want to be like you. I think it''s the greatest gift." Bias Gerz paused for a few seconds.


    His old heart, with every beat, seemed to tell him to keep his speech short, that it was tired, and couldn''t take it anymore. But Bias Gerz already knew that. He never complained about it. So far, it has carried the Bias Gerz very well. "You have the ability to make it happen. You may face good or bad things in the future, but whatever happens, don''t change your heart." He looked tenderly at Asil: "You are a good man, Asil. I''d like to have more conversations with you. But it looks like we can''t do this anymore." He tilted his head slightly forward. Asil had a heart that was large enough to hold all the people, but also sensitive. That heart would probably blame itself for the death of Bias Gerz. "Don''t blame yourself for this. Because it is a great joy to give my life for someone I can call my third grandchild." Bias Gerz felt that his eyelids were now tired as well. A heavy feeling collapsing on his body, he spoke one last time with great relief: "Smile Asil, smile my grand..."


    Bias Gerz''s body couldn''t take it anymore, and he died before he could finish his speech. When his lifeless body slipped from the sword on his chest and fell to the ground, Asil was still looking ahead with his damp eyes, tears pouring down. He couldn''t believe Bias Gerz was dying for him. No! Or rather, he didn''t want to believe it! With his mind full of intense disbelief, he slowly lowered his gaze and glanced at Bias Gerz''s corpse.


    As Asil looked at Bias Gerz''s body, a cloud of vaguely black smoke began to emerge from his mouth, which became more and more clear. The man who killed Bias Gerz came to his senses when he saw this smoke. Though he did not understand what had happened, all his instincts told him to raise his sword without hesitation and then hurl it towards Asil, as his instincts cried out that if he did not kill this child in front of him immediately, he would surely die.


    As the sword came towards him, Asil slowly raised his head and looked into the man''s eyes. The moment he saw the iris of Asil, formerly black, turn red and the influx of eyes turn black like coal, the man immediately stopped his sword''s progress. No! Or rather, he had to stop! Because he couldn''t even move his body! He was having trouble breathing! The young man, who had no power to move against him, was only in the first level of the nascent profound realm, while he was in the fifth level of the nascent profound realm! So, something like this had to be impossible to happen!


    Asil raised his hand slowly and took it towards the neck of the man who could not even move. While this was happening, the man was making every effort to move. But his body was not carrying out any of his orders. It was as if he was not a human being, but a monster so terrible that he could lose control of his body!


    Asil grabbed the man by the neck, then squeezed the muscles in his arm and lifted him about ten inches above the ground. But before they had the opportunity to do anything else, other people in the vicinity attacked from afar with swords they held in their trembling hands. Seventeen attacks from afar with profound energies hit Asil and the body of the man he was holding and caused their them to fall off the cliff!


    As Asil fell down the cliff, other people looked at their bodies still shaking in amazement and then walked away without saying anything.


    --------


    Author''s note: We have come to the end of the first arc. I can say that the first part of the introductory part of the story is over. Part 2 will be much more important and exciting.. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 104 - The Apple

    After a few hours... Inside the Kastor...


    The rapid footsteps of three people walking side by side echoed calmly down the wide and long corridor. As they walked, they were taking their steps irregularly and there was a little fear on their faces as well. It was as if they didn''t really want to go where they were going, but were forced to for some reason.


    After a few minutes of walking, the three men finally stopped their steps and swallowed as they looked solemnly at the inscription "Baran''s Paradise" written on the door in front of them. At this moment, all three were decisively hesitating, and none of them wanted to take the initiative to get in first.


    After they had been motionless in hesitation for some time, one of them finally stepped forward, slightly outstretching his right hand, and gently knocking on the door before them. At that moment, a voice that was clearly filled with impatience came from behind the door: "So you''re finally done. Come in quickly!"


    After a sound from behind the door, the man who knocked slowly pushed his hands open the door, and all three of them, including him in front, quickly entered.


    There were whips, pliers, sticks, irons, slave stamps, ropes, nails, and many other torture tools in it, and besides these tools, there were two people, one of whom was young. This young man was Baran, the owner of this room called ''Baran''s Paradise''!


    After the three men had entered, Baran dropped his barbed whip, which he was holding in his hand at that moment and used to torture the old man opposite, and turned towards the door. He looked briefly at the expression on the faces of the three men, and although he hardly believed in the possibility of failure, he asked: "What are these expressions? Don''t tell me you''ve failed! Tell me what''s going on quickly! Did you kill the old geezer?"


    After Baran''s speech, the man who took the initiative to enter immediately nodded his head vigorously: "Young Master Baran, you don''t have to worry. Bias Gerz was successfully killed..." The man swallowed. He didn''t know how to tell the rest of the story. A total of twenty-four people, fourteen of whom were profound practitioners in the Nascent Profound Realm, were assigned to this task. However, as a result of the mission, eight people were killed and two people were seriously injured. He would certainly be punished if he told about it. But even if he didn''t tell, Baran would definitely find out about this incident in the future, and when that happened, his punishment would definitely not be simple.


    "But..."


    "Hmm... But what!" Baran raised his eyebrows slightly and looked seriously at the man who was talking. The fact that the guy didn''t even tell him what was going on quickly already made him angry, and saying ''but'' had really inflamed his anger even more.


    "Young Master Baran, we went to his hut in the Black Dragon Forest to kill Bias Gerz as you ordered. However, when we got there, the person we encountered was not him, but the former slave Asil Mirza!"


    "Ohh... So the loser Asil was there too! I hope you got him alive! I want to play with him until he screams!" When Baran heard the Asil''s name, he remembered the time when he used to torture him. He had tortured the Asil, but no matter what he did, the Asil had not screamed. He really wanted to torture the Asil again and make him scream, as he did not encounter such an event most of the time. Therefore, strange feelings had arisen in his heart when he heard that the Asil was there.


    The man who spoke swallowed and tried to carefully choose what he should say: "We were quite surprised when we encountered the former slave Asil Mirza. However, the reason for our surprise was not to see him. The reason for our surprise was that the former slave Asil used the power of the First Level Of The Nascent Profound Realm when he escaped!"


    "What did you say!" When he heard the man''s speech, Baran quickly moved forward and grabbed him by the throat and looked at him with angry eyes: "Do I look like someone who can be teased when viewed from there? Haven''t you thought of any more lies to tell? Do you think that you will get away with punishment by saying such things as if it wasn''t enough for you to miss even a piece of garbage like that?"


    "Youn... Young Master Baran, it is not my place to lie to you. I''m really telling the truth. You can ask the others if you want. I know it sounds incredibly illogical, but Asil was definitely in the First Level Of The Nascent Profound Realm!" Although the man whose neck was held by Baran was much stronger than Baran, he could not help but looking at him with fearful eyes. After all, one of them was a serving person, and the other was the Young Lord of Kastor! The difference between the two was as clear as the difference between the earth and the heaven!


    Baran looked at the other two men with eyes full of disbelief and anger, and when he saw their approval, he loosened his hand and slowly withdrew it. However, he still had difficulty believing. More precisely, he did not want to believe in such a thing. After all, it was so incredible that someone moved from the First Level Of The Elementary Profound Realm to the First Level Nascent Profound Realm within a three-month period that people couldn''t even imagine!


    "Tell me what''s going on quickly!" Baran immediately ordered and waited for the three men to tell him about the events. When they were telling about event, Baran was quite surprised. A group of twenty-four people against two people lost eight, Asil''s incredible power up, the death of Bias Gerz, the change in Asil after his death, and finally the fact that Asil''s fell off a cliff... Each of them is quite amazing, and these were events that no matter who heard it would say it was just a big joke.


    "Quickly inform the other men under my control! Let them find out where Asil''s place is without revealing it to my father and other important people! Although even the thought is absurd, but the secret of his rapid development may be a hidden treasure of his family. I can not rule out this possibility." After Baran found out about the events, he gave orders one after another. When they heard his orders, all three men nodded their heads, and then one of them asked to be sure: "Young Master Baran, what do you want us to do when we find his family?"


    When the man asked his question, Baran raised his head slightly and looked at him as if he were the most stupid person in the world, and spoke with a contemptuous tone: "What do I want you to do? Are you an idiot? Isn''t this too obvious? If the secret of Asil''s strengthening really concerns his family, you will try to find out about it. If you find out, after you get this secret, you''ll kill them so no one else finds out! If this secret has nothing to do with them, you will kill them again to leave no evidence behind!  So, as you can see, in every way you will kill his entire family so that there will be no one left!  And tell some guys to search the bottom of the cliff.  If they can find some of Asil''s pieces, even if it''s unlikely, they should bring them. Maybe we can study them and find out something."


    After Baran''s speech, the three men nodded their heads and respectfully left Baran''s Paradise. After they left, Baran stayed where he was for a little longer. Then, as a disgusting expression formed on his face, he returned to his former place and began to whip the man he had just whipped with greater enthusiasm.


    ************


    A different place of the universe at the same time...


    "Are you sure the Supreme Leader is there? If we give this news late, he will definitely kill us!"


    "I''m sure the Supreme Leader is there. But considering his personality, he can still kill us even when we tell the news!"


    While two people in robes were talking among themselves, they were moving forward at a speed that a normal person could not follow with his eyes. As they advanced, they passed one after another profound beasts with terrifying auras, but none of these beasts were blocking them, and instead, they respectfully greeted the two robed individuals with their bodies.


    Where they were advancing was a gigantic mountain that pierced even the clouds. Around this mountain, there was a forest that was too large to be seen, with the sound of many different profound beasts coming from it. This forest had such a gloomy aura that even a normal person could feel it for a moment, causing him to bite his tongue and commit suicide.


    The two robed men continued to move at high speed towards the top of the mountain and soon arrived at the area where there was a small lake around it. They stopped their steps when they came here and looked towards the black-haired man who was sitting on the big rock next to the small lake and eating an apple, with a mixture of fear and reverence. They could not see the expression of this man''s face because it was facing the small lake, so they had no idea what the man would say when they came here.


    One of the robed ones, who was on the right side, took a step forward and then spoke: "The Sup..."


    "Boom!"


    Along with a sudden ear-piercing ''boom'' sound that suddenly appeared, the words of the robed man who had just started his speech came to an end. But his speech was not the only thing that ended! And his life had ended with his speech!


    The robed person next to him was not stupid enough to not understand what was happening, although he could not see what was happening with his eyes. The head of the person who was trying to speak suddenly exploded and his headless body fell to the ground while dirty blood was scattered around. The robed survivor knew something like this could happen. But he still thought that the man in front of them would at least listen to them before doing anything. But now he had learned terribly that this was nothing more than a simple dream. He did not dare to speak, and with frightened eyes, he looked at the man who kept eating his apple as if nothing had happened.


    After taking a few more bites of apple, he spoke in a calm tone without even turning his head: "Brat, I hope you have a good reason to come here otherwise you''ll end up like a brat who prevents me from hearing the sound of the apple I''m eating because he''s talking!" The man had spoken quite calmly. But as he spoke, the robed man felt as if he were carrying the heaviest mountain in the world on his shoulder. He was in a state where he didn''t even know what to do right now. Should he or should he not have spoken? If he spoke, would he die like his friend, who died only because he could not hear the sound that a simple apple creates when bitten?


    The robed man focused on the sounds around him, strengthening all his senses. He was so scared right now that he didn''t even want to block out the sound of an ant walking. After making sure that there was nothing around that could make a sound, he quickly got down on one knee, bowed his head and spoke while trying to suppress the trembling of his body as best he could: "Supreme Leader... The reason I came here is to inform you that the Sacred Aurora appears in various parts of the universe and that the reason for this is the low level layer. Because of the order, you gave many years ago, the Clan Leader ordered us to notify you directly without investigating this incident, the cause of which occurred in the low-level layer."


    "Hmph... So it''s finally time. I understand..." After speaking mysteriously for a short while, the man paused and then calmly continued: "Brat, you did well by reporting this to me." The robed one trembled with excitement when he heard man''s words. The highest status and position in the region they were in belonged to the man opposite. Although he was not the leader of their clan, he had a much stronger influence than the clan leaders. If such a person praised himself, albeit insignificantly, his position in the clan would certainly rise greatly. However, these thoughts of the robe were completely destroyed by the sudden pressure he felt in his head at the end of the man''s speech: "But because of you, I will finish the apple late!"


    "Boom!"


    Just like the other robed man, this man''s head suddenly exploded and black haired man continued to eat his apple as if nothing had happened again.


    Having finished his apple, he slowly got up and, slightly raising his head, looked up at the sky: "Wait a little longer, I''ll come to you soon!"

 Chapter 105 - Kill Me, Damn It!!

    A few days later... A certain place of the Crimson Lightning Empire...


    "The Second Young Master is back! Get ready quickly!"


    "What! The Second Young Master is back? Is there a reason he came back so early?"


    "Who knows... Besides, it''s none of our business. Let''s get ready quickly!"


    A large number of beautiful maids, who were obviously carefully selected in a large and ostentatious palace, were quickly moving towards the entrance. Although there was a great sense of desire under the respect on their faces, none of them dared to display this feeling. After all, the person who was going to come to the palace soon was none other than the Second Young Master of the family they served!


    A large number of servants were gathered and waiting at the entrance to the palace, while some spoke decently among them.


    "But it''s really weird how they''re still trying to make the family''s brightest star stay so dim..."


    "Dim? Are you kidding me! The Second Young Master, no matter how uninspiring he may seem, becomes incomparably glamorous thanks to his strength and good looks! He is in an unattainable position for us."


    "You''re right about that, but the world is big, and anything can happen in this world. If I somehow win the heart of the Second Young Master, then my life will completely change."


    "Win his heart? Hahaha... Win with what? Your beauty? With your strength? Don''t make me laugh. Be a little realistic. Which of the girls here is prettier or stronger than Lisa and Emma, who are constantly next to the Second Young Master? How can we win his heart when he doesn''t even look at them? In comparison with this, it is much easier to get directly into the heart of the First Young Master. Although he is not as handsome and a potential owner as the Second Young Master, he will become the future leader of the family. He also wants to have a lot of girls with her. If you get among those girls, your future position will naturally increase!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! The Second Young Master''s group will be coming soon! If all this goes to the ears of one of the family members, even a simple death will be a very big gift for us!"


    "..."


    After the last words of the maid who spoke, the group that spoke between them instantly became silent, and while fear formed on their faces, they bowed their heads and began to wait like the others.


    After a wait of about twenty minutes, three black dots appeared in the sky. These three black dots gradually approached, and very soon they turned into three huge eagles with the silhouettes of four people on them. The eagles quickly approached the entrance to the palace and landed with their diving movements at the same time.


    At the very front of this group of four people was a rather handsome man with red hair and green eyes.  On the right and left rear cross of this man there were two pretty girls with blond hair and purple hair, respectively. The beauty of these girls was at a level that could bring cities to the destroyed, and when compared to the normally beautiful maids, it was like comparing the dung of a goat with the priceless paintings made by the world''s most masterful painters. About two meters behind them was an old man.


    These people were naturally Medivh, Lisa, the master of Medivh, and Emma, whom they took with them after starting the journey.


    When Medivh and his group arrived at the entrance to the palace, the surrounding servants immediately greeted them. Normally, when the Young Master of a family that was rich and powerful enough to own a palace returned, it would not be the family''s servants, but rather members of the person''s own family, and other than that, if the person''s family was famous, people from other powerful families in the surrounding area would come to greet him. But, strangely enough, none of this was done to greet Medivh.


    Although there was a slight wrinkle on the faces of the two girls behind Medivh in the face of this case, there was no change in the faces of the old man and Medivh. They seemed unaffected.


    The group led by Medivh quickly enter the palace amid the gaze of the servants, and then Lisa and Emma left, after asking permission from Medivh. Only Medivh and his master remained. "Young Master, your father is in the second hall right now, waiting for your arrival. I''ll be in the main hall after talk to your father. When you are done, we will check the condition of your body for using electrical power." After the old man spoke calmly, he entered the corridor on the right from the road that now splits into two.


    Without answering him at all, Medivh continued down the corridor on the left, and about two minutes later he arrived in front of a large red door with diamond embroidery on it. After waiting a short time where he was, he took a deep breath and opened the door. When he opened the door, he was dazzled by the light coming from inside. But since he already knew what was inside, he moved a few meters, not caring about the sudden light, and then got down on one knee. "Royal Father, you called me."


    The hall in which Medivh was located was quite spacious and magnificent. The cylinder walls of the hall were made of pure gold, and there were embroideries made of precious stones on them. There were good smells emanating from the entire hall. There was another person from Medivh in this large and magnificent hall. His face was not visible as he turned his back to Medivh. However, her red hair was quite compatible with the red dress he wore, which showed his muscular body contours.


    When the man in the red dress heard Medivh''s words, he replied in a cold voice without moving at all: "So you still have the face to call me Royal Father! You said you were going to study. But you found a new friend in a completely different place and unnecessarily used electrical power to save a worthless bodyguard! How can you do such a stupid thing and talk to me like nothing happened!"


    The tone of voice and the manner of behavior that his father used when talking to Medivh made it feel as if he was talking not to his son, but only to someone who had to do something that would work for him. However, Medivh''s response was also not as if he was talking to his father and was just as cold as his father''s.


    "When I came here, I wanted to talk respectfully. But I don''t need to keep this respect because you, as always, see me as a weapon! I''ve told you this a hundred times before. But you still insist on not understanding. If that''s the case, I''m going to remind you of this again by assuming a humble attitude again!" Medivh stood up and raised his voice as the yellow electricity began to circulate around his body again: "Do I need to get permission from you for the things I''m going to do? I will use my power whether I use it or not! This doesn''t concern you! You''re not a father to me, so stop acting like you''re my father!"


    While Medivh was talking, the electricity circulating on the surface of his body bounced around, creating small-scale fires in some places, and the smell of burning slowly began to spoil the room''s good smell.


    Medivh''s father did not move his body again after his speech without restraining himself. This time, however, he released his profound aura: "MEDIVH!" This aura suddenly formed huge cracks in all the walls of the hall and instantly suppressed the electrics of Medivh!


    "Don''t forget who you''re talking to! You are nothing but a living weapon to carry out my orders! Be careful with your words and immediately get down on your knees and ask for forgiveness!"


    Medivh took a few steps: "What if I don''t apologize? Are you going to kill me? Go ahead, kill me!" After looking at his father angrily, he roared: "Kill me, damn it!"


    The aura from his father was strong enough to dissipate all the power of Medivh. However, he still moved forward and shouted without taking a step back. His anger and hatred for his father could be understood from all sides.


    After Medivh''s angry words, there was no response from his father. Medivh waited for his reaction for a while and when he realized that he could not get a reaction no matter how long he waited, he spat on the floor and turned around, and walked towards the hall door. "I will be participating in the next Crimson Lightning Empire Tournament! But I''m not gonna do it because you asked me to! The reason I''m doing this is because I want to meet a friend there!"


    Her father, who did not give any response after Medivh''s angry words, spoke coldly after these words: "Friend? Who is this friend of yours? Is Nere the only son of the Yeager family, is Ivel the eldest son of the Ackerman family, or is he the child of another family?"


    Medivh quickly opened the big door of the hall and went out, and after closing the door hard, his voice echoed around. "You are not in a sufficient capacity to know who my friend is!"


    After Medivh left, the sounds of explosions echoed inside the palace for a while. It was easily understood that his temper had not passed quickly and that he was destroyed around as he went along.


    When the voices ceased, the red-haired and red-robed man inside the second large hall went to the big window and looked out. "So he will participate in Crimson Lightning Empire... That''s nice! If Medivh participates, given its potential, he will develop immensely by the time of the tournament. This will allow us to win the tournament easily." Pushing out his hands, he opened the window, and the wind that blew in caused the cold and evil smile to appear, which formed on the sides of his mouth. "I don''t know who your friend is, but I have to say it''s useful to me. After the tournament, I can easily increase the hatred and desire for destruction in your heart by killing your friend in front of your eyes. Heaven is really on my side, hahahaha...."

 Chapter 106 - UGA CHAKA UGA UGA

    "Mmm..."


    As Asil finally regained consciousness, he let out an involuntary groan from his mouth and slowly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a ceiling made of wood. Then, turning his head slightly, he shifted his gaze and observed his surroundings.


    He was now inside a hut, the size of which at the moment does not exceed ten square meters. This hut was made entirely of wood. There was nothing in it but a bed and a table with a few chairs around it.


    "Ahh..."


    He clutched his head, closing his eyes tightly as he suddenly felt the pain in his head. In addition, with this pain, the memories before he lost consciousness had started to fill his mind again. He finally remembered the events of his life on the edge of the abyss and the death of Bias Gerz.


    There was a reproach and sadness in his heart, as he fully remembered the events of the moment. If he had been stronger, maybe Bias Gerz wouldn''t have died. In fact, no one knew if this would really be the case. But still, Asil blamed himself for this. This incident had caused him to notice something. Was his good heart able to save Bias Gerz? No! Then was there any need to be so good? He had to change himself now! After that, those who did evil to him and around him would have paid dearly for it! In the same way, those who did good to him and around him would receive a great reward. This was something that Asil could understand after losing a loved one. Maybe it was too late for that. But after that, by living this way, he could at least prevent such events from happening again.


    "Senior Bias... I will definitely avenge you! I''ll make Baran regret it! " He murmured slowly, as anger flared in his eyes. For the first time the desire for power in his heart had reached its climax. He had to get stronger... At least he should have been strong enough to avenge Bias Gerz. When that happened, he was going to get a lot of revenge on Baran. "And don''t worry about it in the afterlife. I will save your grandchildren from his hands and let them live safely!"


    After making a determined vow, Asil looked around again with his eyes. He had already realized that there was something wrong here. The last thing he remembered clearly was the death of Bias Gerz. Then his sight was closed. He could feel the sounds and events around him, but for some reason he could not see. He vaguely remembered falling off a cliff. And if that''s the case, why wasn''t he dead? Although he somehow survived, his body should have been at least at the bottom of the abyss. However, he was inside a hut at the moment. How could this happen?


    "Master! Are you up there?" Asil called out in his mind, but received no answer from Sirius. "Apparently, I owe my survival to my master, even though I fell off a cliff. He probably won''t be around for a while. I have to get out of here on my own and get stronger on my own for a while, and when my master comes back, I have to surprise him. Otherwise, he will have done this favor for nothing!" Although his master''s kindness in saving him caused great problems for him, Asil had no choice but to trust that his master would now open his consciousness again and when that happened, he would become strong enough to please him.


    "Mom, I''ve told you how many times it''s impossible for someone who fell from such a height to wake up so fast."


    A young girl''s voice came from outside the hut in which Asil was, and all Asil''s attention was instantly directed towards the door of the hut.


    "Look, see, I''ll tell you that he hasn''t woken up yet..." When the door of the hut opened, an auburn-haired young girl with hazel eyes, about seventeen, eighteen years old, entered and before she could finish her words, she froze where she was out of surprise because she saw that Asil was awake. Likewise, Asil was surprised to see her. However, the reason for this was not because he recognized her, but because of the clothes the girl was wearing. This hazel-eyed, auburn-haired girl was wearing a two-piece dress that clearly displayed all her body contours, covering only the chest area and starting from the waist up to a few inches above the kneecap. Moreover, these two-piece dresses were generally made of leaves and grasses.


    When Asil was about to ask who she was, the girl''s face suddenly changed, and in an instant she exclaimed aloud: "He is Awake! Hurry up, the stranger has woken up!"


    After the girl''s cry, a large number of people''s voices began to sound from outside, and these voices gradually approached the hut. Asil immediately tried to get up, straightening up, to defend himself against possible things that could happen to him. However, his body did not listen to his word. There was no pain or scarring on his body. But still his body was not listening to him. As he thought for a moment about what had happened to him, a name appeared in his mind that he had never heard before. At the same time, the young girl also spoke to Asil, looking at him with an expression that seemed to be frightened for some reason: "Don''t try to move! Your body is under the influence of Ravaslisa! No matter how hard you try to move, it''s no use! If you try to move too much, it will only cause you to get more tired. It''s impossible for you to get out of its influence!"


    ''Ravaslisa'' was exactly the name that appeared in Asil''s mind. He had never heard that name before. At this moment, however, he clearly knew what kind of herb it was and what it was for. And apart from that, how to neutralize it was also in the information in his mind. Ravaslisa was a medicinal herb that had a strong numbing effect and put the muscles into a temporary state of sleep. This rare herb was often used on patients with damaged muscles, and two methods were used that were fairly easy to override. The first of these was to wait until the effect was over. The effect of this herb lasted no more than an hour, depending on the strength of the person used. For this reason, it was used repeatedly at regular intervals until the condition of patients with muscle damage improved.


    The second method was to find the extremely common Ravokravas Herband eat it. Ravokravas was a weed that could exist almost everywhere. But only people who are well versed in medicinal herbs could know that its effect ended the effect of the Ravaslisa. And yet, how could anyone know these herbs and what they were for? There was only one thing Asil could think of about it.


    ''The Eight Colored Lily of Solitude!''


    His master had previously said that the Eight-Colored Loneliness Lily, the seed of which is in his soul, will give natural information when he enters the Nascent Profound Realm. This should definitely have been the reason why the Asil knew the properties of Ravaslisa and Ravokravas in detail, which he had never heard of before! Asil had apparently learned quite a lot about plants, although he had not yet fully studied the information in his mind.


    Although Asil looked around and looked for Ravokravas grass, he could not find anything inside the hut. He realized that it was impossible for him to get up before the sounds that were getting closer and closer from outside came to him. His only hope now was that the people who came would be weak in strength or have no evil purpose. Otherwise, the situation he was in would have become quite bad, with an extremely high probability!


    About ten seconds later the door of the hut was reopened, and a dark-haired, middle-aged man with hazel eyes entered. This man was wearing a piece of dress made of grass and leaves in general, which clearly showed the contours of his body, just like a young girl, but the dress he was wearing was only enough to cover the area from the waist up to the knee.


    While the middle-aged man''s muscular body was completely facing Asil, he shouted pointlessly: "HA... HEE... HUUU..."


    After his shouting, there were also many shouting sounds from outside the hut:


    "HUH... HEE... HUUU..."


    As the shouting continued, the middle-aged man came out of the hut laughing and shouted again: "HAAAA... The stranger has woken up! Get the cauldron ready!"


    "HUUUUU... Cauldron, HUUUU... Cauldron, HUUUU!"


    As the meaningless shouts from outside continued, four more muscular middle-aged men entered the hut. One of these men had a long log in his hand. After they had entered, they immediately came up to Asil and, lifting him up, placed him on his back on the log and tied his hands and feet tightly to the log. Then, shouting strangely, they lifted the log and left the hut. "HAAHEE... HUUUHEEE... HAAHEE... HUUUHEEE... GARA GARA HEEE...."

 Chapter 107 - Prophecy

    Carried by being tied to the log, Asil''s body turned to face the ground as the log turned as a result of the men''s movements, and continued to move towards the center of the strange shouts with the log the men were carrying.


    He couldn''t understand what was going on. Who were these people? He, where was he? Why was he tied to a log? And where was he being taken? He couldn''t answer any of these questions. After all, all the people were shouting in strange ways, except for the young girl who just spoke properly.


    After Asil had been carried away with the log for a few minutes, the men stopped and straightened the log, allowing Asil to see ahead. As Asil saw the scene before him, his eyes widened in surprise, as if they were going to pop out of their sockets.


    In front of her were many women wearing two-piece dresses and many men wearing one-piece dresses. These people had formed different sized circles around something and were spinning around that thing shouting strangely. The people in the circle closest to the ''thing'' in the middle had spears in their hands, and their spears were hitting the ground at regular intervals while turning around it. As the people in the second circle turned, they were making noises by hitting their chests and shoulders. The people in the third and also the last circle were making strange movements by raising their hands in the air and shaking them right and left. It was as if these people were casting a spell that had remained from ancient times.


    But what Asil was really shocked by was not these people or their actions. What shocked him was what was found in the middle of these people!


    After the four men allowed Asil to watch ahead for a few seconds, they took him back to the carrying position and took him towards the ''thing'' in the middle. As they moved forward, the shouts in the surrounding area were also increasing:


    "UGA CHAKA UGA UGA... UGA CHAKA UGA UGA... HUUUHAAA..."


    Asil was soon brought to the side of the ''thing'' in the middle, and just a few seconds after he arrived, the middle-aged man who first entered the hut jumped into the air and landed next to Asil. After landing on the ground, he turned towards the ''thing'' around which people were circling, and after crouching at regular intervals and hitting his knees, he stood up and shouted: "The stranger has woken up! Go on, comrades! Let''s start the Lisa Isinhay Festival!"


    As people turned and shouted around the ''thing'' in the middle by making strange movements, after the middle-aged man''s words, the shouting sounds and the movements they made became much more violent.


    Despite their strange behavior, Asil only had two questions on his mind right now:


    Why was there a huge cauldron with a big fire burning under it in the middle, and why did they tie Asil to a log and bring him to this cauldron?


    The warmth that Asil felt when he was brought to the cauldron had also naturally increased. It was easily understood that what was inside this cauldron was quite hot, thanks to the bubbling sounds that could be heard despite the noisy noises coming from around, and the steam that came out of the cauldron and increased the temperature of the air. If Asil was thrown into the liquid inside such a cauldron, he would have to rely solely on profound energy, which was quite difficult, as he had no extra protection against heat.


    Just then, an old woman approached the man who seemed to be the leader of this strange tribe. Raising the stick in her hand, the woman pointed it first at the cauldron and then at Asil, then said, unlike the others, calmly but oppressively enough to be heard by all: "Leader Lewir, the preparations are complete. We can get the stranger into the Lisa Isinhay Festival! Everything is proceeding according to the prophecy! Now all we have to do is get this stranger sent by heaven into the festival and get him ready!"


    The middle-aged man named Lewir immediately confirmed it with a nod: "Great Kumap, you are right in what you say! This is the first time we''ve been able to get a clue about the prophecy that we haven''t been able to get a clue about for generations! Although I don''t know if this tip is related to prophecy or not, we have no choice but to try it! Otherwise, since ''they'' have taken action, we may soon face a very big disaster!" The man named Lewir, after talking with the old woman, turned to the four people holding Asil and shouted: "UGAAAA... "


    "UGAAAA..." The men shouted after him in the same way and suddenly threw Asil''s log into the air. When the log rose in the air for a while and reached its maximum height, it sloped and descended, and the direction it landed was right inside the cauldron!


    As Asil was descending in the air with the log he was tied to and heading towards the cauldron, he finally saw the color of the liquid inside. The liquid inside the cauldron was not water, but instead something dark red in color, resembling blood. Due to the temperature inside the cauldron, large bubbles were forming in most parts of it, and when these bubbles burst, a small red fog was spreading around.


    Asil entered the boiling cauldron with the sound of a splash of water. Because he was tied to a log and his movements were restricted due to Ravaslisa grass, he should not have been able to even move normally. However, this did not mean that he could not use the Profound Guiding Technique with the help of profound energy. He had used the Profound Guiding Technique without anyone noticing and directed nearby Ravokravas grass into his own mouth and ate it. So, he''s been able to move for a long time. However, he had never acted until now because he was waiting for the right time to take action against so many people. His plan was to act as soon as it was thrown into the cauldron, pour the liquid from the cauldron onto the people around and escape using the mess.


    This was actually a good plan. However, Asil had completely abandoned this plan the moment he entered the cauldron. This was not because the temperature of the liquid in the cauldron was large enough to prevent him from even moving. This was because just a second after entering the cauldron, the temperature he felt had completely disappeared and was replaced by a rather strange feeling. This feeling was rather strange to describe in words. However, he had felt such a thing before. Although the two feelings were not exactly the same, what he felt when his body was getting stronger, along with the buzzing sound echoing in his head during the ''Physical Strengthening Training'' done by Baran, was very similar to what he is feeling right now!


    Asil quickly got rid of the log and stood still so that the crimson liquid inside the cauldron could penetrate into his entire body. At that moment, he did not feel any of the depressing things, such as heat.


    As he remained motionless, the dark red liquid penetrated Asil''s skin and caused his skin color to turn red quickly. Then the liquid tried to penetrate through his pores and penetrate into his entire body, as if it wanted to be completely absorbed by Asil He could feel his body getting stronger every second. But after a few seconds, as the black smoke coming out of his mouth covered his body, the dark red liquid''s desire to penetrate Asil''s body stopped and instead began to strangely move away from his body. Just a second later, a gap had formed inside the cauldron where there was no liquid at the point where Asil was, and the liquid pushed to the sides exerted an immense pressure on the cauldron.


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of an explosion, the cauldron exploded, unable to withstand the pressure any longer, and the dark red liquid in it, along with all its heat, splashed out at the surrounding people. However, as Asil had expected earlier, this incident did not cause any commotion instead the surrounding people came to the more prominent places quickly to bathe in more dark red liquid.


    When all the dark red liquid was poured onto the floor, in the area where there used to be a big cauldron, now Asil and broken pieces of cauldron were standing. The people around were not making any sounds or making any movements while looking at Asil, whose eyes weren''t open at the moment. They were just quietly watching Asil, as if they were waiting for something.


    Asil slowly opened his black eyes, which glowed red for a moment, under the gaze of the people around him. This red glow had disappeared quite quickly. But it was still visible under the watchful gaze of so many people.


    A man named Lewir, with careful steps, slowly stepped forward and moved towards Asil. Asil made no move as he walked towards him. Although he had previously thought that this tribe could harm him, he now understood that this was not true. They wanted to help him, otherwise why would they have tried to strengthen his body using this strange liquid? There definitely had to be a reason for this, and it was clear that if he wanted to find out this reason, he had to listen to the speech of a man named Lewir, who looked like a tribal leader.


    The man named Lewir stopped after coming about two meters in front of Asil and, after smiling slightly, shouted to the surrounding people: "UGAAA...The foreigner has successfully completed the Lisa Isinhay Festival! As you can see, there is a possibility that he is the one in the prophecy! Hahaha.... Get ready well today, my friends, there is a banquet for the evening!"

 Chapter 108 - Prophecy (2)

    "Long live Leader Lewir! Long live Leader Lewir!"


    After Lewir''s shouting speech, the surrounding people started cheering. However, their chants were soon interrupted by Asil''s cold voice.


    "I don''t know what you mean by the person in the prophecy, or who you are. But still, thank you for strengthening my body just now Although I don''t know how you did it, I''m grateful."


    Lewir focused his gaze on Asil and lowered his voice: "Stranger, there is a possibility that you are the one in the prophecy. That''s why the real reason we strengthened you was not because of you, but because of the possibility that this possibility was real. So there''s no reason to be grateful to us. If you are really the one in the prophecy, then this will be really great for both you and us."


    The word ''prophecy'' attracted Asil''s attention quite a lot. "Senior, if you don''t mind, may I know what this prophecy is and where I am right now?"


    "Of course!" Lewir smiled slightly and showed the surrounding forest area with his hands: "This is the place that was known in ancient times as the Forest of the Origin of Pythia and is now called the inner part of the Black Dragon Forest."


    Asil was quite surprised when he found out where he was. The inner part of the Black Dragon Forest was a secret place where no one could enter, or rather, no one could get out, no matter if they entered. It took a lot of people''s lives to get in here. But he was able to get here without any hassle. Was this a big chance or the beginning of a big disaster? It could have been both, but apparently it was too early to find out about it...


    Asil squinted his eyes slightly and, to satisfy his curiosity, asked: "Pythia? Senior, I''ve never heard of this name before because I''m a stranger to this area. Can you tell me what it means?"


    "Hahaha..." Those around suddenly laughed out loud. Lewir interrupted their laughter by raising his hand slightly and smiling slightly: "Stranger, I don''t know if you''ve heard this before. However, there are eight sacred creatures in this universe that are superior to all other creatures. It would not even be wrong to say that these sacred creature rule the universe. Their power levels are different from all other living things. Apollo, one of these eight sacred creature, has bestowed some of his power on a person in this forest. This event is also considered the rebirth of Pythia, which will later be called the First King or the Purple King. Since this event that shook the entire universe took place in the forest in which we are currently located, this forest was called the Forest of the Origin of Pythia in ancient times."


    Lewir breathed lightly: "I don''t know exactly what power Apollo gave to Pythia, or what the title ''King'' means. However, according to legends, the prophecies of Pythia were always fulfilled. He made a prophecy many, many years ago that will come true here in the future. Since the people who lived here were descendants of Pythia, her prophecy was passed down to us through the generations."


    Asil listened attentively. When Lewir said the word ''King'' while speaking, he made a curious expression without making it clear that he had heard the word ''King'' before, because his master had previously said to pretend that he certainly did not know if this topic was opened. Based on what Lewir had told him, he thought that his master Sirius, just like Pythia, had inherited the power of one of the eight sacred creatures. Although he didn''t know whether this thought was true or not, the possibility of learning a clue about his master couldn''t be unignorable


    As Asil listened intently, Lewir continued: "The smell of blood will fill the whole place as the forest fills with screams! Those who want to dry my bloodline and find out my secret will spread brutality everywhere with the dogs they send! Before that day comes, the sky will cry, and a black meteor will fall on the starting place of the kings! Be kind to that black meteor and do your best to strengthen it! Otherwise, when the purple blood flows into its veins, the horror of the meteor will reach not to the enemies, but to itself. And this will be the end of all of you!"


    Nobly thoughtfully, after looking at Lewir for a short time, he asked: "Senior, if this is the prophecy you are talking about, why do you think I am the one in the prophecy?"


    "Hahaha..." Lewir laughed happily: "No matter how much we thought about this prophecy before, we didn''t fully understand what it was. But a few days ago, on a rainy day, a person fell off a cliff, which is one of the few ways to get to this area. As this person fell from the cliff, his surroundings were covered with a black smoke. If the rainy day indicates the crying of the sky, and black smoke also indicates a black meteorite, then you are the one in the prophecy of Pythia. And because of the possibility that this is real, we''ll use our tribe''s secret methods and we''ll soon make you strong enough to withstand purple blood, which I have no idea what it is! Otherwise, as mentioned in the prophecy, this will be our end!"


    As Asil was about to reply, Lewir interrupted her by saying something rather surprising: "Stranger, now that you''ve successfully passed the Lisa Isinhai Festival, you''re ready to marry my daughter Icnamro! The wedding of the potential savior of our tribe and my beautiful and strong daughter will take place tonight. Hahahaha..."


    After Lewir''s shocking statement, Asil exclaimed in his mind along with amazement:


    "Wedding?"


    Asil quickly shook off the effects of his sudden surprise and replied, "Senior, I''m sorry, but I cannot agree to marry your daughter. I appreciate you helping me, but marriage is a serious matter, and I don''t want to marry a person I don''t like or don''t know. That''s why I have to decline your offer."


    Lewir shook his head: "Hahaha... Stranger, you don''t have to be so modest. My daughter Icnamro is the most beautiful daughter of our Chaka tribe. She is certainly worthy of the young man in the prophecy. If you become a couple, then in the future your children will certainly be very outstanding geniuses. Hahahaha..."


    The situation was becoming very troublesome. Asil could easily understand from the expression and words of the man opposite him that he was stubborn and headstrong. It would be quite difficult for him to convince this man, especially in such a place. Using force was not even a possibility. After all, even if he tried to fight in such a place and was assumed to be stronger than the entire tribe, he certainly had no chance alone against such a crowded tribe.


    Asil weighed what he was going to say and took a calming breath, preparing to speak. But just then came the authoritative voice of a girl from a distance, speaking in a rather unusual way: "Hey pops, what does it mean to decide on my marriage without asking me? Did you really think I''d marry this city brat just because you told me to? I''d rather die than marry one of those arrogant brats who inflate their profound strength under the influence of various drugs, live in the city with good means, and think they''re something! They look like sacks of shit; no matter how perfect the outside is, everything inside is always shit!"


    This conversation, which a young girl made without holding back herself, had caused everyone around to look towards the source of the sound. Asil, too, of course, was no different from them. How could it be anyway! Who would have spoken like that to the leader in this tribe, who is a descendant of someone with the title of king? Disrespect towards the leader in a community would always end very harshly. This was a fact known to everyone.


    The person making the speech was a girl who seemed to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed just like the others. The appearance of this girl''s brown hair and black eyes, combined with the surrounding environment, created an excellent ambience. Asil immediately realized that when he saw her, she was much different from all the girls he had ever seen before. The beauty of the girls would usually be at the forefront and someone would want to be enchanted with their beauty while looking at the beautiful girls. However, it wasn''t her face or her curves that stood out in this girl, but her muscles!


    The abdominal, leg, shoulder, and chest muscles in the girl''s body were so developed that it made anyone have a strange desire to keep their eyes on her. With just a glance, Asil could tell that the muscles in his body were more and stronger than his own. It was clear that she had put a lot of effort into acquiring this body.


    Lewir sighed: "My dear girl, how was your hunt? Have you been able to hunt something nice? Although it''s really weird that I''m asking this question, after all, yo..."


    "Don''t change the word pops!" Raising her voice, Icnamro interrupted Lewir''s speech, after gave him a serious look for a short while, then continued speaking as if he weren''t the tribal leader: "How many times do I have to tell you to get into your big head? I won''t m-ar-ry someone weaker than myself! If you want me to marry this city brat, then prove that he is stronger than me!"

 Chapter 109 - The Battle Of Arrogance

    Lewir sighed again, and then nodded and made some signs with his hands to those around him. The surrounding people, when they saw these signs, immediately retreated back, making some more free space. Lewir looked at his daughter, then at Asil, sighing as they formed an open free space, then walked away like the other people.


    Throughout this whole affair, no one had asked Asil for his opinion. Normally, he didn''t want such a marriage either. But it wasn''t an easy thing to tell the headstrong tribal leader about it. Therefore, it was in Asil''s best interest that the incident should develop in this way. After all, he could easily get out of this marriage that he didn''t want if he fought and lost the girl opposite him. The girl opposite him was in the First Level of Nascent Profound Realm, just like himself. It could be assumed that she was strong.


    However, Asil is someone who can defeat even Enbi Mada, who is in the Fourth Level of Nascent Profound Realm, he should have won this fight under normal circumstances. Of course, this was a situation that would have been valid under normal circumstances. All he had to do now was fight for a while and be defeated before it was too obvious to be fake. That should have been pretty easy.


    Asil, although he didn''t want to, walked across Icnamro without making it clear, and after making an expression that considered himself superior because he was from the city, just like he was talking about, he spoke condescendingly: "Little girl, do you want to fight me? Don''t make me laugh! A person like you is not even worthy to breathe the same air as me, let alone fight me! But because of my situation right now and because of the kindness your tribal leader has done me, I will grant you this great grace by fighting you for once! Even if you thank the gods a thousand times for this, it will not be enough!"


    After Asil''s speech, the muscles in the right corner of Icnamro''s mouth twitched. She put on the same disdainful expression and spoke as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world: "Hahahaha ... The little girl? The brat who said this to me is someone who looks younger than me, hahaha..."


    The corners of her lips curved into a contemptuous smile as Icnamro''s expression turned wild, "Fucking brat from the city who thinks she''s something, normally I would break a few bones and make you give up without pushing too hard. But it looks like you''re a brat with a lot more arrogance than I expected! That''s why I''m going to show you how big the world is and how someone like you who grew up in a city with good opportunities can be crushed against someone who really works and puts in the effort! Don''t waste too much time and take out your weapon! It would be no pleasure to play with an unarmed city dweller!"


    Asil smiled sarcastically: "A weapon? If I take out my weapon, this ridiculous fight will last no more than ten seconds! Although as much as I would like to end this matter soon, it would be disrespectful to the tribal leader who did me a favor to end this war with my weapon against someone as weak as you. That''s why I''m gonna let you run around a little longer. I don''t want to spend any more time talking to you! Don''t waste my time, pull out your weapon and then let''s start the fight!"


    After staring at Asil for a few seconds, Icnamro made a sign to the side and summoned a little girl who was a member of the tribe. After the little girl came up to her, Icnamro said something in her ear, and the girl ran into the crowd. Asil continued to calmly watch what was happening in front of him. Before long, the little girl came back with a rope in her hands and wrapped the rope around Icnamro''s right wrist. Then, passing the other end through her waist, she made sure that Icnamro''s right hand was fixed on her back, and then went back to where she was first.


    Icnamro extended her freely movable left hand forward, signaling for Asil to make a move, and speaking provocatively, "It''s too much for you to use both my hands, let alone use my weapon! Come on, let me give you the feeling that you will feel when your head is buried in the ground!"


    Asil looked at Icnamro without making the slightest movement. This girl in front of him was completely disdainful of him, but he had to endure it in order to avoid the marriage. However, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t let her eat these words. Even if he was to be defeated by fake, he would at least have to break a few bones and make her realize how vain her arrogance was. Even if he wouldn''t normally do such a thing, he had to do it because she was the daughter of the tribal leader!


    After standing motionless where he had been for the last few seconds, he began to advance with slow steps. He was watching Icnamro carefully as he walked. However, she was waiting for Asil to come closer and attack her without making any movement as if winning the battle they were about to do was a piece of cake.


    The nobleman gradually accelerated his steps. He had made up his mind where to attack. Since Icnamro said she would not use her right hand, he would constantly attack the right side and make her use her hand. After feeding her all the words she had arrogantly said, it would be time for him to be defeated.


    When Asil advanced with slow steps and reached a distance of about five meters from the Icnamro, he suddenly stepped forward and approached the left side of the Icnamro. When he was only a meter away from her left side, he suddenly hit his right foot on the ground, and powered by the impact, he turned his body, and with an agile maneuver, he entered the right side of Icnamro and violently threw his left fist to the right side of his waist.


    Icnamro had not moved at all when Asil moved to his left side. However, when Asil moved to her right side with his sudden maneuver, a slight smile appeared on her face. Then, making a fist with her left hand, she bent her body slightly and swung her fist towards Asil''s stomach, who was attacking her.


    Asil expected such a thing to happen. After all, his opponent, whose body was like this, must have been well trained. He had also just heard that she was coming from hunting. So her combat experience should have made her realize that Asil''s first move against her was a fake, and that his main goal was her right, not her left. For this reason, he was certain that such a move would come. But for him, this move did not matter much. Since he was even able to withstand the attacks of Enbi Mada, who was at the Fourth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, how could he dodge the blow of Icnamro, who was only at the First Level of The Nascent Profound Realm?


    Asil, not caring about the punch that came to him, hit the right side of Icnamro''s waist. However, the moment his fist hit its target, it felt as if he had punched a huge rock that didn''t move. He understood that something was wrong at the moment, as there was also no sound of suffering from Icnamro. But, alas, he understood this too late!


    "Crackle!"


    As soon as Icnamro''s fist touched just above his abdominal cavity, crackling sounds echoed around, and Asil flew backwards amid these crackling sounds!


    "Bang!"


    After flying a few meters, Asil crashed into a tree and stopped, and then his body slowly fell to the ground as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He had only taken one blow. But with this blow, he could clearly feel that at least two of his ribs were broken!


    At that moment, he finally realized that the arrogant one was not his opponent, but himself. Even though his opponent was from the First Level Of Nascent Profound Realm like himself, the strength of her fist was far greater than Enbi Mada''s attack with a sword! It was as if a huge hammer had brutally smashed just above his abdomen!


    While Icnamro was shaking her left hand slightly, she looked towards Asil and spoke contemptuously: "So? City brat, is that all you have? If that''s the case, I don''t need to waste any more time! But if you have tricks under your hand that makes you think you''re so big, I can destroy them, just like I''m going to do to you in a minute!"

 Chapter 110 - The Battle Of Arrogance (2)

    After Icnamro spoke, she stood motionless and looked towards Asil. Even though she had blown Asil a few meters away with a single blow, she was genuinely surprised, even though she didn''t show it because of the strength of Asil''s fist, and that Asil still hadn''t lost consciousness. Many people from the cities had come to the area where they had been before, and she had fought with these people many times. She had received many blows in these battles, but they often did not cause any damage at all, and sometimes caused insignificant damage. However, the blow she had received at the moment had caused an intense burning sensation near his waist, although she had never shown it.


    Members of the Chaka Tribe had innate strong bodies. In addition, every member of the tribe after the age of ten would strengthen his body with special fluids. Therefore, their bodies would be too strong to be compared to ordinary people''s bodies. Although the opponent in front of them was several levels higher than themselves as a profound power, they were more likely to win. Of course, as in many other places, access to these special liquids had a number of limits, and not everyone could access these liquids equally.


    However, Icnamro was the daughter of the Chaka tribal leader. So, naturally, compared to other people, she had a much greater chance of getting the special fluid that strengthens their body. While she was not the strongest in profound strength among the younger generation within the tribe, she was definitely the strongest in terms of physical strength. Besides, considering her young age, her future was very bright, and this was known to everyone. But she still didn''t do it when he was in a position where she could relax and think that she would somehow get stronger, and instead worked much harder than all the other members.


    According to her, people from the city who inflated their profound strength by relying on medicinal drugs without any difficulty, who learned countless techniques without real combat experience, and who tried to learn to run before they knew how to walk just because they had a wealthy family, even though they were several levels superior in profound strength to members of their own tribe. They could not win an easy victory. This was much more true for her.


    A few months ago, a middle aged man in the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm who came from the city died in her hands before he could even touch her. As it was, when she started fighting with this young man in the First Level of the Nascent Profound Realm like herself, she thought that he was also an extremely arrogant boy from the city. Then, the young man''s attempt to attack himself without using any weapons and techniques strengthened this thought even more and she thought of both showing the world that he was looking at with blinders in a normal way and destroying his unnecessary arrogance by defeating him with a single blow by eating his attack without moving. However, when the youth''s attack came upon her, she quickly realized that he was not like the people she had encountered before. Even though she was still speaking arrogantly, in her heart she hoped that this wouldn''t be all the strength of the youth in front of her and would fight a good fight.


    Asil looked at Icnamro seriously, without turning his gaze elsewhere, as he slowly stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth. He underestimated his enemy. Even though Sirius had told him many times not to do this before, he felt too big for defeating Enbi Mada and made such a simple mistake.


    What would Sirius say to him if he were here?


    If he continued like this, how could Sirius be proud of himself when he regained consciousness?


    If it wasn''t for Sirius, maybe he still wouldn''t have regained his profound strength.


    If it weren''t for Sirius, he wouldn''t have learned anything he''s learning right now, and maybe he''d already been dead in a corner.


    How could he, as a student of such a master, be crushed by someone on the same level as himself?  If he did this, how could he continue to be a student of his master?


    How could he protect his loved ones in the future?


    How could he avenge Bias Gerz when he became stronger?


    It was acceptable to be defeated, but to be crushed by someone of the same level was unacceptable!


    "Looks like I underestimated you. But you don''t need to worry. There''s no way this is all my strength. As for how much I have all my strength... Maybe you''ll find out when you''ve used both your hands and your weapon." After speaking seriously, Asil shook her arms and legs slightly, and then suddenly leaped forward.


    With no intention of restraining himself this time, Asil, ignoring the pain in his ribs, quickly came to Icnamro''s side and swiftly swung his left fist.


    This time, Icnamro did not remain motionless while Asil''s fist was coming towards him. Quickly shifting to the left, she dodges his fist and then attacked the exposed inner part of Asil''s arm.


    "Whump!"


    Along with the sound of a ''whump'', the eyes of the onlookers around widened in surprise. They all thought that Icnamro''s punch to the inner part of Asil''s arm would hit its target and leave his arm useless for a while. However, something quite unexpected had happened when Icnamro''s fist was just touching its target! Asil''s speed suddenly accelerated much faster than usual, allowing him to dodge the attack and not only that, but after turning around himself, he hit Icnamro''s cheek with the back of his hand!


    Surprised like the others, Icnamro staggered a few steps to the side after the sudden blow, and within a short time regained her balance. However, as soon as she regained the balance of her body, a fierce fist exploded in her stomach!


    "Ugh!"


    With a slight groan, Icnamro, who had been tilting his body relatively, realized at that moment that Asil''s third blow was also on its way, and she avoided his blow by leaping backwards without hesitation. After pressing down on the ground with the burning sensation in her stomach, she looked towards Asil and saw that he was staring at her without moving, then slowly wiped the blood from the corner of her lips.


    "Well? Forest girl, is this all you have? If that''s the case, I don''t need to waste any more time! But if you have tricks under your hand that makes you think you''re so big, I can destroy them, just like I''m going to do to you in a minute!" As Asil waved his left hand lightly, he returned the same words that had been spoken to him just now.


    "Hahaha..." Icnamro could not help but laugh when he heard Asil''s words. The desire for a fight that had been dormant for a long time in his heart was starting to flare up again. Although she hoped that such a thing would happen, she did not give it a very high probability. But still, what she had hoped for had come true, and the city brat opposite him had really turned out to be worthy of fighting, completely different from what she had faced before. His fighting loving personality exclaimed that the young man in front of him was an opponent worth fighting for!


    Burning with the desire to fight, Icnamro looked at her left hand, which was stained with blood as she wiped her lips, and asked as a faint smile formed on her face: "City brat, what''s your name?"


    "Asil, Asil Mirza! You must be Icnamro too." Asil replied while staring at her motionlessly.


    Icnamro nodded lightly after the answer she received, and spoke as she slightly raised her head, showing her incomparably wild face without hesitation: "So Asil¡­ That''s nice! I haven''t had a good fight in a long time! Even though you''re a man from the city, you''re worthy of fighting! I hope you won''t disappoint me! Come, Asil!"


    Asil laughed slightly. "You want to fight me and not only that, but you say I''m worthy to fight, but you still use one hand. Are you still underestimating me or are you really that arrogant?"


    "If you don''t want me to use one hand, then you deserve it! I said you were worthy to fight for. But I didn''t say it was worthy of me to fight with all my strength! No more needless words, let our fists speak for us!" As soon as Icnamro finished her speech, he has leaped forward.


    Asil also quickly moved towards his opponent. The distance between the two of them closed in the blink of an eye, and they both started their moves at the same time.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 111 - Asil Versus Icnamro

    Asil quickly swung his left hand to strike her in the face. On the other hand, Icnamro swung her left arm with her muscles inflated, into Asil''s neck in a whipping motion.


    Between the two who were equal in profound strength, Icnamro was clearly superior in bodily strength. Therefore, if they both hit their targets with their attacks at the same time, she would most likely be the one who would do more damage. But the side that was superior in speed was definitely Asil! That''s why he bent slightly and after dodging Icnamro''s whipping attack, he lowered the fist he''d normally want to throw in the face and hit Icnamro in the stomach. Then, without stopping, he instantly raised his fist and slammed it under her jaw, causing her feet to lift a few inches off the ground.


    When Icnamro rose a few inches from the air, her vision was blurred for a moment due to the blow he received to the jaw. Although the jaw seemed to be a durable place, it was one of the weakest and the most dangerous places to get hit during a fight. A blow to the jaw could have the effect of causing someone to lose their balance completely, faint, and perhaps even die if caught off guard. No matter how strong someone''s body was, other areas were naturally present, such as the jaw, which was quite weak compared to other places. Asil had learned about the weak areas in the human body from Sirius, so he attacked the jaw, which was the first of these areas, without holding himself back at the moment.


    While Icnamro''s vision was still blurred, Asil swiftly took a step back and with his left fist, which he strengthened with profound energy, he very quickly threw two punches in a row in Icnamro''s face. The target of these punches was another weak area of the body, the eyes!


    While Asil''s current attacks didn''t have much of an effect on Icnamro in terms of the power they contained, the places they damaged completely destroyed her defenses. No matter how strong her body was, it was completely impossible for her to defend himself by holding himself against such attacks only with the power of the Nascent Profound Realm. But, unfortunately, she realized this too late!


    Icnamro staggered backward after two quick blows to the eyes and fell to the ground on her back as her body was still under the impact of the blow to her jaw.


    As she fell to the ground, Asil pulled his left arm back, he suddenly jumped into the air and rose several meters. He then attacked Icnamro with his profound strength, just like a meteor falling from the sky breaking through the air and descending to earth!


    Asil''s target this time was the groin, the third weak area of the body. Her groin was completely defenseless, as she was lying on the floor on his back and her vision still hadn''t improved Asil was sure that with this blow, she would completely regret that she had underestimated him.


    Asil''s fist was only twenty centimeters away from Icnamro''s groin, her vision was restored and she realized the situation she was in very quickly thanks to her high combat experience. In her current state, if she only used her left hand, she would definitely be defeated, and the only reason for that would be that she underestimated Asil. Under normal circumstances, she would not use her right hand, even if she was being defeated. However, the desire to fight that was scorching every part of her body at the moment had caused this situation to completely change.


    Icnamro transferred profound energy to her right hand, which was tied to her back, and, placing her hand firmly on the ground, she suddenly turned herself one hundred and eighty degrees in a horizontal state. Then she swung her left fist into Asil''s face.


    "Whump!"


    "Bang!"


    With the simultaneous whump and bang sounds, Noble and Icnamro''s attacks slammed into their opponents. As Icnamro turned herself around with the help of her right hand, Asil''s fist landed on her stomach, not her groin. However, his fist was much stronger than before, due to the momentum he gained as he descends from a height. And as soon as the attack made contact with Icnamro, the impact caused cracks to form in the ground under her back.


    On the other side, Icnamro''s fist also hit Asil, who was still in the air, causing him to fly a few meters with a dozen somersaults and eventually crashing into a tree and stopping.


    After the exchange of blows between the two, Icnamro was the first to recover. She slightly straightened up and said, looking towards Asil with a satisfied smile as blood dripped from the corners of her lips: "Hahaha¡­ Very nice! It''s really nice! The feeling of fighting is really good! Asil, I really need to congratulate you. I never expected something like this to happen. But you really made me use my right hand! But unfortunately, I will not extend this war by belittling you any longer! Now that you''ve made me use both my hands, we can put an end to this now!"


    After Icnamro''s words, Asil stood up with the support of the tree he had hit, and after lightly touching his left cheek, he looked at Icnamro with a smile: "I''m sorry but you still don''t realize the situation you''re in and even now you''re underestimating me! Has arrogance blinded you that much? I admit that I underestimated you at first, but after your first blow, I completely gave up on it. But you still have difficulty seeing the truth because you underestimated me! But don''t worry, I''ll give a clue for you!" Asil raised his right hand slightly and continued to speak, "You''ve only just used your right hand since we started fighting, haven''t you? What about me? How many times have I used my right hand? Have you ever paid attention to this?" Asil became silent for a short time and looked at Icnamro''s expression. "Now you understand, don''t you, forest girl? You haven''t even made me use my right hand until now! So realize that if you keep holding back any longer, you''re only going to humiliate yourself!"


    After speaking, Asil lowered his right hand and stood where he was, smiling slightly. If he had taken the blow he had just taken with his feet on the ground, it wouldn''t have been much of a problem. However, he was severely dizzy from taking it while in the air and was even having trouble seeing Icnamro across from him. However, he had no intention of revealing this to his opponent. Therefore, by acting like this, he would make his opponent feel that she was not actually superior, and he would have a chance to fight such an opponent seriously. After all, such a fight was not something that any person could achieve at any time.


    Asil had several reasons for provoking Icnamro to get her to fight seriously. But among them, the one that occupied the greatest place in his mind was the advice that Sirius had given him earlier. After a fight while he was staying in Kastor, Sirius first asked him the following question:


    "Brat, what do you think is the most valuable thing in this world?"


    When he first heard this question, he answered without thinking much: "Master, I think the most valuable thing in life is ''love''. Maybe some can answer this question with ''power''. After all, a strong person can achieve many things by force. But no matter how strong you are, you may not be able to get love. In the same way, even though you are weak, you can have great love. But you need to protect and nurture this love. You have to strive for it. That''s why I think the most valuable thing is love."


    Sirius didn''t react at all to Asil''s answer back then. He had expected Asil to react like this. Because his student was still very naive at that time and did not know what the world was really like. After Asil''s answer, he took a deep breath and had a long conversation with his student, which he would never forget a single word of in the future.


    "Brat, what you call love is precious. But if you are strong enough, you can get love even by force. This sometimes happens by using absolute fear, sometimes by washing memory, sometimes by other methods. But no matter what method you use, you will get love. Maybe this may not come to you as love, maybe you think that you will never be happy with such love. But if you really love the person whose love you have gained through such methods, none of these thoughts will matter and you will forget all of them in time. In other words, power is much more valuable in this world than love. But the most valuable thing is not strength, but an experience!"


    "Experience?" Asil was taken aback by his master''s answer and therefore interrupted him. He did not believe that love could be earned like this and thought that the most valuable thing for his master was power. However, he said it was experience instead.


    "Exactly so! Brat, every person can become stronger no matter more or less. For example, think of someone who has gained strength by meditating in a closed place for decades. Such a person''s purity of profound energy and his control over it reach an extremely high level. So this person becomes stronger. On the other hand, consider someone who has been in wars for several years and has constantly fought and strengthened himself. In terms of time, the meditator has been working for decades, while the combatant has only gotten stronger by fighting for a few years. If these two people initially had the same profound strength, when one of them finished their war and the other finished their meditation if they meet and fight, who do you think will win?"


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 112 - Asil Versus Icnamro (2)

    At that moment, Asil understood what his master meant. In such a situation, the meditator would very likely be higher in profound strength level. But how could someone who had meditated and never fought all this time be able to defeat someone who was often bathed in blood?


    "I don''t need to tell you who''s going to win, do I? Even if the meditator''s profound strength was several levels higher, someone whose muscles were raw due to constant immobility and who did not know where and how to use the techniques would definitely lose that battle. That is why the most valuable thing in this life is neither love, nor strength, nor anything else, but the experience. Because in order to gain something, you must first lose something! So if you get an opportunity to gain experience, don''t waste it! Take advantage of this situation to the fullest and try to earn everything you can! Do it so that if there comes a day in the future when no one will be with you, including me, do not stumble!"


    Asil remembered his master''s words even now As if his master had predicted that such a day would come, he had said, ''Do it so that if there comes a day in the future when no one will be with you, including me, don''t stumble''. He didn''t know if his master predicted it or not, but it didn''t matter much. He didn''t think this would be the case at first in the fight, but it wasn''t a bad thing. After all, the fact that Icnamro was stronger than he actually expected gave him a chance to gain experience. The important thing now was to take the opportunity to gain the experience he was in. And for that, he was going to extend this fight as long as he could and try as many things as he could.


    As Asil resolutely pretended to be well, waiting for the dizziness to pass, Icnamro was staring at him with her eyes widened in surprise. After his words, she had indeed realized that her opponent had never used his right hand since the beginning of the fight. And what did that mean? This meant that her opponent, whom she despised, actually didn''t care about her! For someone who had grown up as a warrior and constantly disdained those who came from the city, this was an unbelievable humiliation.


    A fire of fury filled Icnamro''s eyes. The target of this fury was entirely herself. Asil had humiliated her by not using his right hand. So she was going to do the same to him and make sure that the first to use a weapon was Asil.


    "Haa!"


    Icnamro suddenly shouted as she curled inward, reducing the size of her body. When she shouted, everyone around except Asil understood what she was going to do and most of them started looking at Asil with pitying expressions.


    In a very short time after Icnamro''s shout, her skin was filled with veins and every muscle in her body began to pump. In the blink of an eye, her body had become almost twice as big as before, as if she had turned into someone else and evolved.


    After completing her transformation with her body that was much more frightening than before, Icnamro straightened up again and spoke in a hoarse voice: "Asil, I will not underestimate you any longer! This is a special combat technique that only some members of our tribe have. Normally, I would not tell you the name of this technique and what it works for. But I think you''re worthy of it. So listen carefully! This technique is a profound transformation technique that belongs to a profound art called the ''Purple Destruction Art''. This technique enhances speed, agility, endurance, vitality... In short, it increases physical strength. Physical fatigue becomes extremely high when the effect of this technique, which can only be used for a short time, is over. That is why it is a technique that is not used unless necessary. You can think of this as my secret trump card! Since I mentioned this... You''d better get ready! Because if you''re not careful, you could die!"


    After speaking, Icnamro dashed towards Asil with a speed incomparable to her previous speed and reached his side. As Asil''s dizziness passed during Icnamro''s speech, his vision had become completely clear. That''s why he saw the transforming body of Icnamro. With a single glance, he realized that her strength was incomparable to the previous one. But even if he didn''t see it, he could still understand the change in her. Because all his feelings were crying out that the person who was moving towards him should definitely not be compared to his previous state!


    Icnamro threw her right fist hard towards Asil, who was still standing in the same place.


    Hearing the wind-breaking sound of the fist, which had no deception, as it moved through the air towards him, Asil understood its strength and jumped back to avoid it.


    With his leap, Icnamro''s fist struck the trunk of the tree that Asil had just been leaning against, and with an intense crackling sound, it shattered the entire trunk of the tree. But this did not slow her down at all, as this is what Icnamro was waiting for. She leaped towards Asil, who was still unable to land on the ground and threw another punch in the air.


    If one were to compare the current speeds of Asil and Icnamro, they would clearly understand that Icnamro was the superior side! That''s why she caught up with Asil in mid-air and slammed her fist into his stomach.


    "Bang!"


    The moment Icnamro''s fist hit his stomach, Asil flew as if it were a bullet coming out of a cannon, and after flying for meters in the air, he could only stop after smashing several trees that he had hit.


    After hitting Asil, Icnamro stood where she was and looked towards where Asil was flying with a wild smile on her face. The reason for her smile was that before her fist hit, Asil put both hands where the fist would hit to reduce the effect. She had finally made him use both hands, and her attack, while she was in that state, should have been enough to blacken his consciousness. The thought that she had already won the fight naturally made her smile. But after a few seconds, her smile suddenly disappeared!


    Because this blow did not cause Asil to lose consciousness and not only that, but he stood up slowly as if nothing had happened! They were both in the air when she made the attack, and Icnamro knew that a blow received in the air was much more dangerous than a blow received on the ground. Under these circumstances, she was confident that the attack she had just made would still inflict heavy damage even if she hit a normal person in the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. How could someone from the city whose power level was at the First Level of the Nascent Profound Realm be able to stand up as if nothing had happened after receiving such a blow? This wasn''t supposed to be possible! The only thing that came to Icnamro''s mind was that Asil had a technique that strengthened his body like herself. But what actually happened was completely different.


    In reality, Asil was heavily damaged by this blow. He could not feel the lower part of the elbows of both arms at the moment. He also realized that he had internal bleeding in his abdomen, because of the blood he swallowed hard to prevent it from coming out from time to time. But he was still acting like nothing had happened. He understood that if he received such a blow once again, he would definitely be defeated. But he still had something to do until he got that blow:


    "I guess I have no choice but to use it." After talking to himself in his mind, he took a deep breath and looked calmly towards Icnamro.


    However, after seeing his calm eyes, there was a sudden uneasiness in Icnamro''s heart. Icnamro could see the calm in his gaze, but the extent of this calm was eerie. If she had to describe his gaze in one word, it would be ''nothingness''! Not a single expression of emotion was apparent. Is he angry? Is he tired? Is it hopeless? Or is he sure he won? None of them could be understood. How could someone in this situation be so calm? This was completely unreasonable! Icnamro was even beginning to hesitate whether to attack or not because of Asil''s gaze!


    On the other hand, Asil continued to look at her while waiting without moving at all on the spot. It wasn''t yet time for what he wanted to do. He could only use it once. That''s why he had to wait for the right time!


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 113 - The Whole Picture

    After Icnamro remained motionless for about ten seconds of hesitation, she clenched her teeth and rushed forward to attack. As she advanced, Asil''s calm gaze never changed and he did not take his eyes off her. But she still didn''t give up on attacking. But when the distance between them was only two meters, a voice from the audience caused Icnamro''s movements to pause suddenly.


    "Icnamro, what does it mean to use the transformation technique for a simple fight! Go home now and wait for me! I''ll give you your punishment there!"


    Asil could clearly see the fear on Icnamro''s face when the voice came from the audience. Who could have to scare such a person? Curious, he turned his head and looked towards the source of the sound. When he saw the middle-aged woman, where all the audience around her was making room for her, he knew immediately that it was she who was speaking. This woman was muscular, just like Icnamro. But when the two were compared, Icnamro was staying by her side like a little child. Even her transformed form wasn''t half the size of this woman''s body where she didn''t even tighten her muscles!


    This middle-aged woman was more than two meters tall, had brown eyes and long auburn hair. She was so muscular that even the width of her single calf was larger than Asil''s waist!


    After the woman''s words, Icnamro bowed his head and spoke quickly: "Well, I am... I''m sorry, Mom, I was wrong."


    Icnamro walked away quickly after speaking. After she had gone, the middle-aged woman turned to Lewir and shouted: "Lewir, come here!"


    The woman''s shouting was so loud that even the leaves of the surrounding trees fell to the ground.


    After the woman''s shout, the tribal leader Lewir immediately ran up to the woman and spoke timidly: "My.. Yes, my dear wife, did you ask me for something?"


    "Shut up and explain now! What does all this mean? How can you let Icnamro use the Transformation Technique! Who do you think you are!" As the middle-aged woman shouted, it was as if it didn''t matter to her that the other person was a tribal leader.


    "Well... My dear wife, I can explain. Here''s the situation. The child here may be the person mentioned in the prophecy. That''s why I thought I''d strengthen him and marry my daughter..."


    "You fucking loser! What the fuck do you think you are! You still don''t feel ashamed and still say "my daughter" in a normal way. Do you think that because you are the leader of the tribe, everything you say will be done? If you''re the tribal leader, I''m the leader of our family! If you''re making the decisions about the tribe, I''m making the decisions about our family! Did you get it?" The middle-aged woman had interrupted Lewir''s speech by suddenly shouting.


    Lewir bowed his head and, looking like a kitten, replied: "Of course, my dear wife. Of course, you make the decisions. How dare I can question your decisions! It was me who was wrong. This will never happen again, my dear wife."


    The middle-aged woman nodded, as if pleased. Then, after gesturing for Lewir to go home, she called out to the crowd: "I heard there''s going to be a feast in the evening. But, as you can see, it was canceled. Now that the fun is over, you can go back to your homes." The woman looked at the woman closest to her and instructed: "Bring the person Lewir calls ''the child of the prophecy'' to my house."


    The middle-aged woman walked away slowly after giving her instructions. As she walked away, the people around watched her silently. After she left, someone came to Asil and took him to Lewir''s house.


    *********************


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Haha, they''re fighting again. They fought constantly, except for short breaks and when they slept for a week. They really don''t know what it''s like to get tired."


    "I found it pointless at first. But it looks like we''ve all underestimated this kid. Considering the tribal leader''s daughter is his training partner, it''s a job that really takes courage and determination. He''s a really good kid, even though he''s from the city."


    "Haha... Forget about it, who do you think will win today? I think Icnamro will win."


    "Hmm... I think the city boy will win. He''s fighting pretty well. Especially the tricks he suddenly uses are really impressive. He''s smart and agile. If he were a member of our tribe, he would definitely become a very great warrior in the future."


    "What does it matter who wins? Forget about it, let''s watch the competition. They will definitely fight well today as well.."


    "You are telling the truth! No need to talk, let''s watch!"


    Amidst the sounds of a fight echoing around, several people were chatting among themselves. Many people like them had been watching the nonstop matches between two people for about a week. These two people were Asil and Icnamro. The first of the battles between them took place on the day Asil woke up. After the first battle was stopped by the intervention of Icnamro''s mother, Asil went to their house, talked with her mother.


    During this conversation, he had learned some things besides that the marriage that the tribal leader had previously announced would not take place. Among them, there were three different issues that were particularly important.


    The first of these was about the inner region of the Black Dragon Forest, which he was in. He learned that the reason people who entered this area could not return alive was the presence of plants at the entrance to the inner part of the forest that caused people to experience severe hallucinations and powerful Profound Beasts. The people who entered the forest would either cause their own death due to these hallucinations that were powerful enough to affect even those at the top of the Nascent Profound Realm, or they would become prey to Profound Beasts. And that''s why no one could come back. Another piece of information that Asil learned about this forest was that there was only one way to get to the tribe''s location, other than passing through the hallucinatory plants. This road was the road that descended safely from the cliff where Asil fell and reached the tribe''s place. He didn''t know if he was lucky or unlucky, but he had found his way here, albeit accidentally.


    Another important issue he learned was the situation of the Chaka Tribe, a descendant of Pythia, known as the First King or the Purple King. They were the only human community living in the interior of the Black Dragon Forest. For some reason they didn''t or couldn''t tell Asil, the Profound Beasts inside the forest weren''t attacking them. Unless the people of the tribe went hunting, no Profound Beast would attack them, even changing their ways when they saw the tribe people. Asil had wondered why when he first heard of it. But he soon stopped thinking about it, because he knew that he would not get the real answer when he asked.


    Another important issue that Asil learned during the conversation was the way the leadership position was transferred in the tribe and the power levels of the people here.


    Leadership was passed on by the result of a blood test, rather than being passed from father to son as in most other places. As a result of this test, the person closest to the bloodline of Pythia was chosen as the leader. According to their beliefs, the closest person to his bloodline was the most suitable person. These people were usually the ones who were always at the forefront as a strength in the tribe. However, since the people selected as a result of the test are generally women and according to the tribal laws, the tribe leader must be male, if the person selected in the test is a woman, the tribal leader is the person whom that woman married. As Tnssar, the wife of the tribal leader Lewir, was elected, the leadership fell to Lewir, as per tribal law. But even if he was the leader, it could be said that the true tribal leader was actually Tnssar, since by nature he obeyed his wife''s wishes.


    As for the power level of the tribe... Among them, there were eight people who were in the Core Profound Realm, thirty-two people who were in the Nascent Profound Realm, and more than a hundred people who were in the Elementary Profound Realm. When you added the children who didn''t have the profound power yet, it was a fact that they were superior to even the powerful families in Black Dragon City.


    Asil, during his conversation with Icnomro''s mother Tnssar, said that he wanted to train with Icnamro, and this request was accepted by Tnssar. This event was also the beginning of the training battle between Asil and Icnamro, which lasted for about a week. At first, it could be said that Asil had a hard time. However, as the tribe strengthened his body with the special liquid with which they strengthened themselves, the duration, intensity, and pleasure of the battles began to increase over time. For this reason, some tribe members had started watching them from time to time, placing bets on who would win.


    "I think I won today. We''ll do the next fight in the evening, what do you think?" He spoke with a faint smile as he extended his hand to Icnamro, who was lying on the ground.


    "Hmph. You were just lucky. I''m gonna win the fight tonight. You better be prepared for this." Icnamro said with a smile as well and stood up, taking the hand outstretched towards her for support. Then, looking at the sun and trying to guess the time, she asked: "Asil, you''ll be attending dinner tonight, won''t you? After all, you''re the reason the night was arranged, Mr. Prophecy Boy. Hahaha..."


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 114 - The Whole Picture (2)

    Asil scowled slightly, as if he were weary. "How many times do I have to tell you I''m not involved in prophecy? While there are even people in the Core Profound Realm in your tribe, how can only someone from the First Level of the Nascent Profound Realm protect you from a coming danger? I think you need to be a little reasonable."


    Icnamro turned around and slowly advanced to the side of the tribe members. "Asil, your problem is that you try to think too logically. You have to accept some things as they are. But I don''t blame you for that.  It''s probably because you''re from the city."


    Asil did not answer and went after Icnamro to the side of the tribe members. In the evening, there would be a feast arranged for him, or rather for the child mentioned in the prophecy, and he had to attend this meal.


    As the cheerful tribesmen continued to make their preparations, Asil assisted them, and as time passed, the sun slowly hid itself and let the bright moon rest in the sky.


    While the prepared tables were filled with delicious food and drinks, the sounds of music echoed everywhere. Asil, who was sitting at the biggest and most magnificent table, was the focus of everyone, especially the girls of the tribe.


    "Haha, son, tell me, who won this time? Did you win? Or did my nephew win?" A brown-haired middle-aged man looked at Asil and asked with a laugh.


    Asil had known many people during his time here, and one of the most important of his acquaintances was the person who was asking him questions right now. He was the eldest son of the former tribal leader, and everyone in the tribe trusted his honest personality. If someone else had been in his place, he might have been outraged that his younger brother was the tribal leader instead of himself, but he didn''t do it, even loved his brother and nephew the way he loved his own family. It was also this man who secretly brought more of the tribe''s special fluid to strengthen Asil during his time here, and helped him fight better by giving Asil advice on his battles with Icnamro.


    Asil replied with a smile: "Senior Gninekawa, your nephew Icnamro is really a great warrior. It''s an honor to even get a chance to fight her. Although I won this time, the reason for this was largely luck. I''m sure Icnamro will win the other fight."


    Gninekawa laughed and shook his head: "Haha, Asil, you don''t need to be humble. Everyone here knows about your power."


    After talking with Asil, Gninekawa called one of the people who served with his hand, and after pouring the drink he took from him into the glasses of the people at the table where he was sitting one by one, he happily spoke again: "Dear brothers, this is my favorite drink. Let''s raise our glasses to the prophesied child Asil and our tribe."


    After speaking, Gninekawa raised his glass. After this act of his, the people at the table also raised their glasses and drank Gninekawa''s favorite drink.


    As people were deep in conversation, Asil''s facial expression changed for a moment. This immediately caught the tribal leader Lewir''s attention, causing him to ask inquisitively: "Son, what happened? Or is the drink too heavy for you? Hahaha..."


    Asil''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze harden: "Senior Lewir, don''t react too conspicuously, but¡­"


    "ROARRRR!"


    Before Asil could even finish speaking, the roaring sound echoed on the ground, causing all the people to suddenly change their facial expressions and jump up from their seats.


    "ROARRR!"


    A few seconds later, a second roar echoed around. But this roar seemed to come closer than the previous one. It was as if the owner of this roar was approaching the place where the tribe was.


    "This is a Core Profound Beast!" Tribe Leader Lewir grimaced. After seeing the panic that appeared on the faces of some of the people around him, he said: "For a Profound Beast to approach here, we need to harm it or its family. It seems that the Profound Beast that was approaching here is the mother of the owner of the meat we are currently eating, and that''s why we angered it. But you need not panic." Lewir looked at the people at the table where he was sitting. "Everyone of the Core Profound Realm and those at the last levels of the Nascent Profound Realm will come with me to meet the Profound Beast! There are too many people here that could be harmed. You can kill it if you have to!" Lewir suddenly turned to his older brother Gninekawa. "Brother, you stay here to calm people down and protect those here. I trust you."


    Gninekawa immediately nodded and drew his sword and turned determinedly towards the place of the voice. After that move, Lewir looked at him for a few seconds with satisfaction, then moved towards the direction of the roaring with the people he had taken with him.


    When they left, Gninekawa tried to calm people down. Of course, he was not the only one who did this. Icnamro and a few others were calmed down others, especially young children. While they were doing this, Asil was looking around and examining people one by one with his eyes. Even if he wanted to be wrong, he was sure that he was right. When he thought about the sudden roar and the thing he had felt before, he was sure that something was not right. However, since he couldn''t find a chance to warn the tribal leader Lewir, he had to solve the case and tell everyone''s trusted Gninekawa or Icnamro what was on his mind.


    "Hrrr!"


    He paused with the growling sound. Like everyone else, he suddenly looked where the sound came from and looked at the five Profound Beasts that emerged from the forest area.


    As soon as Gninekawa saw them, he rushed in front of the people and called out: "Do not be afraid, I will protect you! These monsters are in the Nascent Profound Realm, so only those who are confident can fight next to me!"


    After his call, the weak ones retreated, taking the small children, while the confident ones stepped forward and came near Gninekawa. Asil also knew that he had to fight in this situation, so he started walking slowly. He still couldn''t see the whole picture. Something was missing. But what was the missing piece? He needed to find that. Otherwise, a voice inside him was telling that bad things would happen.


    "Uncle, I''m going to attack the one in the middle. You attack on the right side!" After calling out to her uncle, Icnamro turned to her left side and looked at her friends with whom she was always hunting with  and spoke: ''''Let''s go boys! Let''s show these wolves who is the boss!"


    After Icnamro had spoken, she took out her own weapon, a large black mace and stepped forward but after taking her first step, her steps slowed down with a sudden tearing sound. After staggering a few steps, she got down on one knee and slowly looked behind her. When she looked behind her, she saw the man waving his long, pointed sword slightly soaked with blood in his hand and looking at her with a smile. At that moment she asked with a disbelieving expression: Uncle Gninekawa, why!


    When Icnamro took the first step, she realized that she couldn''t direct her profound energy and realized that something was wrong. But at that moment, the cold sword filled with profound energy that entered her back did not leave her time to say anything. After the blow she received, she looked at the person who made the attack. she was shocked when she saw that the person who carried out this treacherous attack was her uncle Gninekawa, whom everyone trusts, including her father, and disbelief covered her entire body.


    Gninekawa smiled faintly, and as if he had never heard his nephew''s question, she walked towards the five wolves. Then he gently stroked the wolf''s head, which was located in the middle and was relatively larger.


    Following his movement, the wolf slightly bowed his head. Like an animal encountering its long-separated mother, it moved closer to Gninekawa and rubbed its head against his body. The other wolves came to Gninekawa just like the big wolf.


    While Icnamro was looking at what had happened with a shocked expression, Asil had finally found the missing piece in the picture. The traitor he wanted to warn Tribe Leader Lewir about was actually Gninekawa, whom everyone knew to be honest!


    Gninekawa laughed, ignoring both his nephew''s shocked gaze and the children''s frightened expressions. He looked at those who would normally have to fight these five wolves and ordered: "Catch them all and gather them in one place! If anyone wants to escape, kill them without mercy! The moment we''ve been waiting for years has finally arrived, my brothers!"


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 115 - Plan And Purpose

    Asil''s stamina had improved in particular, thanks to the training fights he had been doing for the past few days and the strengthening exercises done to his body using the tribe''s special liquid. Even in the face of Icnamro''s blows, he now had a physical endurance that wouldn''t take as much damage as before.


    With the arrival of the Core Profound Beast, the people at the last levels of the Nascent Profound Realm and those in the Core Profound Realm had left the region, so those who were here except for Gninekawa were at mid Root Profound Realm or lower levels of profound strength. Therefore, Asil was confident that among the people present now, he could defeat everyone else in single combat, except for Gninekawa. However, the current situation was not suitable for attacking.


    Even ignoring the fact that he had little chance of winning in a one-on-one fight with Gninekawa, the number of men loyal to Gninekawa was large and there was a possibility that weak children around could be used as hostages. The lives of innocent people would be in danger if such a thing happened. That''s why Asil''s plan was completely different.


    If his assumptions were correct, Gninekawa still thought he had been poisoned. Because the drink he offered to the powerful people at the table where he was sitting contained the sap of a poisonous plant called Rihez. The sap of this plant would quickly mix with the blood due to the toxic substances it contained, causing the Nascent Profound Realm and those below it to be unable to use their profound energy in a short time, and could even lead to death if not treated quickly!


    Even though the sap of this plant wasn''t strong enough to affect those in the Core Profound Realm that much, it still had the potential to weaken their strength a bit! Therefore, Gninekawa had devised his plan to utilize the sap of this plant, which he had seen in the secret scriptures of the tribe before and which he had chanced upon in the forest, to allow the beast in the Core Profound Realm to buy himself extra time as much as possible.


    Actually, it was a pretty good plan. Not only would he gain more time as the powers of those who went to fight the profound beast were weakened, but it would also be easier for him to move since those left behind could not use their powers due to the poison. So that there would be no one who could thwart his plan!


    However, there was one factor that he would never have thought of when putting this plan into action, and this factor was undoubtedly Asil!


    While the seed of Eight Colored Lily of Solitude contained in Asil''s soul could instantly destroy even the poison of the Serpent Tailed Evil Tiger, how could it be ineffective against a poison that had only slightly weakened the strength of someone in the Core Profound Realm? The moment Asil drank the drink that Gninekawa offered, he immediately understood the poison in it and its power. That''s why he thought he was a traitor and wanted to stop drinking. But before he could put this thought into action, the poison that had entered his body had completely disappeared imperceptibly quickly. Then, with a sudden roaring sound, events had developed before he had the opportunity to talk about the traitor. So what he had to do was not attack, but pretend to be poisoned, wait for the most opportune moment, and then act!


    Along with Gninekawa''s orders, other traitors quickly began to forcibly gather the surrounding people somewhere in the middle. Asil also pretended not to be able to use his profound energy as he had planned, and was taken to the place where the people were gathering while putting on a worried expression.


    When all the people had gathered, Gninekawa slowly came before them, and after eyeing each of them one by one, he stopped his gaze on Icnamro and said: "Hahaha, silly niece, why are you so surprised? You''ve known me since you were born. That''s why you know I''m acting for the good of the tribe. And my actions right now are entirely for the good of our tribe."


    Icnamro spat towards him and spoke angrily: "For the good of our tribe? Don''t make me laugh! How dare you betray our tribe and talk about our goodness! If you thought for our good, you wouldn''t do what you''re doing now!"


    Gninekawa shook his head as he smiled faintly: "You are just as ignorant as the other tribesmen. If you knew the secret that I know, I''m sure you would have done the same thing that I did! You''ve been living in this forest all these years, have you ever thought about why the Profound Beasts didn''t attack us?"


    Gninekawa paused slightly and continued, with a disdainful look, not caring whether Icnamro would reply: "Of course you did, but you just ignored it like the others! The reason why they didn''t attack us even though we were inside this forest, which is the home of the Profound Beasts, is the treasure of the Chaka Tribe left behind by Purple King Pythia! Only tribal leaders know about the existence and power of this treasure. However, my father, a former tribal leader, shared this secret with me because he was certain that I would be selected for tribal leadership. That''s why only me and my brother know about the existence of this treasure at the moment."


    Although the tribe members, who had been forcibly gathered in the middle, were still angry with Gninekawa for what he had done, what he said actually caught their attention. Indeed, there was not a single person in the tribe who did not wonder why the Profound Beasts in the forest did not attack them. However, many gave up thinking about it because they thought it was a favor from God. Gninekawa''s words were like embers that did not go out completely even though the water was poured on it, and this sparked their curiosity again.


    "You know the tomb built for Purple King Pythia, the source of our tribe''s bloodline, and where it is forbidden to even approach it without the permission of the tribe leader. This treasure is in a secret room inside the place where the tomb is! This treasure has a power that makes it possible to control all the Profound Beasts inside the Black Dragon Forest. But our tribal leaders, who have followed each other all these years, have chosen not to use it, even though they were aware of the existence of such a treasure! Fortunately, my father told me about the existence of this treasure before he died. Thus, I have seized this opportunity to secure the future of our tribe."


    After Gninekawa''s words, Icnamro, who was slowly weakening from the poison, slightly narrowed her eyes, burning with anger, and asked: "Uncle, there is definitely a reason why they don''t want this stone to be heard. Can''t you even understand that? To obtain this treasure, will you cause our brothers to die? What do you want to do with it? Are you going to make all the Profound Beasts fight each other and make the whole forest belong to us? If that''s your goal, didn''t you ever think that this would disrupt the order of the forest?"


    Faced with his niece''s questions, Gninekawa looked at her contemptuously: "You are just as brainless as your father! They didn''t want this stone to be heard because they were afraid others might steal it! However, I''m not afraid of that! It is our treasure and should not be kept closed forever unused! After obtaining it, I will not use its power to make the Profound Beasts in the forest fight each other, instead, I will use the Profound Beasts to attack Black Dragon City and take over the city! How can our mighty tribe live stuck in a simple forest? Why are people like us in this forest while they live in their beautiful homes? This is total bullshit and I''m going to change that bullshit completely!"


    After speaking, Gninekawa advanced and stabbed Icnamro lightly with his sword, causing her blood to flow. Then he took a bottle from his pocket and brought it close to where his sword had stabbed, allowing the blood to enter the vial. After some blood got into the bottle, the blood flowing from the slightly opened wound coagulated and stopped flowing.


    Gninekawa first looked at the bottle of blood in his hand and smiled, then looked at his niece: "To enter the secret chamber where the treasure is kept, we need the blood of the tribal leader or one of his children. And now that I have this, there are no obstacles left for me."


    Gninekawa averted his gaze for a moment to Asil, who was lying half-dead on the ground, then turned to his niece again: "Icnamro, I must say you have a rather strong constitution. The poison I put in your drinks is quite strong. Look at the little boy from the city, he''s already started courting death! But don''t worry, your condition will also soon become like his!" After Gninekawa had spoken, he advanced towards Asil, who was half-dead on the ground and threw him a few meters away with a hard kick in the stomach.


    "To think that they believe that someone so weak is the one in the prophecy... This is officially the biggest joke in the world!"


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 116 - Plan And Purpose (2)

    Although Gninekawa had been quite nice to Asil in the last few days, it was actually nothing but a lie. To think that someone like Asil, who was only in the First Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, could be the prophesied person, was completely against the rules of logic for him. After all, how could only a newcomer to the Nascent Profound Realm be able to prevent a disaster that befell this tribe that even had people from the Core Profound Realm?


    With this kick, Gninekawa relieved his anger, which he had been building up for the last few days, and he kicked Icnamro in the same way, sending her flying a few meters towards the place where Asil had fallen. A little more relaxed after that, Gninekawa looked at his men around him. "A few of you come with me, and others will look at the people here and make sure they don''t act stupid! If anyone makes a wrong move or struggles to resist, kill them regardless of who they are without mercy!"


    After Gninekawa spoke, he started to move towards the place where the treasure was hidden, with a few people he took with him. His remaining subordinates were also watching carefully to make sure that the crowd they had gathered did not make a wrong move. Even though they were far from the gathered group, they did not pay attention to Asil and Icnamro, who were poisoned, as Gninekawa had told them about the power of the poison he was going to use earlier. After all, they didn''t need to pay attention to the two people who were going to die from the effects of the poison very soon...


    After making sure that no one was paying attention to his side, Asil looked slowly and carefully at Icnamro, who was a little further away. Even though he had felt pain in his stomach from Gninekawa''s previous blow, the damage he took was negligible as Gninekawa held back when he was kicking this kick as he thought that Asil was going to die anyway and that Asil was actually able to defend profound energy. But on the other hand, Icnamro''s condition was more serious than Asil''s. After all, she was unable to use her profound energy due to the poison. Therefore, she could not defend herself with her profound energy.


    Asil looked at Icnamro and saw that her face had turned white, and he realized that if he did not neutralize the poison immediately, her life would indeed be in danger. Normally, trying to cure a poison without an antidote was a time consuming task. And in the situation he was in, Asil had no time at all. But fortunately, thanks to the Eight Colored Lily of Solitude in his soul, the things he learned about plants were enormous, and among this information was something that could neutralize the sap of the Rihez plant! Its antidote was a drop of blood, perhaps the most common thing in the world! A few drops of healthy human blood, which the poisoned person would swallow, could completely destroy this poison. Knowing this, Asil carefully approached Icnamro and gently put his index finger, which had been cut slightly, into her mouth, allowing his blood to be sucked by her.


    After Asil let a few drops of his blood be sucked, the blood oozing from the wound on his finger coagulated. When this happened, Asil slowly withdrew his hand and waited for her to recover. After a few minutes, Icnamro, who came to her senses completely, realized that he was getting better and started to move. But before she could do that, she was stopped by Asil just in time. "Icnamro, don''t make a stupid move! We are now in a very disadvantaged position numerically. If we both work together, we can beat those here. But if there is one among them who is heartless enough to use the children they have taken hostage, then we are in for a fight we cannot win for nothing! What we have to do now is to stop your uncle Gninekawa! If the place your uncle went to is really an ancient tomb, then apart from the secret chambers, there must be other ways to get there. Considering you''re the tribal leader''s daughter, I can assume you know these things. If you really know these ways, tell me right away and I will try to prevent your uncle on my own..."


    Asil''s speech was interrupted by Icnamro''s intervention: "I know another way to get there. However, unless you''re at least at the peak of the Core Profound Realm, it''s impossible for you to reach the tomb using that path filled with venomous snakes! I don''t know how you neutralized the poison in my body, but I owe you my life for it. That''s why I wouldn''t do anything to send you to your death on purpose! So let''s ignore the death guarantee road and go after my uncle together and stop him! Even if we can''t do that, let''s buy time until my father and the others come back!"


    Asil shook his head without attracting attention and explained quite quietly: "Icnamro, I am quite familiar with poisons, as can be seen from the fact that I neutralize the poison in your body, and I am sure that I know how to protect myself from them better than anyone you know! So that road with venomous snakes won''t be too much of a problem for me. I''ll do the job of buying time by distracting your uncle on my own. Because you need to go to your father and explain the situation and get them to come here as quickly as possible. Right now, those here don''t turn their attention to us because they think we''re going to die. However, as time progresses, there will certainly be someone who pays attention to us and realizes that we are still alive. So we need to get the situation under control before that happens. Did you get it?"


    Finding Asil''s explanations plausible, Icnamro nodded and explained to him how to reach the road filled with venomous snakes. Then the two of them, acting inconspicuously, began to move in different directions for what they had to do.


    During his nearly a week''s time in the interior of the Black Dragon Forest, Asil had a chance to wander around a bit. So he had at least an idea of ??where he was going. Continuing to advance rapidly, he arrived at the place Icnamro had described in about five minutes.


    This road, which she said could be used to reach the tomb faster, passed through a cave surrounded by absolute silence. When Asil came a few meters from the cave entrance, he stopped and then looked into the cave. But he couldn''t see anything because of the darkness.


    He had also seen a cave with such a dark entrance when he was in the Black Dragon Mountain Range. However, his feelings told that there was a huge difference between these two caves. The entrance to the cave in the Black Dragon Mountain Range was dark. However, this darkness did not give Asil great fear. On the other hand, he had a feeling that his life would be cut off from this world instantly the moment he stepped into the cave entrance, which he was standing in front of right now.


    Asil stood where he was for a few seconds and thought, and after deciding that waiting here would do nothing, he began to move forward resolutely. He reached the entrance of the cave in a blink of an eye as his steps quickened. He took a deep breath and took a step inside. But just then, the absolute silence around was broken by the cracking sounds of the wind coming from the cave entrance.


    As Asil leaped backward about a meter, he looked carefully in front of him and saw dozens of black snakes coming towards him in the air. These snakes were less than a meter long, and their bodies curled up to move through the air, appearing much smaller than normal. But despite their small bodies, the sense of danger they gave was not insignificant!


    In such a situation, if one saw dozens of snakes advancing towards him in the air, that person would normally have to panic, try to escape, or perhaps attack with the thought of getting rid of the snakes. However, Asil stopped the moment his feet touched the ground and let the snakes come towards him without making any movement! His face was incredibly calm. It was as if there was nothing to worry about!


    While Asil was standing still, when the snakes approached him within a certain distance, they unexpectedly changed their body movements and chose to change their trajectories and land in different places. The number of snakes landing around Asil had increased in a very short time, and each snake that landed tried to attack Asil at first, but after advancing a few inches, they stopped their movements as if they were afraid of something and stayed where they were.


    After staring at the snakes for a few seconds, Asil laughed coldly and indifferently moved towards the entrance of the cave.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 117 - Purple King Pythia

    He continued to advance step by step from the entrance of the cave again, and with each step he took, many hissing sounds were heard from the surroundings. Accompanied by these hissing, the black snakes that had formed a large group, which was the real reason why the cave entrance was dark, moved very quickly from side to side, opening a much brighter and safer way to advance towards Asil.


    The reason why Asil wanted to go down this road full of venomous snakes and acted so relaxed after his involuntary reaction on his first step towards the entrance of the cave was the Eight Colored Lily of Solitude naturally present in his soul. Because of the poisonous creatures'' very sensitive nature to venom, the snakes instantly gave up fighting and surrendered. If their intelligence levels were higher, perhaps they wouldn''t have given up on a battle that they could have won quite easily, considering that they had strength advantages apart from their number advantage, just because their feelings told them they couldn''t win. But since that was not the case, Asil had moved forward, relying on the presence of the Eight Colored Lily of Solitude, and entered the cave just as he had thought.


    The corridor inside the cave was about ten meters wide and was surprisingly bright. As Asil continued to advance, every snake that stood in his way, without exception, stepped aside, making way for him.


    When Icnamro was describing this cave path to him, she had said that this one aisled path was only written in the tribe''s ancient inscriptions and that it would take at least twenty minutes to reach the tomb. Therefore, Asil thought that the straight road he was currently on would take a long time and eventually he would reach the tomb.


    However, after only a few minutes of progress, he stopped his advance due to the sudden warmth in his chest, involuntarily glanced at his chest, and instantly understood the reason for the heat. The source of the warmth was the necklace on his chest, given to him months ago by the skinny man named Nukro!


    Before Asil could even understand what was happening, the necklace in which Sirius was sealed suddenly began to vibrate violently, and after a few seconds of shaking, a gray column of light emerged from the necklace, advancing towards the wall to Asil''s left. The moment this pillar of light touched the wall, it completely disappeared. However, while Asil could not understand what was going on, this time his surroundings started to shake slightly.


    After a few seconds of shaking, everything was back to normal except the Octagram, which was consisted of two interlocking squares that appeared on the wall where the gray column of light had touched and contained symbols that seemed to be written in an ancient language. Neither Asil''s necklace was trembling or hot like before, nor was it shaking around!


    Asil looked around, then towards the wall with the Octagram above it, and moved towards it. When he got to the Octagram, he slowly raised his left hand and curiously brought it closer to the wall. The movement of his hand was quite slow, and this slowness made him feel even more surprised the moment his hand touched the part of the wall. Because his hand, which should normally have touched the wall, caused the part he touched to scatter as if it were a light cloud, and his hand continued to move through the wall!


    Asil withdrew his hand and examined the wall. There was a gap in the part of the wall that he had touched with his hand. But this emptiness had returned to its original state as soon as he had withdrawn his hand as if what had just happened had not been real!


    The sudden events had caused Asil to completely forget what he had just wanted to do. Not a single thought crossed his mind right now that he had to walk down the corridor to get to the tomb. The thoughts that occupy your mind right now; The reason why the necklace he was wearing gave such a reaction was about the Octagram that appeared on the wall and what could be at the end of the different corridor that she saw when he looked inside the hole formed when she put her hand on the wall.


    With so many questions still in his mind, Asil took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and stepped towards the wall with the Octagram on it. With his first step, his right foot, and with his second step, his whole body passed through the cloud soft wall and reached the corridor behind it. Immediately after he passed, the large hole in the wall closed instantly. As the curiosity in his heart engulfed his entire body, Asil glanced briefly at the corridor in front of him and then began to move forward at a much faster pace than before.


    As Asil advanced rapidly, within a few breaths of time he entered a large stone hall. Inside this hall, there was nothing but a human statue, the size of a normal man, located right in the middle. As Asil entered the hall, he paused in his steps and after examining his surroundings and making sure that nothing really happened, glanced around at the male statue.


    Carrying neither a weapon nor a shield, this male statue had an average body and looked completely normal. Except for the faint purple glow on his left palm, which was slightly above his belly and facing upwards, and the rectangular rock on which the statue was resting, the statue was not conspicuous.


    Asil walked slowly and carefully towards the statue. With each step, his heart tightened for no reason and he had trouble breathing. After taking a few steps, he could clearly read the inscriptions on the rectangular pedestal below the statue:


    "Founder of the King System, Pythia the Oracle!"


    As soon as Asil read the inscription, he understood for whom this male statue was made. Although he did not know what ''King System'' meant, he had heard the name ''Pythia'' and learned that he was an oracle.


    After learning this fact, Asil respectfully greeted the statue and when he came to the statue, he saw the small purple bottle the size of an index finger, which was the reason for the shine on his left palm. Wondering what this bottle was, Asil slowly extended his hand and touched it. However, just at that moment, a sudden wind blew in the hall he was in, and right after this wind, a gentle male voice filtered into Asil''s ears.


    "Welcome, young man! May I ask what you''re doing here?"


    Asil quickly turned around after the sudden sound behind him and looked at the source of the sound. As soon as he turned around, his eyes widened in surprise at the silhouette of a person he saw. The silhouette of the person before his eyes now had an imaginary appearance, and his appearance was just like the statue inside the hall. Between the statue and this human silhouette; There was no difference except that his eyes were purple in color and looked lively!


    Asil struggled to suppress his surprise and said: "Se... Senior... My name is Asil!! Asil... Mirza! I''m sorry if I committed a misdemeanor by entering here!"


    While Ricard was speaking, although the man in front of him had a gentle voice and polite appearance, he spoke timidly because of the prevailing atmosphere around him. The feeling he gave was not as strong as he felt when he first met Sirius. However, it was an undeniable fact that he was unquestionably dominant!


    "You don''t need to be excited or worried. If you got in here, then you deserve to be here. Since you introduced yourself by saying your own name, then it would be very rude of me if I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Pythia Delphi. I don''t think you really know what it means, but I''m also called the ''Purple King''..."


    The man named Pythia paused for a moment as he spoke, and then smiled faintly, as if he had come across something interesting. "Very interesting! Someone on this plane has the auras of both the Black King Sirius and the Gray King Uranus on it. Since the King System started with me and I am the Purple King, I can feel it a little bit. Young man, if you don''t mind, can I have a look at your memories?"


    Pythia looked at Asil''s face curiously and, noticing the concealed concern on his face, added: "You don''t have to worry. I will not harm you. If it''s going to be a problem for you, you can refuse my request as you please."


    Asil hesitated for a moment, but heeded his instincts and accepted Pythia''s offer with a nod.


    After his offer was accepted, Pythia took a slight step forward and suddenly appeared next to Asil. Then he slowly lifted his left hand and touched the middle of Asil''s eyebrows with his index finger.


    The moment Pythia''s finger touched Asil''s forehead, a faint purple glow radiated.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 118 - Purple King Pythia (2)

    Asil felt as if his own soul sea had started to ripple due to a huge boulder suddenly thrown at it, and he began to feel dizzy.


    Just a few seconds later, a colorless aura that did not belong to Asil emerged from Asil''s body. This aura only appeared for a moment, then disappeared completely, but the moment it appeared, Pythia''s facial expression changed. He immediately removed his finger and placed his hand on his chin, looking at Asil as if he had encountered something he had not expected for a short while.


    While examining Asil''s memories a moment ago, he had gone from the present to the past and had a look at all his memories until the moment Cem Mirza found him. However, it was completely dark before Cem Mirza found Asil, and when he wanted to examine what was happening, the aura that emerged had completely blocked him! He wasn''t in his normal body right now, and his body here was just an imaginary body he had left here years ago. The strength of this imaginary body could not be compared to his real strength. But he was still strong enough to easily read the memories of those inside this plane. And while this was the case, he simply wasn''t able to examine all of the memories of a youth from the Nascent Profound Realm!


    At that moment, Pythia smiled lightly as the name ''Anubis'' came to his mind, and after carefully examining Asil with his purple eyes, he said: "I see ... Young Asil, have you ever heard of the name ''Anubis''?"


    Staring intently at Pythia''s expression, Asil searched his memory when he heard his question, and for a few seconds tried to remember if he had heard the name before: "Senior Pythia, I don''t think I''ve heard of Anubis before."


    After Asil answered, Pythia nodded, then waved his left hand lightly. When he waved his hand, the purple bottle on the left palm of the statue advanced through the air and slowly landed on Asil''s hand. As Asil looked at the purple bottle in his hand, Pythia spoke again: "This bottle containing purple liquid was given to me by Apollo, one of the Eight Sacred Beasts. If you''ll excuse me, I would like to give you this bottle as a gift."


    Asil''s eyes widened after Pythia''s words. For a moment he could not believe his ears. He did not know whether it was true or not, but the leader of the Chaka Tribe, Lewir, had previously said that there are eight beings in this universe that are superior to all other creatures and that one of these creatures, called the ''Eight Sacred Beasts'', is named ''Apollo''. Standing in front of him, Pythia said that he had bought this bottle from someone named Apollo and wanted to give it to him as a gift. How was it possible that he should not be surprised at such a thing?


    "Senior Pythia, I cannot accept this. This is a very valuable thing." Asil politely declined the offer.


    Pythia, on the other hand, didn''t seem at all impressed by his answer: "Young Asil, you don''t have to worry. There are two reasons I''m giving this to you. The first reason is that Apollo saw a prophecy and as a result said that I should give it to a person who has four different auras in his body in the future. Apart from the Black King Sirius, the Gray King Uranus, and your own aura, your body also has a colorless and uncharacteristic aura that has just appeared. So there are four different auras in your body. Which means you''re the one I''m supposed to be giving this to."


    Pythia took a deep breath and paused, then explained the second reason: "As for the second reason... Let''s say it''s to pay off an old debt. Other than that, I''ll do one more favor for you."


    After Pythia spoke before Asil even had a chance to reply, his purple eyes lit up and a large silhouette of imaginary purple eyes appeared from the back of his body. As this purple eye silhouette looked towards him, Asil felt that he did not have the strength to even move from his place. Even though the existence of the eye only lasted for a second, that one second for him felt like days, maybe even months!


    After the purple eye silhouette disappeared behind him, Pythia put on a slightly sad expression and then spoke. "Darkness and ferocity will collide on a rainy day! Their war will bring destruction and sadness! It doesn''t matter who won that battle. Because on that day, the gates of hell will open wide and it will draw everyone in! The dragon''s presence will be your end as the sky mourns on a bloody day!"


    Asil tried to understand Pythia''s strange words. But he couldn''t make any sense out of it, and he decided it was better to ask rather than think: "Senior Pythia, I''m incapable of understanding what you''re saying. Can you explain all this?"


    "I just prophesied. I don''t know what the words in the prophecy mean. You''ll find out what that means in time. But I can still advise you on three things as far as I understand. Do you want to hear this?"


    Asil nodded respectfully without saying anything.


    "First of all, if I were you, I wouldn''t get too close to the dragons. As seen in your prophecy, the existence of a dragon is said to be your end. While I don''t know if it''s the end of an event or the end of your life, I don''t recommend taking risks for it."


    "Second, the liquid in the bottle I gave you forcibly unlocks people''s potential, as much as their bodies can handle. But my advice to you is, use this only as a last resort."


    After Pythia had spoken so far, he smiled faintly: "As for my last piece of advice to you: If you wait here any longer, you won''t be able to get to where you want to go in time. So you''d better hurry."


    After Pythia''s speech, Asil was suddenly stunned, as if he had been shot in the brain. During his time here, he had forgotten that he was indeed in a hurry to go to the tomb, and he had lost much of his precious time. Perhaps it would be a great miracle if he could even make it on time now. Perhaps it was already impossible for him to arrive on time.


    Pythia smiled slightly and moved his left hand. When he moved his hand, a part of the wall inside the hall disappeared as if it had never really existed, and another corridor appeared, just as behind the wall with the Octagram on it. Pythia pointed to this corridor with his hand: "This corridor is actually the true route of where you want to go. The other is just a tricky and winding road. Although they both lead to the same place, if you follow the path they use, you will encounter numerous traps and not only waste your time but also spend a lot of energy. On the other hand, if you continue from here, you will reach your destination in a few minutes without encountering any danger."


    After Pythia''s explanation, Asil thanked him sincerely and sprinted down the corridor, not even thinking of putting the bottle in his hand into his Spatial Ring.


    After Asil left, Pythia remained for a while, sighing and speaking to himself in a low voice as he disappeared: "Anubis, I have finally kept my promise to you."


    Not hearing Pythia''s words, Asil moved quickly forward and, just as he said so, in a few minutes he entered a hall that looked like the hall he had been in a little earlier and had two different entrances. There was a statue in this hall just like the other one. However, this statue was not a human statue, but a hand statue with open fingers, palm facing upwards. This hand sculpture was about a meter high and ten inches wide. Asil froze when he saw the thing in the middle of its open palm.


    Asil thought there must be a treasure here. However, there was only the hand statue and the thing on this statue. So this treasure was either the statue or the thing on the statue. But how could that thing have been a treasure?


    How could a human fingernail be a treasure?


    When Asil first heard the word treasure, he thought it would be a jewel, a sword, a crown, and the like. But the possibility of a fingernail being a treasure had never occurred to him. If someone said that a fingernail is a treasure, they would definitely make fun of that person anywhere in the world. Because even the thought of such a thing was absurd.


    As unreasonable as it was, Asil walked up to the fingernail and picked up the perfectly normal looking fingernail.


    The moment he picked up the fingernail, he suddenly felt like he was in the middle of the whole forest and the whole forest existed only to serve him. As this indescribable feeling continued to spread in his heart, the sudden sound of footsteps destroyed all that beautiful feeling.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, and after a few seconds, eight humans and five Profound Beasts entered the hall.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 119 - Awakening

    These were naturally the people led by Gninekawa and the wolves who came with him.


    As soon as Gninekawa entered, the first thing he saw was Asil next to the statue. He certainly did not expect to encounter such a thing. After all, he had given Asil the poisoned drink with his own hands, and he should have died long ago by now.


    While still in his daze, Gninekawa saw the nail that Asil was holding in his hand, and as his expression changed instantly, he shouted: "Brat! I don''t know how you''re still alive and how you got here before we do, but your miraculous luck is here! Give me what you''re holding before I act, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what happens? Would you kill me? Do I look like an idiot from there? Do you really expect me to think that when I give you this, you won''t try to kill me? Don''t make me laugh! Come and get it if you want to..." Gninekawa''s speech was interrupted by Asil''s words.


    There was a group that was outnumbered in front of him. Out of the eight humans, five were at the Nascent Profound Realm, and three were at the last levels of the Elementary Profound Realm. Three of the Profound Beasts were also at the last levels of the Elementary Profound Realm, while two of them were at the Nascent Profound Realm. And one among them was at the eighth level of the Nascent Profound Realm.


    Considering the fact that Profound Beasts were stronger than normal humans, even the strength of this beast alone was equal to or perhaps even stronger than a human who was at the Ninth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. Asil had almost no chance of winning against such a group, and he was well aware of it. Therefore, he considered removing the swords from his Spatial Ring in order to better defend himself during his planned escape attempt.


    However, as soon as he touched his Spatial Ring, his facial expression changed while he was out of breath instantly. Disbelief burned in his eyes more intensely than ever before...


    How could this happen? This... This... It''s impossible!


    Under the gaze of Gninekawa  and those around him, Asil was rejecting what he perceived by speaking to himself within himself and could not believe that such a thing was happening.


    His Spatial Ring, which he had not used since coming to the Chaka Tribe, should have contained Profound Swords, Profound Stones, Profound Cores, and coins normally given by Medivh. But what''s in it right now; It was the strange Profound Beast that had hatched in the Black Dragon Mountain Range along with the coins! All other things had completely disappeared! How could this be possible? What it took for such a thing to happen was like climbing into the skies with a  cotton thread. In fact, even carrying mountains above the clouds would be as easy as taking a spring hike compared to that!


    ASil wanted to examine his Spatial Ring in greater detail using his senses but now was not the right time. After all, the enemies before him would definitely not give him such a long free time.


    Indeed, this was how it happened, and at that moment, with Gninekawa''s signal, a wolf from the Tenth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm rushed forward to attack Asil.


    As the wolf approached him, Asil was busy thinking about what to do. This wolf alone did not pose any danger to him. However, he could feel the alarm bells ringing because of the presence of other enemies, especially Gninekawa from the Seventh Level of the Nascent Profound Realm and the wolf from the Eighth level of the Nascent Profound Realm.


    And in this whole situation, he didn''t even have swords to use! All he had was the purple bottle in his left hand and the nail in his right. He certainly had no thought of putting them in his Spatial Ring with strange things in it.


    Considering the possibility of the bottle breaking, Asil clenched his right hand and made a fist, and prepared to swing the wolf that was thrown towards him. But before he could make any movement, a purple light emerged from his right hand, illuminating the surrounding area, causing the advancing wolf to stop instantly.


    Seeing the light, the wolf stared briefly at Asil''s right hand, then lowered his head, then bent his knees and lay down! Moreover, he was not the only wolf who made this move! Even the great wolf at the Eighth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm lay down without a sound and bowed his head as if looking directly at Asil was a great disrespect to him!


    After what the wolves had done, Gninekawa grimaced. He knew that the power of this fingernail, which he had wanted for a long time, was to gain absolute control over the profound beasts in the forest. But for this, he had to first pour his blood to the fingernail and create a blood contract using his own soul and energy. As thanking God for Asil not knowing this, Gninekawa ordered three weaker profound strengths among the men serving him to attack Asil.


    The moment they moved to attack Asil, Asil too attempted to return to the corridor he had come from to escape. However, when he looked at the place where the corridor was, he realized that the corridor was closed by a wall and that this wall looked like a very thick, real wall.


    Asil clearly realized at that moment that the situation he was in was quite bad. He thought for a moment about what to do, but there was only one thing that came to mind. He was going to take a risk! He didn''t know what the outcome would be, but he had no choice but to take risks. He quickly took the bottle in his left hand and uncapped it, and he drank the liquid from the bottle, which Pythia had warned a few minutes ago, saying only use this bottle as a last resort.


    "AHHH!"


    As the purple liquid in the bottle passed through his throat, Asil experienced a pain he had never felt before, as a result of which he shouted uncontrollably. It was as if all the pores in his body were bursting open, and all the organs were twisting and contracting at the same time. Asil had suffered many times before, but the pain he felt right now was absolutely incomparable to the others! Having difficulty even carrying himself, his legs lost all their strength as Asil lost consciousness at that moment, and Asil fell hard on his face.


    Everything had happened so quickly that the people Gninekawa had ordered to attack Asil stood where they were and started looking towards Asil to understand what had happened.


    While they could not understand what was happening, Gninekawa, who did not care what happened to him, ordered the three people who had acted at first, to kill Asil and bring the nail in his hand to him.


    Following his command, the three of them would start again, but just then, they noticed the black smoke emerging around Asil and quickly gathered around his body, and stopped again. This smoke covered Asil''s entire body in just a few seconds, and after turning him into a completely black cloud of smoke, it quickly disappeared as if it had been absorbed by Asil!


    "Hrrrr..."


    The growling sound coming from Asil''s place broke the silence around. Asil pressed his left hand to the ground and slowly stood up, taking strength from his arm.


    The three people who wanted to attack him normally wanted to take action. However, when they saw the change in Asil''s face, who stood up, an involuntary fear arose in their hearts.


    They knew of Asils strength through his fights with Icnamro and that the three of them normally didn''t stand a chance against him. But even so, they had attacked, confident that they had a numerical advantage and that Gninekawa was behind them. However, despite their confidence now, Asil''s feeling was completely different from before. It was as if the person in front of them right now was not a young man who was wary enough not to strike a fatal blow even though he was constantly fighting with Icnamro, but a predator that had been starving for months and finally found something to eat!


    As Asil''s normally black iris had turned red and the whites of his eyes black as coals, his face had become quite frightening. Add to that the black sun symbol on his forehead, and he looked just like a stamped devil!


    Asil opened his mouth slowly and smiled awkwardly, pursing his lips. Then, while smilingly looking at the three people who had taken action in the first place to attack him, he raised his right hand into the air and threw the nail in his hand towards them.


    Seeing the fingernail in the air, Gninekawa shouted while ignoring Asil. "Lesdnah, what are you standing there! Hurry up and get the nail! Then kill this kid!"


    The man named ''Lesdnah'', who was in the Seventh Level of the Elementary Profound Realm, the weakest among those who took action after Gninekawa''s shout, suppressed his fear with all his might and rushed forward to catch the fingernail in the air.


    After taking a few steps, he jumped into the air and caught the fingernail. However, as he descended to the ground, a black shadow appeared and disappeared for a moment before his eyes, and he felt a pain in his left ear as the shadow disappeared. When he landed, he involuntarily placed his hand on his sore left ear, and his facial expression changed with the wetness he felt on his hand! His left ear was missing right now!


    Turning around in fear, the man named Lesdnah looked at Asil in surprise and the detached earpiece he was holding in his left hand. As Lesdnah looked towards him, Asil tilted his head slightly to the side and then, smiling, brought the severed ear he was holding to his mouth and bit it.


    After chewing several times in his mouth, he spat out the severed and chewed earpiece. He licked the blood from the corners of his lips with his tongue while an expression of extreme pleasure formed on his face.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 120 - Monster

    No one could understand what was going on. Was the person standing in front of them really Asil, who had been with them for a week? His current state didn''t even look like a human, let alone someone from the city. From his behavior, even the feeling and aura he gave to his surroundings, had completely changed. Asil, who used to look strong but had a kind impression towards his tribesmen, was now like a predator... In fact, he was like a monster who only acted on his instincts!


    While the others couldn''t get over this sudden surprise, Asil suddenly rushed forward, hitting Lesdnah'' stomach with his clenched fist.


    "AHH!!"


    The moment the punch, which came so fast that he could not see and contained great power, hit Lesdnah, he involuntarily shouted and flew back with his body bent inward as his feet were swept off the ground. However, while he was still in the air, Asil suddenly jumped towards her and in a blink of an eye, reached just above Lesdnah, whose bent inward body was still in the air, reached out his left hand and grabbed him by the back of the head. He then smashed Lesdnah''s head into the ground with great ruthlessness with the profound energy he had loaded onto his left hand.


    "Bang!"


    A cloud of dust rising from the ground with a sudden loud noise blocked the view of other people. In fact, they were able to guess what had happened, even though their vision was blocked. But they all hoped that this would be just a ridiculous thought. But when the dust cloud quickly dissipated, the others were able to clearly see what was happening and fully understand that their prediction was not just an absurd thought!


    Lesdnah'' head, which had been brutally slammed with face down on the ground, was crushed by the impact, and several bones in his face were instantly broken, including the nasal bone. Also, since he was in a backward motion at first, his face was dragged backwards a bit when he hit the ground, which made his condition much worse. Adding to all this, the blow to his stomach just a moment ago, before he could even respond, his life had already been ripped out by the angel of death''s scythe.


    He was in the Seventh Level of the Elementary Profound Realm. Even though he was only in the Elementary Profound Realm, his body was stronger than other people of the same level thanks to the tribe''s special empowerment method. But even so, he could not withstand the two blows from Asil, and he could not even see these blows coming, let alone respond to them.


    Others were completely stunned by amazement.. The other two, weak in strength, even forgot to breathe for a moment. However, their bewilderment was completely replaced by pure fear with what happened a few seconds later!


    As Lesdnah''s head hit the ground, Asil, whose body was next to Lesdnah''s, looked at his left hand after Lesdnah passed away and smiled slowly as he made a growling sound from his mouth.


    "Hrrr!"


    With his playful and expectant smile still hanging over his face, Asil extended his left hand and grabbed Lesdnah''s head. He then lifted Lesdnah'' dead body off the ground and took the dead body with him, whose head he had been holding as he leapt towards the nearest wall, under the gaze of those who were staring at him without moving in amazement. Reaching the wall in a blink of an eye, Asil used the momentum of his movement to suddenly push his outstretched left arm violently towards the wall, causing the already-dead Lesdnah''s head to be brutally slammed against the wall.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Hahaha..."


    "Bang!"


    "Hahaha..."


    "..."


    As Asil banged Lesdnah''s head against the wall over and over as if he was enjoying it, his laughter echoed throughout the hall. His laughter was so terrifying that even the melody of death was next to it as a lullaby for babies!


    Lesdnah was clearly dead, and it was totally unnecessary to waste any more time with a dead person. Anyone would think this way and act accordingly. But Asil unexpectedly hit his head against the wall many times, not caring whether he was dead or not, and completely shattered his head in the sixth blow! While the head pieces were scattered around with the blood geyser, Asil, who was in the middle of them, threw Lesdnah'' headless body to the ground and looked unhappily at his left hand, which was completely dark red due to the splattered blood. At that moment, the discontent on Asil''s face was just like that of a nervous baby whose toy had been taken away, and unlike babies, there were things he could do to quell that displeasure!


    Asil tilted his head slightly to the side, then slowly turned around to look at the two people in the Elementary Profound Realm, who were trembling with fear. One of them was at the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm, while the other was at the Ninth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm. However, when they felt Asil''s gaze on them, the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm person who was weaker than the other but braver than his friend unconsciously stepped back and tried to get closer to the strongest person in their group, Gninekawa, while the Ninth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm person was terrified. He had pissed on his pants and lost consciousness on the spot and fell to the ground!


    Gninekawa had already recovered from the shock, but he had no intention of intervening in any way. It was clear that there was a change in Asil''s power level. But it was also clear that he had lost the ability to think and acted only on his instincts. He thought that the liquid he was drinking had caused a change in his body, and assuming that this transformation put a great strain on his body, so he planned to sacrifice three weak members of his group to make Asil tired, and then attack and kill him. The fact that three people died was of almost no importance to him. Sacrificing three people in the Elementary Profound Realm in order to get rid of Asil''s current state which felt like danger even to someone in the Seventh level of the Nascent Profound Realm like himself, or at least to tire him out, was an insignificant sacrifice for him.


    Gninekawa''s predictions were not actually considered wrong. While Sirius was talking about the Sun Symbol earlier, he said ''The Sun Symbol is a symbol that raises the power of the person using it for a short time by removing the physical and spiritual limits.'' This symbol really lifted one''s limitations, but it was tiring to use for a long time as doing so puts a lot of pressure on the body. If the user''s body was not capable of handling this power, the longer it was used, the more dangerous it would become! Therefore, it would be more beneficial for Gninekawa for Asil to spend too much time unnecessarily.


    As if enjoying himself with a wild smile on his face, Asil looked first at the person who fainted and fell to the ground, and then at the person who stepped backwards out of fear. Then, his silhouette suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already behind the man from the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm!


    When Asil came up behind him, he struck him on the back of the kneecaps, causing him to fall to his knees. Even if he had hit it in a normal way, the damage he had done to this area would have undoubtedly caused the person in front of him to fall to his knees. However, as he ruthlessly struck without hesitation, the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm man''s several small flimsy bones around and behind his knee were instantly broken!


    "Ah!"


    When the man suddenly cried out with the pain he had suffered and got down on his knees, Asil turned around him with a quick maneuver and at once got in front of the man Then, holding out both hands, Asil quickly grasped both sides of his head so that his thumbs were in the area where his eyes were and the other four fingers were behind his ear. Then he smiled slightly and, receiving support from eight fingers located on either side of the man''s head, pressed his thumbs mercilessly into his eye sockets!


    "AHHHH!"


    As Asil''s thumbs were pressed against the man''s eye sockets, the man from the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm shrieked, just like a fairy of death screeching with shrill voices. While his miserable cries were echoing everywhere and involuntarily shaking the hearts and even the souls of those who heard it, he was hitting Asil with his everything while desperately trying to escape from his grasp! But no matter how hard he hit Asil, Asil continued to press his fingers inward, paying no attention to any of these blows and not responding to any of them, and he was smiling even more wildly the more he did!


    "HAHAHAHA..."


    In just a few seconds, all of the profound energy and defense of the man in the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm completely dissipated, and amid Asil''s wild laughter, his eye sockets, which were not clearly visible due to bleeding, could not take it any longer. With the pressure created by the hands grasping both sides of his head, all the bones around the man''s eye were completely crushed and bone fragments were scattered around. Asil, whose upper body was painted red due to the fresh dirty blood splashing from his shattered head, looked like a demon who had come out of hell and fed on death next to the shattered bones.


    Asil smiled as if enjoying himself, while his gaze was turned to the man lying unconscious on the floor. Then he suddenly jumped up into the air. As he landed, he fixed his eyes on the body on the ground and stabbed his right hand, where the black smoke had gathered, into his chest like a spear!


    "Bang!"


    If the man hadn''t lost consciousness, maybe he would have had a chance to defend himself against this attack. But due to the fact that he was unconscious, this chance had completely disappeared, just like his life! Asils right hand, covered with black smoke, went on the moment it touched his chest as if there was nothing to prevent him, and came out right behind the place where he entered by piercing his whole body, and not only that, but it even went a little inside the floor of


    He slowly pulled his right hand out of the hole chest of the dead body. However, in doing so, he had not only removed his right hand, but also the heart of the man from the Eighth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm! As he slowly got up, he looked at the still beating heart, albeit weakly, in his right hand, and closing his hands tightly, he burst it like a balloon pierced by a hot needle!


    As the hot blood dripped from his hand to the floor, Asil looked at this hot blood for a few seconds, then slowly took his hand to his mouth and licked the blood slowly with his tongue. After licking the blood, he slowly turned his head away. With his red eyes shining with the pleasure he received, he scanned the people who were still alive one by one. Then he snarled with his wild smile:


    "Hrr..."


    Asil''s sense of ferocity was so strong that it was felt not only by Gninekawa and the people beside him, but also by the ferocious wolves who were there. It was as if they had awakened something that was sealed by heaven and should never have been awakened. They were all unconsciously thinking the same thing.


    The person they''re dealing with... No! The creature in front of them couldn''t be a human being!


    He was a completely wild beast!

 Chapter 121 - Monster (2)

    As the blood-covered Asil looked at them, the five humans and five Profound Beasts who were still alive simultaneously felt their hearts tighten. They certainly did not expect such a thing. How could this happen? Although there was only one level between the first level of the Nascent Profound Realm and the last level of the Elementary Profound Realm, the difference between them was actually huge. It was even possible to say that each time someone moved into a different realm, his profound strength entered a completely different dimension.


    However, although it felt like a long time to those watching, for someone from the First Level of the Nascent Profound Realm to kill three people who were at the last levels of the Elementary Profound Realm in just a few seconds¡­ No! Exactly, crushing them to death was something that was neither heard nor seen. Even people belonging to a special tribe whose bodies were empowered, such as the Chaka Tribe, could not achieve this! Even the possibility of this being done by a human was impossible for the people who were there right now. But still the ''thing'' in front of them had made it happen!


    Gninekawa clenched his teeth and looked angrily at the people next to him first, and then at the wolves. He could clearly see the anxiety in people''s eyes.


    But he didn''t mind that much. It was normal for them to be nervous in such a situation. What really angered him was that the Blue-Eyed Forest Wolves, who were famous for their ferocity and pride, were acting uneasily in front of Asil. He had found these wolves when they were born, which he had killed their real mother, and he had raised them to use in his current plan, without telling anyone about this incident.


    He was sure that its ferocity and strength would come in handy, but they were only looking nervously at someone from the First Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, even though he was in a strange transformation right now. How could he not be angry? Despite all the hardship and time he spent raising them, they were of no use...


    Gninekawa was going to angrily order the wolves to attack Asil. However, just as he was about to do this, he hesitated for a moment and gave up on his decision. Although they had not worked so far, it was something that he would not want to ruin all the labor he had spent on them and use them only to tire out Asil. Instead of them, he could use the people next to him.


    Gninekawa looked at the people next to him and said with a smile: "My brothers! Don''t let the devil in front of us scare you. He must have used a technique similar to the transformation of our tribe! Although he seems very strong, he has already spent most of his strength and his body will not be able to handle this transformation anymore. You can attack altogether and easily kill him. Whichever of you kills him, once we''re out of here, he can ask me for whatever reward he wants!"


    Gninekawa''s words were simple, but they were enough to convince others. While two of them were at the Third Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, the other two were at the Fourth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm and the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, respectively! Although Asil had killed three people in a short time, they were only in the Elementary Profound Realm! How could they be compared to those who were at the mid-levels of the Nascent Profound Realm like themselves? Moreover, they would not attack one by one, but collectively!


    The four men simultaneously drew their weapons and, under Gninekawa''s satisfied gaze, rushed towards Asil. Two of them from the left side, one from the middle, and the last one from the right side rushed to Asil''s side and attacked at the same time!


    They had weapons they used, but their target, Asil, didn''t have any weapons to use! But he just stood there and smiled, as if he didn''t care at all!


    With the sound of the wind splitting, the attack of four people reached the place where Asil was at the same time. However, just a second before the attack hit him, Asil suddenly jumped up into the air, dodging all incoming attacks in an instant!


    Jumping into the air, as Asil''s lip corners curled upwards, he pushed his two feet hard in both directions at the same time, ruthlessly kicking the faces of the two people who attacked him!


    "Ahh..."


    Two people who were in the Third Level of the Nascent Profound Realms who were kicked in the face flew backwards while screaming in pain and fell to the ground hard after doing a few somersaults in the air!


    While Asil was still in the air, the other two attacked again without hesitation. This time, since Asil was in the air and had nowhere to run, he couldn''t avoid taking damage from at least one of the attacks from the left and from the front. And yet he was smiling wildly!


    Of the attackers, the one on the left had profound strength in the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. Therefore, he was superior in speed to the person attacking from Asil''s front. Therefore, his attack would be the first to hit and the stronger one. Under normal circumstances, if people in this situation had to make a choice, they would try to take damage from the attack of the weaker person and use all their strength to reduce the attack power of the strong one. But what Asil did had nothing to do with what would normally be done!


    Asil had raised his right hand in the air while extending his left hand forward with his palm facing up! If someone had seen this stance, they would definitely not be able to understand what Asil did. But Asil didn''t give a damn what other people thought!


    When Asil did this, he shouted as if all the power in his body was going out, and his eyes suddenly lit up. At the same time, a huge wave of energy rushed out from Asil''s outstretched hand and slammed into the man who was attacking from the front, knocking him back a few meters! What he was doing was the Profound Guiding Technique, which he used to not use other than to move objects and do some tricks!


    Normally, the Profound Guiding Technique is used to move objects, but when used on a living thing, it was extremely difficult to move even an inch. But in such a situation, Asil was able to accomplish something that was so difficult!


    As blood slowly trickled from the corner of his lips, Asil diverted all his strength to his right hand! A black smoke suddenly gathered in his right hand, and it turned into a black claw in a blink of an eye!


    The moment Asil''s right hand turned into a black claw, the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm man''s attack had finally found its target. The sword he swung out hit Asil in the stomach, causing him to vomit blood instantly! If it had been under normal conditions, he would not have suffered such a huge impact from such an attack. However, even his facial expression and gaze clearly showed that his current self could not be compared to the previous one. He looked as if he might faint from exhaustion at any moment.


    As soon as the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm man''s attack hit his stomach, Asil swung his black claw-like right hand down and hit the man with extreme speed. The impact made him bounce on the ground like a rubber ball. He then looked at the bouncing man with his eyes that were about to close with exhaustion, and spread his hands in both directions, using the Profound Guiding Technique to take the two swords that had sprung out of the man''s hands due to the impact of the previous blow. Gritting his teeth, he slammed the ground hard and lunged forward, and the two swords he had picked up were suddenly covered with black smoke.


    Using his last strength, Asil suddenly came to the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm man and stabbed the two swords in his hands side by side into his stomach! He smiled wildly, though he tried to keep his slowly closing eyes open. And he tightened all the muscles in his arms and lifted the man with two swords stuck in his stomach by the handles of the swords. As the man rose high enough to come right above Asil, he suddenly pulled both of his arms in different directions with all his might!


    "AHHH!"


    Amid the miserable cries of the man in the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, the swords in Asil''s hands covered in black smoke swept through the man''s body, just like a knife that cuts through the butter left outside, and as the sword in Asil''s left hand came out from his head and the sword in his right hand came out from between his legs, man''s body was also split in two!


    As Asil was showering with fresh blood gushing from the body that was split in half right above him, the man''s innards and the dismembered body fell around him, creating a sight that was as majestic as it was frightening!


    Asil staggered a few steps and tried to force his exhausted body to stand, but he couldn''t take it anymore and slowly fell on his back as his eyes closed!


    The surrounding silence continued for a few more seconds as he fell. Then Gninekawa ordered his wolves to tear Asil apart. This nightmare that he wanted to end as soon as possible was finally over and it was time to wake up!


    The wolves were already advancing towards Asil as the others stared in surprise and horror at the remnants of their dismembered comrades! He had already lost consciousness, and even if he hadn''t, he wouldn''t be in a position to reciprocate due to the complete exhaustion of his body! If a miracle did not happen, Asil''s death in a few seconds was inevitable! Everyone there could easily understand this fact. However, when the wolves were only two meters from their target, a ball of white light the size of a marble emerged from the middle of Asil''s eyebrows. This ball of light emitted a glow strong enough to cause everyone to close their eyes and stop their movements, turning the entire hall into a white world in an instant...


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 122 - Let Your Name Be Asil!

    "Sir, we have brought the chest you ordered us to bring. And we certainly didn''t put it inside any dimensional object on the way here." An unidentified creature with human features, transparent, resembling a white cloud of smoke after speaking respectfully, slowly put the simple-looking chest in its hands on the ground. Then it dropped to one knee as it stared at the person sitting on an iron throne a few meters away. It was clear from its every move that it had tremendous respect for the other person.


    Although it could be understood that there was someone sitting on the iron throne, body lines or face could not be seen because it was dark around. After the smoky thing knelt down, it continued to wait respectfully without speaking. As time continued to flow rapidly without informing anyone, it also continued to wait in silence.


    Tens of minutes had passed since the smoky creature had first knelt. However, it continued to kneel without making a single move that would disturb its posture. It was so sure that there was definitely a reason for its waiting that there was not a single speck of doubt in him.


    When it waited for an hour and a half, the terrible silence that had been great torture was finally broken when the person sitting on the throne spoke: "Well, you can go!"


    The gentle voice from the person sitting on the throne revealed that its owner was a woman. Upon hearing her command, the smoky creature nodded respectfully in her direction, stood up, and prepared to leave the dark place they were in. But just then, the woman who had just spoken spoke again, as if something she had forgotten had suddenly come to her mind. "Wait a second, Hermes! I won''t be here for a long time. That''s why you took care of things with the others while I was gone. I don''t want a single mishap. Also, don''t let one of you try to find me while I''m away! Is that understood?"


    The woman''s tone was very gentle, but with her every word, it was as if all the objects around were being affected by her words!


    When the smoky creature heard the woman''s second command, it remained silent for a short while and spoke respectfully in a voice that tried to hide his sadness: "If this is your order, we, your servants only have to execute them! Rest assured that all your orders will be fully executed, Master Anubis!"


    After speaking, the smoky creature bowed respectfully towards the throne, then left. About ten seconds after it was gone, the woman on the throne slowly stood up and walked over to the simple-looking chest that the smoky creature had previously placed on the ground. After taking a few steps, the eight-coloured hooded robe she was wearing was finally revealed. However, the body lines of the woman could not be understood due to the loose robe, and the facial features of the woman could not be understood due to the hoodie. Her recognizable features were her height of about 170 centimeters, and the ends of her wavy purple hair sticking out from the hood of her robe.


    When the woman came to the simple-looking box, she bent down slowly and placed her right hand, which was not visible because of her loose robe, on the chest and gently ran her hand over the box, which was about one and a half meters long and one meter wide.


    "Let''s see what it looks like..." As the woman spoke, she slowly and gently opened the lid of the chest. If anyone had seen what was inside the chest, they would certainly have been shocked and could not make any sense.


    Because inside this simple-looking chest, there were actually two naked babies!


    However, the woman named Anubis examined the babies with her gaze without any reaction, as if this was a normal thing! Both babies'' eyes were closed. Therefore, their eye color was not clear.


    The baby on the left had an ordinary body, short black hair, and an age-appropriate baby-like face. If there was no atmosphere around him, as if he were not of this world, anyone who saw this baby would definitely say it was an ordinary baby.


    The baby on the right, on the other hand, had short black hair stained with white in some parts, pale skin as if he was dead, and the face of someone who had lived for decades and had difficulties, despite being a baby.


    In addition to these features, he also had a birthmark on his right chest. This birthmark had an area of only one square centimeter, and one could not tell that this birthmark actually looked like a black hole unless very carefully looked at!


    The woman named Anubis looked at the babies one by one and, after sighing, spoke to herself in a low voice: "I can''t believe I just did this... They''re really sweet... But there''s nothing to be done, it''s a debt of life after all."


    After speaking, she gently and slowly closed the lid of the chest again. As soon as she did this, she stood up and waved her right hand lightly. When she waved her hand, a slowly rotating black whirlpool appeared one meter ahead, which gradually increased its speed and within seconds covered an area several meters wide, including the woman named Anubis and the chest containing the two babies.


    The woman named Anubis didn''t mind the whirlpool she was in, and she lifted the chest with her left hand and began to move forward. The whirlpool covered meters of space outside, but the space inside seemed indescribably vast. It was as if the outside and inside of the whirlpool were two completely different worlds!


    Each step she took was rather slow. Still, it was as if she was advancing thousands of meters with each step! After about a minute or so, vivid colors entered her field of vision, which quickly dissipated the darkness within the whirlpool. As soon as these vibrant colors appeared, a woman named Anubis emerged from the whirlpool with the chest she was holding.


    The place where she was after coming out of the whirlpool was a green plain. Human voices from far away proved that there were one or more people living nearby. The sound of the nearby river and the birds in the sky added a pleasant and relaxing atmosphere. Although in terms of profound energy density, this place was incomparably weaker than where she had just been, the woman named Anubis ignored that and examined her surroundings.


    After a few seconds of scrutiny, she reached the edge of the river tens of meters away with a gentle movement, then slowly placed the chest in her left hand on the ground and gently opened the lid. Then, putting her hands inside the chest, she took the baby on the left and took it out of the chest. When her hands touched the baby, as if he sensed it, he opened his eyes, and his coal-black eyes finally emerged. The woman named Anubis watched the black-eyed baby for a short time and then dropped him on the river bank!


    The baby started crying when he was placed on the ground, but it didn''t seem to matter to the woman named Anubis. And, ignoring his voice, she turned her head and looked in another direction!


    A few minutes later, the faint voice of a man singing to himself began to be heard in the distance, which was hard to hear. The sound came closer and closer, and soon a human silhouette appeared from the direction Anubis was looking at. This human silhouette is getting closer and closer. He soon turned into a middle-aged man of thirty or forty, with brown hair, a height of about 180 centimeters, with a soft expression.


    As the man was singing along with the fishing rod in his hand, he suddenly heard a cry, and while his song stopped, his gaze instantly locked on the river''s edge. When he saw the baby by the river, he quickly threw his fishing rod aside and ran towards the baby.


    The woman named Anubis was actually next to the crying baby, but he acted as if this middle-aged man couldn''t see her or the chest. Anubis briefly studied the middle-aged man who came to the baby and took it in his hands. Then she suddenly appeared next to him and placed her left index finger on his forehead. As soon as she put her finger on, all movements of the middle-aged man stopped.


    "Ooo... I''m really lucky to be able to find the person I''m looking for directly..." The woman named Anubis laughed lightly, and then looked at the middle-aged man and said flatly: "Listen to me well!"


    "I don''t know who you are, but you will take care of this child from now on! How you treat him and how you raise him is entirely up to you! Whether you take care of it and raise it like your own child, or torture it and raise it like a slave! It will be completely in your hands! There are only two things I want from you!"


    "First, you will have him go to your clan''s private territory in the future! And the second is his name..." The woman named Anubis hesitated for a moment, and after looking at the crying baby for a moment, said the first name that came to mind:


    "His name will be Asil! Other than those two things, as I said, you can treat him however you want!"


    After speaking, the woman named Anubis removed her index finger from the middle-aged man''s forehead. As soon as she removed her finger, the man continued to act as if nothing had just happened, while carefully holding the baby in his lap and examining it with his gentle gaze.


    The man who looked at him for a short while murmured in a tender and low voice: "I don''t know what a sweet baby like you is doing here but don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you! As far as I can see, there is nothing on it to indicate your name. All right, then I''m gonna have to give you a name. Hmm... Although you have a sweet face suitable for your age, you also have an aura reminiscent of a noble. Let your name be ''Asil''."


    When the middle-aged man said the name ''Asil'' with a smile, he carefully studied the baby''s reaction and when he saw that baby was smiling when he heard the name, middle-aged man continued to speak affectionately: "Looks like you liked the name Asil too. I hope you become a noble person like your name in the future; You will not turn a blind eye to injustice, help those in need, protect all your loved ones, and live happily throughout your life. After today, I, Cem Mirza, will be your father!"


    After speaking, Cem Mirza turned towards where he came from and, not wanting any harm to come to the baby, slowly and carefully headed towards his own clan.


    After he left, Anubis laughed lightly as she looked at where he was going: "Haha... You really chose the right person. He said exactly what you said."


    After talking so far, she looked at the other baby inside the chest: "Now it''s your turn. Now that I think about where we''re going and what we''re going to do, I really wonder what''s going to happen in your future. But in return for my debt of life; Since ''***'' asked me to do these things, interesting things will definitely happen. Let''s go..."


    The woman named Anubis moved her right hand slightly again and a whirlpool appeared just like the previous one. She took the chest containing the other baby and entered the whirlpool. After they entered, the whirlpool disappeared in an instant just as it had appeared, and all living things continued to act as if they were unaware of the existence of any of them...


    A little explanation from the author: Asil''s name means noble. With this chapter, I think we got a little clue about where his name came from or who he is.. Stay tuned for more and let''s continue this journey together.

 Chapter 123 - Supreme Servant Of Devil

    "Do not go!"


    Asil awoke suddenly from his long sleep, opening his eyes with an involuntary shriek. His body was slightly straightened by the sudden movement, and there was a pain in most parts of his body, similar to muscle aches that appeared later, as if from heavy training long ago. But at that moment, Asil, bot caring about these pains and focused all his thoughts on the dream he had just had.


    The ''dream'' he had just seen was as realistic as the area where he had previously thought of a dream and had the Scripture of the Chosen Ones. For this reason, a suspicion formed in Asil''s heart that this too might not be a dream.


    In his dream, there was a woman who took two babies somewhere. However, the place where this woman wanted to leave one of the babies was, unexpectedly, Star Plain, and the person who took the baby was his father, Cem Mirza.


    He even saw that Cem Mirza named the baby Asil. A person would have dreams that were directly or indirectly related to things they had experienced before.


    But Asil was sure that he had never experienced anything that could cause him to have such a dream. And if that thought was true, just as it was in the area of the Scripture of the Chosen Ones, which he had previously thought of as a dream, then what he had just seen was actually a slice of his past that he had not known until now.


    But why had he only seen such a thing after all this time? Asil''s mind worked quickly and he suddenly came up with a logical reason for this matter. If what he saw was really a memory and not a dream, then it happened was because of the purple liquid bottle that Purple King Pythia had given him. If what he guessed was true, drinking this liquid triggered some things in his mind, as a result of which he was able to see this memory that remained in the darkness of his past.


    Asil muttered to himself thoughtfully, "Purple King Pythia asked me if I knew someone named Anubis. And that woman''s name was Anubis. If they''re both the same person, then my background is glorious enough to connect with people even the Purple King knew. Was it my family who left me to a woman named Anubis? If so, why did they leave me? What kind of family can leave its own child? And the other baby..."


    As Asil thought of the baby, whose image came to life in his mind, his eyes filled with involuntary tears, and all of a sudden a few drops of tears slowly rolled down his face. "Why was it so peaceful to be with him, so excruciatingly painful to be separated from him? Even now, I feel the pain of being away from him. He is... He..."


    "Could he be my brother?"


    Asil shed a few tears from his eyes, he thought about the possibility that the other baby was his brother. Maybe his family had to abandon him for some reason. Maybe they left because they didn''t like him, but no matter what, if that baby was really his brother then he was just like him. How could he not want to see his ''brother'' who shared the same fate as him?


    Asil sighed, and as he thought again about the baby in his memories, his eyes suddenly widened and he quickly looked around. Until that moment, he had not paid attention to his surroundings because of what he had just seen. But now he realized that he was inside a hut. How could this happen?


    The last thing Asil remembers was when he entered the special area inside the tomb, where there was a fingernail called the treasure, he encountered Gninekawa and his group, and then drank the liquid given by the Purple King Pythia. He didn''t remember anything that happened next. Since he was here, he must have somehow survived. But how could he have done it alone against so many people? Could there have been timely support from the tribe?


    "Asil, are you all right?" Asil''s thoughts were interrupted by a voice coming from outside the hut. A few seconds after the sound, the door of the hut opened and Lewir, who had an anxious expression on his face, entered. After looking at Asil, he sighed and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Haha, you finally woke up, hero. A lot of people were worried about you because you''ve been sleeping for three weeks. Especially Icnamro... She''s barely left your side, the only reason she''s not here right now is that she went to get medicine for you. It seems that someone has won my daughter''s heart. Hahahaha..."


    After Lewir''s words, Asil had felt confusion as he didn''t know what had caused him to sleep for three weeks, gratitude for having Icnamro looked after him for all this time, curiosity about what had happened to Gninekawa and the others, and many more.


    "Senior Lewir, what happened to me? How did I get here?" Asil asked inquisitively.


    Lewir scowled: "Senior Lewir? I don''t like it at all, Asil. I think it would be much more correct if you called me dad, hahaha..."


    Lewir paused for a few seconds after laughing, then said with a radiant smile plastered on his face: "Honestly, I have no idea what happened to you. After learning about my brother''s betrayal from Icnamro, we tried to get to you as soon as possible. But no matter how fast we were, the distance between us was too much, and we realized this incident too late. That''s why we knew when we arrived that everything would be over..." Lewir sighed.


    "As a matter of fact, it was really all over when we got there. The hall where the fingernail was found was covered with blood all over. Icnamro told me that there were Profound Beasts and humans besides Gninekawa, but when we got there, there was nobody in the hall except yours and Gninekawa''s. You were lying on the ground motionless and unconscious. And Gninekawa... You''d better see him for yourself."


    Lewir actually wondered how Asil had managed to emerge victorious in such a disadvantaged situation and what had happened to the others. But he didn''t ask because he thought it was a secret that Asil kept to himself. After all, whatever he had done, he had saved the future of his tribe. And to try to learn the secrets of such a person was great rudeness that he would never do.


    "If there are no problems with your body, follow me and I will take you to the place where the treacherous Gninekawa is staying."


    Asil stood up after moving his body a little and making sure that nothing was wrong. And a few seconds later he followed Lewir out of the hut.


    When they came out, a voice suddenly came from the left side: "Asil! You''re awake!"


    Asil slowly turned left at the sound he heard, and the moment he turned left, a pair of arms wrapped around him: "I thought you''d never wake up! Haha, are you okay? Mine is also a question, although, of course, you''re fine!!"


    Asil froze for a moment, as Icnamro suddenly hugged him. Normally, hugging a guy and a girl in such a situation could have created a romantic atmosphere. But with the crackling sounds coming out of his body, what Asil felt was total astonishment. Icnamro was squeezing his body so hard that if he didn''t know the situation he was in, he might have thought she wanted to squeeze himself to death! Was this really a way to show affection?


    "Hahaha... How well they get along! Nowadays, young people don''t really have any hesitation at all. Hahaha..." Lewir spoke with a smile.


    After her father''s words, Icnamro suddenly removed her arms from Asil''s body. She then hit Asil hard on the shoulder several times. "I am glad to see you well. Now that you''re awake, let me do some combat training with our tribe''s hero. My hands have been itching for a long time, hahaha..."


    Asil only smiled, as he did not know what to say.


    "Icnamro, you can settle matters between you later. Now we are going to Gninekawa. You might want to come." Lewir stated.


    When Icnamro heard her uncle''s name, her eyes suddenly flashed with murderous desire, and she nodded without saying anything.


    After her daughter''s approval, Lewir turned around. Then he put some distance between himself and Asil and his daughter and started to walk towards where Gninekawa was staying. Asil and Icnamro also began to follow him.


    After a few minutes of walking, Lewir stopped in front of a large cage. Inside this cage was a man lying on the floor with his legs pulled up to his stomach, with his back facing Lewir and the others. After a few seconds of silence, Lewir called out: "Gninekawa!"


    After Lewir called out to him, the man inside the cage slowly took a sitting position and turned to look at Lewir and the others.


    The moment he turned around, Asil saw his face and was really surprised by what he saw. If Lewir hadn''t called this man ''Gninekawa'', Asil certainly wouldn''t have thought he was Gninekawa. Because while Gninekawa was brown, middle-aged, and had only a few wrinkles on his face, the man he was looking at now was an old man with white hair, a shriveled face full of wrinkles, and one foot in the grave!


    The man first looked at Lewir with empty eyes and spoke in a strange way: "Hahaha, bird... They fly. They have wings, you know? Birds are flying, hahahaha... Especially the bees... They rea..."


    The man''s speech abruptly stopped when he saw Asil, and his eyes were suddenly widened, filled with pure fear. He threw his body backwards and hit his back on the bars of the cage.


    "I didn''t do... I didn''t do it, forgive me... Don''t call him, I didn''t do it. Don''t give me to the devil, I beg you... I beg you, not again. Supreme Servant of Devil, please forgive me!" After the man spoke, his body could not withstand the psychological pressure caused by intense fear and he fainted.


    As Asil didn''t even realize what had happened, Lewir spoke with a surprised expression. "Normally, we would torture Gninekawa so that he could serve his sentence. But you saved us from this difficult situation. Right now, all of Gninekawa''s profound strength is gone, and whenever someone tries to talk to him, he says things about birds, insects, and the wind. Asil, I don''t know what you did there, but thank you. I really appreciate you putting him in this situation and saving our tribe."


    Asil was silent for a while, stunned, and just as he was about to answer, Icnamro grabbed his hand and tugged: "Asil, I don''t want to stay here and breathe the same air as that man. Let''s fight a little.. In this way, your body will recover faster after a long sleep."

 Chapter 124 - Departure To The Rezuba Battle School

    "Icnamro, I''ve just woken up, so it would be better if we didn''t fight either. Besides, I have an important matter to discuss with the tribal leader. So..." Asil tried to reject Icnamro, who was tugging at him, without offending her.


    "Hmm... Okay, then there''s nothing to do. We''ll fight later. Now that you''re awake, I''ll go help my mom. See you later." Icnamro spoke with a displeased expression and then walked away from there with slow steps.


    After she left, Asil turned to the tribal leader Lewir: "Senior Lewir, there is something I want to talk to you about, can we go somewhere where we will be alone?"


    Looking at Asil''s sudden question, Lewir put on a sad expression as if he understood what he was going to say. He signaled with his head to Asil to follow him.


    After a minute''s walk, Lewir and Asil entered one hut. Lewir pointed to the chair for Asil to sit down, and before Asil had a chance to say anything more, he said: "So, when are you leaving?"


    Asil smiled faintly and,  while looking intently at Lewir, said: "Since you understand my intentions, I don''t need to explain. I have been here for almost a month now and I have a tournament to attend in the future. Therefore, I want to get to where I want to go as soon as possible and improve myself. So..."


    Lewir got up suddenly and walked over to a chest of drawers inside the cabin and slowly opened it. As soon as he opened the drawer, different smells spread inside the hut. Lewir slowly reached into the drawer and pulled out a small box, then came to Asil and handed it to him.


    Asil inspected the box with his eyes, but could not understand what was inside, and succumbed to the temptation to open the box, and took the small box from Lewir''s hand.


    Asil opened the box slowly, and when he saw what was inside, he looked up at Lewir with a confused expression: "Senior Lewir, I cannot accept this. These are very valuable."


    Lewir shook his head with a smile: "Asil, I also know that they are valuable. But no matter how valuable the items are, they are not worth the lives of the comrades of my tribe. You''re not one of our tribe. So there was no need for you to help us during that ominous event. Despite this, you helped us by risking your own life. I wanted to give you not only these but also much more valuable things. However, as the tribal leader, I need to think about the troubles my tribe may face in the future. So these are the only things I can do."


    Although Lewir spoke with an embarrassed expression and stated that he thought that the things he gave would not pay for the good that Asil did, Asil certainly did not think so. He had made the decision to help the tribe of his own free will. In doing so, he never expected anything in return. In fact, just like Lewir, he even thought that what he had done would not be enough to repay the tribe''s favor by saving his own life and then strengthening his body. But despite this thought of his at the moment, Lewir had given him this box without any hesitation.


    There were three different things in the box. The first of these was the Amara Amratruk Ball! This ball was originally made from the rind of the fruit of a flower called Amara Amratruk. The feature of this ball, made from the shell of the fruit of this flower, which produces only one fruit in ten years, is that it shines with different colors when near valuable objects, even if they are hidden, and gives its owner a chance to obtain a valuable object! Although the power of the ball was not unlimited, and even if it was not used, it lost all its power in just a year, it was an undeniable fact that it was a valuable item. And among the things that were in the box, the Amara Amratruk Ball was only the third in terms of value!


    The second most valuable object inside the box was a Spatial Ring. However, the color of this Spatial Ring  was not white, but green, just like the one that the Burning Meteor Sect Young Master had when Asil was in Star Plain! This was the Green Spatial Ring that had ten times more storage capacity than the ring on Asil''s finger! The price of this ring was exactly four times the annual income of the Mirza Clan! Such a ring was found in the children of wealthy families or in high-ranking members. And in order to get such a ring, numerous assassination attempts were carried out every year. Lewir had given him such a valuable thing without hesitation, and on top of that, he said that it was insufficient for Asil''s help.


    Asil wanted to look at Lewir with grateful eyes and thank him as soon as possible. But the third thing inside the box was causing him to delay that thought. If the contents of the box were given points based on their value, and the least valued Amara Amratruk Ball among them in this scoring was one, then the Green Spatial Ring would receive four points, while the third item would receive exactly ten points!


    The third thing in the box was a small yellow pill. This pill, which didn''t even have a smell, had black markings on it, and other than that, it looked completely normal. But Asil knew how valuable this pill was, thanks to the Eight Colored Lily of Solitude. This pill was a pill called the Natural Profound Ascension Pill, and this pill, which required high medical skill to produce, had such an enormous energy-boosting ability that when used, it could level up even someone from the Natural Profound Realm! What would this pill that could level up even someone from the Natural Profound Realm do to someone like Asil at the first level of the Nascent Profound Realm? It was incredibly exciting for Asil to even think about it!


    Asil slowly pulled his eyes from the box, looked at Lewir, and opened his mouth to speak. However, just as he was about to speak, Lewir''s voice was heard saying: "Don''t say such ridiculous things as I won''t accept. I don''t want to say over and over again that you fully deserve this." Lewir sighed: "So when are you going to leave? Tomorrow morning?"


    Asil took a deep breath and shook his head slightly: "Senior Lewir, I don''t plan on waiting until tomorrow. I''ll go now."


    "I see. Then you''d better leave before Icnamro and the others see you. Otherwise, you will have to wait for those who want to say goodbye to you for a long time." After Lewir gave advice, he learned where Asil was going. He gave him a map and described the way to go.


    After Asil expressed his gratitude once again, he thought although it would be rude to leave without meeting Icnamro and the others, it was the right thing to do and left there. He began to move in the direction Lewir had described. After proceeding for about five minutes, he paused and looked at the box, which he still held in his hand. He could not carry such a valuable box in his hands all the time. But he didn''t want to put the contents of the box in his own ring because of what was inside his ring before.


    After some hesitation, Asil slowly brought his hand to his own White Spatial Ring and touched it to look at the strange Profound Beast inside. However, as soon as he touched it, a cracking sound was heard before Asil could even examine the Profound Beast inside him. After this cracking sound, the Spatial Ring began to fill with cracks, and in the blink of an eye, the ring completely disintegrated!


    Asil looked in shock at his finger, then at the strange Profound Beast protruding from his broken ring. When this strange Profound Beast of the unknown type last entered the ring, it was slightly longer than a human''s index finger, but now it was twice the size of an index finger. But it had no features different from the previous one, except for the growth of its size. Even the tired and sleepy expression on its face was exactly the same as before!


    The Strange Profound Beast slightly lifted its head and looked at Asil with half-closed eyes, slightly opening its mouth and yawning, then lowering its head again.


    Asil didn''t know what to do as he stared at it. He couldn''t blame it for the destruction of the dimensional ring or its contents, for allowing it to remain in the Spatial Ring. But even so, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for losing so much.


    Since Asil was definitely not considering the idea of ??putting this strange Profound Beast back in a Spatial Ring any longer, he considered carrying it with him and putting his belongings inside the ring Lewir had given him. Therefore, he crouched down and took the Green Spatial Ring from the box in his hand, and then placed the box on the ground.


    He quickly cut off his finger and dripped his blood onto the Green Spatial Ring, thus taking possession of it. Then he slowly bent his head towards the place where the box was, to put the contents of the box in the ring. However, the moment he looked at the place where the box was, his eyes widened and he cried out involuntarily and hastily:


    "Aaaa!"


    Asil quickly reached for the box, took it in his hand, and looked inside. But when he looked inside, he realized, terribly, that what he feared had happened to him. Angrily, he turned his gaze towards the strange Profound Beast, which was located next to where the box had just been.


    When the Strange Profound Beast sensed that it was being looked at, it slightly lifted its head and looked at Asil. Its mouth made a slight arch as it made a burping sound!


    In the face of what it did, Asil stared blankly at it for a short while: "... How can you eat so much without really caring about what it is? First, you ate my coins, my energy stones, my weapons, and not only that, you even weren''t content with that and ate the Natural Profound Core too. While I was thinking that you would be limited to this, my White Spatial Ring shattered as its energy ran out. Despite all this, when I was going to say it was all my fault, you just ate the Natural Profound Ascension Pill too?"


    Asil clenched his fist, suppressing his anger, and then let out a deep sigh. After calming himself and clearing his mind, he reached out and lifted the strange Profound Beast and placed it in his suit pocket.


    "Even though this time was a great loss, since I said I would be your friend and protect you, I will do so to the end. After all, I wasn''t supposed to leave something valuable like the Natural Profound Ascension Pill there. Besides, you don''t even know what it is. This is completely my fault. There is nothing to do." Asil took a deep breath. "Now it''s time to head to the Rezuba Martial School. Let''s see what kind of place it is?"


    Asil overcame the great shock he had just experienced and, since he thought it was his fault, without saying a word to the strange Profound Beast, he started to walk towards the Rezuba Martial School, taking it with him. But there was one thing that he did not notice at that moment...


    When Asil said, ''Besides, you don''t even know what it is'', he was completely unaware that the strange Profound Beast was smiling for a moment as if it was enjoying itself!

 Chapter 125 - Unicorn

    A few days before Asil fainted... It''s a different part of the universe...


    "Brat, you wouldn''t have gotten out of here alive if you''d come a little later! How many of you have to die before you realize that I don''t like waiting!" Sitting on a rock by a small lake, the black-haired man spoke in a menacing tone.


    "Su... Supreme Leader, I beg your pardon. Please forgive my big mistake." The man, whose body features were not defined by the loose hooded robe he was wearing, replied respectfully. He was summoned by a high-ranking elder of the clan he was a member of some time ago and was told to go to the black-haired man standing in front of him, who had the highest status and power in their clan. Even though this was a simple task, he had to feel as if he could die at any moment due to this person''s notoriety.


    This black-haired man before him spent most of his time sitting on the rock next to this little lake and watching the lake, and he didn''t like being disturbed. Almost all of the people who had come to him without informing him that they were coming, were dead. In fact, the leader of their clan once came to this man for an issue so important that he had to speak to him in person, and was rendered half-dead on the pretext of simply ''making a sound to cause birds to fly away''! After that day, the clan leaders couldn''t get out of bed for a full six months, and the clan had spent a lot of resources healing him.


    Although the man in the robes had come here to be summoned by this man, he was afraid that this man who could put the clan leader in this state without even caring about it, would ignore it and take his life, even if he had summoned it himself!


    "Brat, the reason I called one of you here is that I''m going to deliver a message to the clan. But before that... Tell me, is there an important matter within the clan?" The black-haired man, whose face was not visible as he was facing the lake, asked. Although he had asked with initiative, his tone did not contain the slightest curiosity, as if this matter did not concern him at all.


    The robed man respectfully answered the sudden question as he tried with all his might to suppress the involuntary trembling of his body. "Supreme Leader, recently our spies at the lower level and at the entrance of this layer have begun to be eliminated. As a result of the clan''s research, rumors were encountered that these events were related to the Holy Phoenix Sect. Although we do not yet know whether this is true or not, those we send to the region of the Holy Phoenix Sect will learn the truth. If the rumors are false, we will send our clan members to the low-level layer and investigate the situation. And only if the rumors are true... And then our clan leader will make the decision."


    "Hmph. If the rumors are true, will your clan leader decide?" The black-haired man spoke in a condescending tone. "If this rumor is true and your clan leader decides to go to war, you can win at the end of this war at a heavy price. Of course, this only applies if Phoenix does not join the war! If Phoenix also participates in the battle, there is absolutely no chance that you will win!


    "Although the Eight Sacred Beasts are living in seclusion, not caring about worldly matters, they will not want their clans harmed! However... If the rumors are false and you send someone to the low-level layer..." The man''s tone suddenly began to carry a killing intent that made even the ground tremble:


    "I''ll kill you all! Whoever goes to the low-level layer will definitely die! When you get back to the clan, say these words to those morons!"


    The killing intent emanating from the black-haired man''s body subsided, and then he commanded in a contemptuous tone: "The reason I summoned you, and this incident is connected. Go and tell your clan leader that I''m going to the Holy Phoenix Sect so I won''t be here for a while! Also, tell them that I ordered the people who came to this lake or its surroundings to be killed while I was away, regardless of who they were or what they came here for! If you understand, you can leave now!"


    "Your order has been heard and will be fully executed!" The man in the robe spoke with the happiness of being able to leave here alive, then left without wasting any time.


    After he left, the black-haired man waved his left hand slightly and slowly brought the apple that appeared in his palm to his mouth and bit it off. After taking a bite of his apple and swallowing it, he thoughtfully spoke to himself: "They are naive enough to think that these events are related to the Holy Phoenix Sect. Most likely, someone is using their name to kill the clan''s spies so they want to start a war and reduce the clan''s power. If my thinking is correct, there is most likely a connection between those who do this and those who have the Sun Symbol in the low-level layer."


    The man put on a poker face expression: "Even though I don''t like someone playing with my lab rats, I don''t want the clan to observe the low-level tier, so I''ll ignore it this time!"


    After the black-haired man had spoken to himself, he suddenly disappeared, and all that was left was silence...


    ***********************


    The day Asil fainted... Another a different part of the universe...


    "You.... Who are you? Do you know who we are? You''re gonna pay for what you did!" Struggling to stay afloat amidst the collapsed boulder, the severely injured black-robed man spoke with difficulty. While he was performing his duties with a few of his colleagues, he was suddenly attacked and in a very short time, everyone except himself was killed. They were a strong team of eight, and where they were, there was no one who could defeat even one of them. But still, they were almost completely destroyed in a short time in the face of a man who just appeared out of nowhere and attacked them without saying a word!


    "Me?" The masked, white-robed skinny man who attacked them showed up and then laughed lightly: "I am a great person from the Holy Phoenix Sect. And I don''t have to tell you my purpose! Just being in front of me is the greatest blessing you can get before you die!"

 Chapter 126 - Unicorn (2)

    The seriously injured man clenched his teeth when he heard the name ''Holy Phoenix Sect''. He didn''t even have the ability to fight back, let alone defeat the man in front of him. His only hope of getting rid of by saying his clan name was completely dispelled when the man heard the name ''Holy Phoenix Sect'', the place he belonged to.


    Although the members of the Divine Phoenix Sect fought using the fire element, this man did not use any element while killing his comrades. So he wasn''t sure if this man really belonged there. But even so, since he truly knew his clan and was able to kill them without fear, he must either be a madman or have a strong back like the Holy Phoenix Sect!


    Using their clan''s special mental communication technique, the injured man informed the nearest of the clan''s assigned groups in these areas of his situation. Even if he was going to die, he had to at least let the clan know what was going on. So they could avenge him after he died.


    After the seriously injured man delivered the message, there was nothing he could do, so he closed his eyes and waited to die. He was sure that he would die in a few seconds. Just then, a voice heard from a distance caused him to open his closed eyes.


    "Senior Nukro, the Clan Leader learned about your actions and assigned us to bring you back. Our leader is worried that using the names of other sects could cause big problems. Please come with us."


    When the injured man opened his eyes, he looked towards where the voice came from and saw the person dressed in a white robe just like the man who claimed to be from the Holy Phoenix Sect. He had a body resembling a human, but his ears were pointed and longer than a human''s. His straight blonde hair hanging back from his shoulders was in harmony with his silvery eyes.


    The wounded man recognized this person''s race as soon as he saw him. He was not a human. He was one of the ''Elf'' races, which is very rare in the universe and famous for their agility and vision!


    Nukro, who had killed many people using the mask he wore in the last few days, using the name ''Holy Phoenix Sect'', took off the mask from his face when he heard the blond Elf calling out to him. And he looked at him with an angry expression.


    "Hey Legolas! What do your Elf eyes see?"


    "Don''t you see the situation? Why do you say that I use the names of other sects while doing things lately, and not content with that, revealing my own name as well? You Elves, rea..." Nukro paused for a moment and cried out as his eyes widened:


    "What did you say! Is our crack leader worried? Don''t tell me that when he found out about this incident, you didn''t record his twitching face like that had eaten animal feces and his expression of not knowing what to do with the profound orbs!"


    The facial expression of the Elf named Legolas seemed unaffected by Nukro''s words: "Senior Nukro, I ask you to be respectful of the Clan Master and return to the clan with me. As for this guy..." After Legolas had spoken so far, he raised his hand towards the wounded man and, stretching the great bow that had suddenly appeared in his palm, fired a yellow arrow at the wounded man.


    "Huaaaavv!" When Legolas threw his arrow, Nukro made a strange noise and suddenly appeared in the direction the arrow was going and caught the arrow in the air by joining both hands in the middle! He then took the arrow in his right hand and spoke as he lifted his left hand slightly and moved it back and forth:


    "Hey Lego! What do you think you''re doing, man?" Nukro started to move his head back and forth slightly as well: "If you want to kill someone, you have to be cool... Otherwise you will be deep pool... Watch and learn... Here comes the king of techniques..."


    After speaking awkwardly, Nukro suddenly appeared next to the injured man and grabbed him by the throat, throwing him into the air. As the man soared through the air, a thin layer of white energy formed around Nukro''s body. This layer of energy condensed quickly and gathered around his outstretched arms, making his arms appear about twenty inches longer, as if they were a new pair of legs. Then, as he bent his body to the ground, he propped his arms on the ground and stood on the ground like a four-legged animal.


    Just a second later, the rest of the energy layer around his body split into two different parts. And while most of it went to the head area, a small portion of it went to the hip area. In the blink of an eye, the energy directed to the hip area took on a ponytail-like appearance, while most of the energy directed to the head took the form of a pointed horn that protruded from his forehead.


    "Aaghihihih..."


    After taking this form, Nukro neighed under the gaze of Legolas and the wounded man in the air.


    The wounded man in the air finally understood why he felt that the name ''Nukro'' sounded not unfamiliar when he heard the name of the person in front of him at that moment. The name Nukro was a very rare and famous name. It was the name of the Master of the White King!


    "Nukro Style Unicorn Horn Thrust!"


    After rubbing his right foot on the ground several times, Nukro suddenly shouted. he jumped into the air and sprinted like a flying horse in the sky and coming to the man in the blink of an eye. Then he thrust the energy-made horn on his head into the ribcage of the powerless man to retaliate!


    Since the injured man had learned the truth of the situation, he again wanted to explain the truth to the closest group by using the mental communication message. However, before he had a chance to do so, he died quite quickly due to the energy horn that entered his chest.


    After Nukro stuck the horn on his head into the injured man''s chest and killed him, he shook his head, causing the man''s body to jump out of the horn and toss aside. Then he slowly landed on the ground. As the excess of energy quickly dissipated, he turned towards Legolas.


    "See, Legolas? And you''ll be one of the Elven races who claim to understand art. Look at the beauty of this technique. After you become a Unicorn and neigh, you attack with a horn. Can you understand that? This is literally an excellent work of art!" Nukro suddenly smiled in satisfaction.


    "Anyway, you go ahead, I''ll come after I''m sure there''s no trace left behind. I can''t wait to see that crack''s expression."


    After a short period of indecision, Legolas believed that Nukro would return to the clan, as he had said, and left.


    After he left, Nukro destroyed the bodies of the deceased one by one, and then sighed: "Pff... This job is really tedious. Fortunately, before my spiritual body left Sirius'' side, I applied the White Summoning Seal to Asil. Otherwise, the power of the Sun Symbol would destroy him, although it was not fully activated. How can our Sirius disciple cope with the Black Sun Symbol when he can''t even defeat a few more Nascent Profound Realm beings alone?"


    "Ah, ah... Sirius, I hope that the forbidden technique I gave your student will never be used. Otherwise, even I will have a headache... Hmm... Although, if it turns out that I gave that technique to someone, very interesting things will happen, and my boredom will pass a little. Hahahaha..."


    After Nukro talked to himself, he disappeared just like Legolas.

 Chapter 127 - Ares

    "What do you mean I can''t see it in person? You don''t know who I am? I came here on the orders of my holy father, and I have something to convey to the Divine Phoenix herself!" The blond, hazel-eyed girl, too beautiful for even the greatest painters to draw, spoke contemptuously.


    In a large hall with phoenix pennants on the walls and a fire-patterned carpet on the floor, she was looking gravely at the man in the phoenix-embroidered robe. The great hall she was in was a place where she was completely unfamiliar. However, she acted as if this was her own hall!


    "Of course I know who you are, Lady Glynnis. However, our sect leader said that he would spend a few years in seclusion and do meditation. And since he is the only one with the authority to meet the Divine Phoenix, we will not be able to grant your request." The dark-haired man in his fifties, wearing a phoenix-embroidered robe, replied politely. He knew who the person in front of him was.


    The person in front of him was Glynnis, the eldest daughter of the Divine Golden Dragon, one of the Eight Sacred Beasts! Normally, he should have lowered his head in front of such a person and not dared to look at her. But there was no need for such a thing now. Because this was the interior of the Holy Phoenix Sect!


    The Holy Phoenix Sect was a supreme sect that had the protection of the Phoenix, one of the Eight Sacred Beasts, just like the Divine Golden Dragon! This sect had millions of members scattered throughout the universe. Although not the most powerful formation in the universe, due to the protection of the Phoenix, it had become a sect that no one dared to provoke for tens of thousands of years! Even the lowest level members of this sect thought they had the right to look down on other people!


    Although the man wearing the phoenix robes was not someone of very high status in the Holy Phoenix Sect, he could still treat Glynnis this way because of the region they were in.


    Glynnis gritted her teeth. Being humiliated was something she hated as much as humans! She had the power to kill the man in front of her in seconds and the capacity to do it without anyone hearing. But that wouldn''t work!


    After a while, what she had done would be found out, and as a result, she would incur the wrath of her father before the Divine Phoenix! Although her father was at the top even among the Eight Sacred Beasts, he always paid attention to his relationship with other Sacred Beasts, as he highly respected the balance of the universe. So even if Glynnis was his own daughter, he would definitely punish her if she did such a thing!


    Glynnis, trying to suppress her anger at the inability to do anything, said: "Since your sect leader is in seclusion, then call your co-leader or anyone of the highest rank! What I have to say is something my holy father himself wanted me to convey! I can''t say that to someone like you!"


    The robed man smiled faintly, as if unaffected by Glynnis'' words: "I''m sorry, Lady Glynnis, but I''m the highest authority you can meet right now, so let me know what you mean..."


    "BOOOMMM!"


    A majestic explosion that caused even the ground to shake violently interrupted the robed man''s speech instantly. The expressions of Glynnis and the man in the robe also became serious at once. It couldn''t have been a training fight that caused a sound of this magnitude. The only thing that could have caused this sound could have been someone''s attack. But this was the Holy Phoenix Sect! Who would dare attack a place like this?


    The robed man quickly rushed out, ignoring Glynnis''s presence, and proceeded to the door at the entrance of the Holy Phoenix Sect. When he came out, he saw that black smoke was covering the sky rising from the place where the sect''s door, which was big enough to be visible even from miles away, was located. All the surrounding students were looking towards the door with shocked expressions and were advancing to find out what idiot was causing it.


    Their current location was near the gate of the Holy Phoenix Sect. However, this area was too far from the sect center, which had an area of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. Therefore, it would take time for high-ranking officials of the sect to get here. As a result, the man wearing the robe embroidered with phoenix patterns, as the most authoritative person here, should settle the problem as soon as possible and give the heaviest punishment to the person who did this disrespectful act.


    The robed man, whose chest swelled with the confidence he received from his sect, roared angrily: "Impertinent! Who do you think you are to dare to do such a thing in our Holy Phoenix Sect! Your death will surely come in the slowest and most painful way!"


    "You''re blabber about so much!" After the roar of the robed man, a male voice came from behind the huge door, what was behind it was not clearly visible due to the smoke. As soon as this male voice disappeared, slow footsteps could be heard around.


    Faced with this, the robed man''s expression was instantly bewildered. He thought that those who dared to do such a thing were at least bringing an army with them, and accordingly, while roaring, he addressed them in the plural. However, the male voice and footsteps that came in response to him clearly belonged to one person! Anyone who would dare to come to Holy Phoenix Sect and cause such a scene could be either the biggest lunatic in the universe or a death thirsty masochist!


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 128 - Ares (2)

    The footsteps came closer and closer, and under the gaze of tens of thousands of people looking at the door from different distances, a silhouette of a man appeared in the smoke. The silhouette of this man gradually approached and eventually became clear.


    He was about 2 meters tall man with thick black hair a few centimeters long. The smooth, pale, jade-white face of this man, who appears to be in his early thirties in age, was magnificent enough to look completely flawless if it weren''t for the scar under his left eye. His handsomeness was enough to move the hearts of girls of all ages with just one glance.


    His cold black eyes, which looked as if it was an ordinary thing he did, together with his emotionless expression, formed an image that was so chilling to the bones, yet so impressive. The man was walking under the gaze of tens of thousands of people. However, as he walked, his hands in his dress pockets clearly showed how calm he looked!


    When the man appeared, almost everyone was looking at him with confident and disdainful expressions. There were even those who pity him for what will soon happen to the man. However, among all the crowd, there was also someone who looked at this man with fearful eyes. This person was unexpectedly Glynnis, the all-condescending daughter of the Divine Golden Dragon!


    Glynnis was very upset that the man in the robed had left without heeding her. Although she didn''t think to go out at first, she went out and took a look at what had happened as a result of wondering what was going on. She, too, at first thought that just like the man wearing the phoenix robes, the number of those who caused the destruction of the Holy Phoenix Sect''s gate was too large.


    Then, when she heard the attacker''s voice, she felt that he recognized that voice from somewhere, and when he saw the man clearly, she finally understood from where she had recognized the voice!


    Her father was the supreme among the Eight Sacred Beasts. Therefore, she was never afraid of anyone until she reached a certain age. However, this was true only until she personally witnessed a certain event. A single man who came to her father''s place that day had killed many people from the dragon clan, and not only that, he had fought with her father for a long time and then left there freely.


    In the presence of the blood of many comrades that day, he understood that there were people in the universe as strong as her father! When she asked her father who he was, her father''s answer still holds an important place in her mind even today:


    "Glynnis, the universe is a vast place. Although I am strong, there are definitely people who are as strong as me, or even stronger than me. Just because they don''t show themselves doesn''t mean we''re stronger than them. As for that man... His name is Ares and he is the most fearless person I have ever seen. The biggest feature of him is that he never backs down no matter who he is against. If you ever meet him, don''t try to threaten him. Because that certainly won''t intimidate him."


    Glynnis would call out to warn the man in the phoenix robes. However, just as she opened his mouth, she stopped speaking because it occurred to her that she could use this situation to take revenge on the man in the robe who had humiliated her. The man wearing the phoenix robes thought that since he was from the Holy Phoenix Sect, no one in this area could do anything to him. That''s why he was definitely going to threaten the man in front of him. And if this man, as her father had said, did not succumb to threats, she would be able to avenge himself without putting himself in danger.


    "Senior Raktidhet, what''s going on here? Who is this ignorant one?" The distant sound caused the phoenix robed man''s gaze to change direction. When the man in the robe named ''Raktidhet'' looked in the direction of the sound, he saw a young man with long red hair floating down from the sky, who looked in his early twenties and wore a gold phoenix robe.


    Raktidhet''s body trembled as soon as he saw this youth, and forgetting even the existence of the man who had destroyed the door, he quickly spoke: "Twelfth Young Master, you have nothing to worry about. Everything is under control. One ignorant person wanted to die, and before he died, he wanted to prepare a glorious death for himself and all his descendants by destroying the great gate of our great sect."


    After Raktidhet''s words, the youth, who had already descended from the sky to the ground, shifted his gaze towards the man at the door and glared at him with eyes filled with disdain. "Worthless life form! Who do you think you are to dare to commit such arrogance in our Holy Phoenix Sect? Quickly destroy your Dantian and surrender your own life with your own hands! I don''t have time to waste on worthless life forms like you!"


    Ares was silent for a second, then curiously asked: "As far as I know, the golden ones among the phoenix-embroidered robes are worn by the Holy Phoenix Sect Master and his family. You''re one of them aren''t you?"


    The young man in the golden robes snorted contemptuously. "Hmph! I am Holy Phoenix Sect Master''s twelfth child, Faunus! Even a worthless person like you breathing the same air as me for so long is the greatest blessing you''ve ever met in your life! Now hand over your own life right now!"


    "I see. I was already getting bored, it was nice of you to exist. Let''s make things a little more fun then." When Ares finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared from where he was, and he reappeared, next to the Holy Phoenix Sect Master''s twelfth child, Faunus!


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.. Thanks. ^^

 Chapter 129 - Ares (3)

    Ares reached out his left hand and suddenly grabbed Faunus'' throat and lifted him several inches into the air.  The moment he did this, the energy surge caused the destruction of everyone in the ten square meter area! Yes, it really did not cause everyone to die, it had caused everyone around to perish! The bodies of the people inside the ten square meter area had suddenly disappeared into nothingness, along with their blood!


    Faunus wanted to use his profound energy to fight and escape, but he couldn''t do anything, as if his profound veins were even blocking his energy output from fear!


    When Raktidhet saw this, his facial expression instantly changed. He thought Ares might be strong. But he had never thought that he would be so strong that he could not even see his movement. In just a second, he fully understood that he had no chance of winning in a one on one fight against him.


    However, no matter what, this was the Holy Phoenix Sect, and the person Ares was holding was their leader''s son! For something to happen to him would mean that the wrath of the Holy Phoenix Sect would incinerate both him and Ares!


    Raktidhet clenched his teeth and menacingly shouted, "If you dare to touch the hair of the Twelfth Young Master, our sect will completely slaughter not only you, but nine generations of you and make sure that you all die without a grave!"


    "Oo... Is that so?" After Raktidhet''s words, Ares'' hand on Faunus'' throat tightened instead of loosening, causing strange sounds to come from his throat.


    "Stop!" Raktidhet shouted along in fear. He had made it clear to the man before him what might happen to him in the future, but he continued to act as if it didn''t matter. This man could only be a madman! There was absolutely no other explanation for Raktidhet!


    Ares looked at Faunus as if he were staring at the most worthless thing in the world while ignoring Raktidhet''s shout: "Brat, now that you''re the Young Master of this place, you must know where Atar is! I came to see him. So I don''t want to deal with you guys who don''t even have enough skills to keep me warm up. Normally I would have killed all of you the moment I got here. But lucky for you, I''m in a good mood! So, don''t make me look for him personally!"


    After Ares had spoken, he loosened his hand slightly on Faunus'' throat so that he could speak.


    Faunus was as clever as he was arrogant, so he didn''t want to guess what this man might do if he didn''t tell him where Atar''s location in the situation he was in. He had seen who the name Atar belonged to in a book in the special section of the Holy Phoenix Sect''s library. That name was the name of the Divine Phoenix! However, even though Faunus was the Holy Phoenix Sect Master''s son, it was a miracle that he even learned his name by chance from a book, let alone the location of the Divine Phoenix! Because the Divine Phoenix''s name was only known by the leader''s first five children and the sect''s high level seniors, while his location was a sacred knowledge that only the Divine Phoenix Sect Leader knew!


    Faunus clenched his teeth because he did not know the information that the person who squeezed his throat wanted, and tried his luck: "I don''t know about it, but if you do something to me, my father will definitely destroy you!"


    "That''s right, be quick and let the Twelfth Young Master go, otherwise..."


    "Bang!"


    With the sound that came out in an instant, Faunus'' body was blown up, and after countless small particles floated in the air for a few seconds, it completely disappeared.


    Raktidhet''s heart instantly filled with fear as his widening eyes fixed on Ares'' body. While his whole body was involuntarily trembling, he felt as if this man, whom he had seen only two meters before, was now hundreds of meters.


    Ares lowered his hand and slowly looked around him with his eyes: "Hmm... Let''s start then!"


    "Let''s start then!" were just three simple words. However, those who were there and heard it felt as if they had heard the voice of a demon, and this event caused all bodies to tremble uncontrollably. It was obvious what they would do in the situation they were in. Even if their opponent was powerful, they were members of the Holy Phoenix Sect, and this gave them the status of looking down on the world. Therefore, they would fight their enemies as much as they could and at least buy time until the elders of the sect arrived. Otherwise, how could they call themselves a member of the Holy Phoenix Sect? But this... It was only valid in a normal situation, and the current situation was definitely not normal!


    They were members of the Holy Phoenix Sect. Therefore, the number of strong people they saw was naturally much higher than the others. Although simple disciples and low level elders might only get a chance to see the fights of truly powerful people perhaps once in their lifetime, being in the same sect, they had heard of the extent of their power.


    The high ranking people of the sect could kill ordinary members like them with one move, and they could even do it effortlessly. However, no matter how effortlessly they did it, pieces of their bodies would definitely be left behind when they died. Of course, the remaining things could disappear after a while. But they would never have completely disappeared in the first place.


    Because their bodies, like all other things, consisted of various substances, and a substance was something that could never be completely destroyed in the universe under normal conditions. Therefore, even if the high ranking people in their sect killed them, they would never be able to completely destroy their bodies in an instant!


    However, this man in front of them only reached out his hand and grabbed the throat of their Twelfth Young Master Faunus, and the wave of energy caused by it completely destroyed everything in the ten square meter area, leading them to nothingness. This thing was against the laws of the universe and the laws of physics and the man in front of them acted as if it was a normal thing!


    So to put it simply, fighting against this man meant only one thing: absolute death!


    All the members of the Holy Phoenix Sect that were present immediately began to flee as hoping to save their lives. Even though the power of the other person exceeded their perceptual capacity, the thought that maybe I would have a chance to survive because of the crowd was ingrained in everyone. There was such a great panic situation that no one cared about the other and this caused some people to be crushed in the crowd!


    Ares disdainfully look at the tens of thousands who had fled, then shifted his gaze towards the center of the Holy Phoenix Sect: "Hmm¡­ At first, I thought of playing with these little flies, but they don''t have the courage to attack. Those from the center will probably be here in a few minutes. Then let''s have a nice welcoming ceremony!"


    When Ares finished speaking, he waved his hand lightly. When he waved his hand, the pitch black smoke that suddenly appeared around his hand spread out unbelievably fast. And in just a few seconds, it became a huge cloud of smoke, trapping all tens of thousands of people who had escaped.


    Ares and everyone who was there was lost in this smoke. There was not a single sound coming out of this mass of smoke that had risen hundreds of meters into the sky and spread for miles. That''s why nobody knew what was going on in the smoke.


    Time passed, and the few minutes passed quickly. Finally, high-status individuals from the Holy Phoenix Sect''s headquarters reached the area where the sect''s gate was.


    The group that arrived was a small group of ten, consisting of only eight men and two women. However, the aura emanating from the body of each of these individuals standing side by side above the sky was many times higher than all those in the vicinity when Ares entered the Holy Phoenix Sect!


    "Ignorant creature! We can sense your presence, don''t bother us and go out on your own and face your punishment! Otherwise, we will punish you not only for causing turmoil in our Divine Phoenix Sect, but also for wasting the precious time of great people like us! You have five seconds!"


    The man in the third from the right in the group of ten and wearing a dark red robe decorated with gold phoenix embroidery spoke with a disdainful look as he looked at the cloud of smoke in front of him.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.


    Your support helps me a lot more than you think.. Thank you in advance for your comments, reviews and votes.

 Chapter 130 - Ares (4)

    "Hmph! Brother Gregor, there''s no need to waste any more of our precious time, let''s quickly clear that smoke and catch the ignorant. Then, while we try all the tortures in the world one by one, we learn the whereabouts of his family and all his loved ones, and let them meet this vile creature in hell! Even doing this for him would be the greatest blessing someone like him has ever encountered in his life!" The blond man on the far left of the group, wearing a similar robe, looked at the person named Gregor and spoke, then shifted his gaze to the cloud of smoke and then waved his hand. The wind that formed when he waved his hand violently slammed into the black smoke, causing them to slowly disperse. "As you can see, it''s not even worth the wait for someone trying to buy time by doing such a simple thi..."


    The blond man''s speech was interrupted as much of the black smoke dispersed and its contents were revealed, as both he and the others'' gazes were instantly filled with shock and horror. The scene before them was definitely not the one they had hoped to see. They thought that the person who dared to enter the Holy Phoenix Sect like this might have some strength and was thinking of escaping by doing as much damage as he could before they arrived. However, the scene before them clearly showed that this was not the case.


    The first thing felt as the smoke slowly dissipated was the nasty odor of corpses combined with the scent of blood. As the smoke continued to slowly gather in the center and dissipate, the source of the nasty corpse odor became visible.


    The source of this foul odor was eight equally spaced pillars above the pool of blood that covered square kilometers of ground. However, these pillars, which were formed as if at the corners of an equilateral octagon, were not made of normal materials, but of human bones.


    And above each bone in the bone pillars, different sizes of headless human bodies hung! The identities of these human bodies, some of which had large holes in their bodies, and some without arms or legs, could be clearly seen with the pieces of torn phoenix-embroidered robe flying with the wind!


    The group of ten people from the center of the Holy Phoenix Sect were shocked when they looked at this scene. Yes, but the shock they experienced afterwards was much more severe than before! Because they had finally seen what was in the middle of the eight pillars of bone, where the smoke slowly gathered and then dissipated!


    There''s a hill there...


    No! There was literally a mountain!


    And this mountain, whose height reaches much higher than the heights at which people from the center of the Holy Phoenix Sect were in the sky, was completely formed by human skulls! Every one of the tens of thousands of people who had been in this area just a few minutes ago had their heads here, and on the top of the mountain sat a black haired man staring down at the ten people with a contemptuous and bored expression while he eating the apple in his hand!


    "I''m tired of waiting, so I''ve prepared a nice welcome gift for you. Since time was limited, I didn''t care about its appearance, but it doesn''t matter anyway. After all, even this is considered a majestic sight that your hot shit sect will never have. I don''t think you can repay me for wasting my time on you worthless ones, even if all of your sect members prostrate and thank me for doing this for the rest of their lives!"


    "That''s why I''m going to give you one more favor. If you tell me where Atar is, or if you can at least warm me up until he shows up, I will ignore your debt to me this time!" Ares, after taking a bite of the apple he was holding in his left hand, spoke as if he was someone who had done someone a great favor and wanted to get it back when the time came.


    Most of the tens of thousands of members of the Holy Phoenix Sect who died were low level members. However, since the total number of members of the sect was in the millions, the death of tens of thousands of low level people would not be considered a loss of power in their sect. But the important thing here was not the loss of power.


    The main thing was the dignity and honor of the sect! This man before them was a single person, but still, he had entered their sect that no one had dared to provoke for tens of thousands of years, through their front doors and killed the sect members and created this scene with their corpses! Moreover, he was not content with these, and with his arrogant words, he belittled their sect and trampled on their dignity! These were things that could cause much bigger events than a simple loss of power!


    The man named Gregor, who was the first to speak in the group of ten, suddenly roared in anger as a sword made of dark golden flames suddenly appeared in his hand: "You will definitely pay for what you have done! I will personally take your head and make sure you survive until you die of old age, and during that time you experience the most painful tortures every second!"


    "Hahahaha..." Ares laughed out loud, and then his voice suddenly turned serious: "Kiddy, I think there''s something you misunderstood! I guess you still don''t understand the situation you''re in!"


    "The air I breathe here gets dirty because of the pieces of garbage that think you are something. And because of your presence, the landscape in my field of vision is becoming tainted! However, despite all this, I was tolerant enough to allow you to be still alive. But what did you do? You, a frog looking up at the sky from a well, thought you were capable of fighting me yourself because you were looking at the world with blinders! I guess I need to get you serious, otherwise, I won''t hold back any longer and crush all the members of your worthless sect to dust until the Atar appears!"


    Ares stood up slowly after speaking. As he rose to his feet, the man named Gregor could not contain himself any longer and, while succumbing to his anger, attacked Ares with the dark golden flame sword in his hand.


    Ares stood there as Gregor came at a high speed towards him and, as if he were dealing with something insignificant, he ignored Gregor and turned his gaze towards a silhouette in the lower part of the bone mountain.


    Just then, the sword attack of the man named Gregor finally reached Ares. And as soon as it touched his body, a wave of scorching hot flame spread out. As this wave of flame spread, expressions of disdain appeared on the faces of Gregor and the nine other members of the Holy Phoenix Sect. After all, they had known Gregor for years.


    He might be the weakest among them, but still, his strength was enough to enter the top fifty in the sect. Therefore, they were sure that his attack would kill the man who was too arrogant to even make any defense.


    "Princess of the Dragon Clan, the last time I came to your clan, we made a mutual agreement with your father. But if anything happens to you, it will break our agreement, and if that happens, my experiments will slow down. No matter how hard I try to contain myself, undesirable things can happen while fighting. So you better leave here and go home. After all, when I''m done with these trashy bugs that talk too much, it''s time to de-stress with Atar. Hahaha..."


    The sudden voice from within the scorching wave of flame that spread around the surrounding area instantly changed the facial expressions of those from the Holy Phoenix Sect. This voice belonged exactly to the man who had just despised them and their sect!


    The wave of flames quickly dissipated, and what was happening was finally revealed. The flame sword of the man named Gregor from the Phoenix Sect had indeed hit Ares. However, where it hit was precisely Ares''s randomly outstretched right hand, and the flame sword that had hit his right hand was completely fixed in place as Ares closed his palm and held it. Gregor wanted to move his flame sword. But his sword remained motionless as if it had been stuck in a rock and made it impossible to get back out, and no matter how hard he tried, it wouldn''t move an inch!


    Although he did not attack with all his strength, this attack still contained a power that could shatter mountains. However, this man in front of them had stopped such an attack by just casually extending his hand. And what''s more, he couldn''t even move his sword, which he was holding as if he were holding it without using any force. This man was not one with empty arrogance. He definitely had the strength to bear this arrogance!


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.


    Your support helps me a lot more than you think.. Thank you in advance for your comments, reviews and votes.

 Chapter 131 - Ares (5)

    The silhouette where Ares was looking naturally belonged to Glynnis. Ares, who killed everyone in a short time and created such a scene around, did not touch her and made her watch all this. Glynnis had seen it all. She watched without a sound as thousands of people died where they were due to the gloomy aura that spread in an instant and even she could barely breathe, and the rest of them, without having the opportunity to make the slightest sound, their heads were separated from their bodies. As she watched all this, her body trembled more than she had ever experienced before.


    She was one of the Dragon Clan who knew no fear because of their mighty blood and proud dispositions in their veins. But the widely spread gloomy aura, whose target was not a single person, had made her afraid. This man was absolutely dangerous! She already knew about it from the time he fought with his father. But the fears she suppressed back then were now fully exposed. A gut feeling told her that if she didn''t leave here soon, she would never leave again!


    Glynnis nodded without saying anything and left quickly from there. She didn''t want to see what was going on anymore. Because in the Holy Phoenix Sect, she could predict the fates of all beings that would come up against this man! The only thing that awaited them was an absolute death!


    As Glynnis left, Ares sighed and turned his gaze to Gregor. "Did you really think you would damage me or something with these cold flames? I can''t use flaming techniques like you. Therefore, it is not possible for me to play with you using fire. But you don''t need to worry. That doesn''t mean I won''t play with you!"


    As soon as Ares finished speaking, he clasped his right palm, and the dark golden flame sword he was holding completely disintegrated. Then, without adding any fancy movements to the right hand that he had made into a fist, he sent it straight forward and hit the stomach of a man named Gregor.


    "Boom!"


    When Ares''s fist, which he threw without even showing importance, hit Gregor''s stomach, he felt as if he had been hit in the stomach by the heaviest combat mace in the world. And as his body arched from the impact, he was thrown towards the ground and slammed into the ground hard. As the loud sound generated when it hit the ground spread around, the dust cloud that was lifted from the ground by the impact also rose to the sky.


    While the others were looking at what had happened with shocked expressions, the strange and miserable voice that suddenly appeared in the dust cloud brought the extent of shock in their expressions to a much different point! Because the voice that emerged within the cloud of dust was clearly the voice of Gregor, who could enter the top fifty in power in the Holy Phoenix Sect. But this sound was just like the sound of a baby chicken with a broken finger when oil gets into its throat!


    The cloud of dust was instantly dispersed by the wind as Ares waved his hand, and Gregor''s condition could be seen by the others. There was a hole in his stomach about the width of a fist and without any organs. Blood was leaking violently from all the holes in his body, such as the nose, mouth, ears, which could allow blood to escape.


    Others knew his strength. But still, a single punch had made him this miserable! There was only one explanation for this. This man in front of them was much, much stronger than they had anticipated, and they had no chance against him if they didn''t attack with all their strength at once!


    Having suppressed their fears thanks to their experience, the nine Holy Phoenix Sect members simultaneously gathered all the energy in their bodies and prepared to use their strongest techniques. Ares was watching them without moving, just smiling, as dark golden flames rose from their bodies.


    "Phoenix''s Scorching Flame of Destruction!" All the flames in the body of the man, who was in the middle of the nine people, gathered in his outstretched hands, forming a fireball that instantly raised the air temperature by degrees. The others followed him in the same gesture, pointing the fireballs in front of their hands at the same point.


    "Nine Gigantic Explosion of Destruction!" The fireballs in the hands of the nine people suddenly gathered in the direction that all nine were facing, forming a gigantic fireball more than a hundred meters wide. Then, with the scorching heat that followed this fireball, it advanced towards Ares, who stood motionless.


    "BOOM!"


    When the massive fireball hit Ares, the explosion instantly melted the ground into magma, causing scorching fire hundreds of meters wide!


    The nine people who combined the fires they had created using all their strength and made this combined attack looked towards the center of the fire with tired expressions. Their opponents might have been very strong, but their attack was powerful enough to damage even Sect Leader. Therefore, even if they did not kill the man in front of them with this attack, they considered that they had seriously injured him.


    "Pff... I thought this attack was powerful because it seemed like a good thing. So that''s all you have the capacity for. Then there''s no need to waste any more time!"


    After a sudden sound, a human silhouette appeared in the scorching flames. As this human silhouette slowly emerged from the flames, the eyes of the nine members of the Holy Phoenix Sect were filled with disbelief and fear! How could this be possible? How could he talk as if nothing had happened after this attack, which they did with all their might? Exactly how strong was this man?


    Ares came out of the flames after a few steps. After this attack, the apple on his left hand was still intact, and the only thing that was different about his body was a little blackness that formed on the back of his right hand!


    Ares smiled contemptuously and prepared to attack the nine in front of him as a black aura emanated from his body, so gloomy that even the sky had changed color, filling the area for miles. But just then, an ancient sound echoed all around:


    "Ares Ryuk! As always, you don''t care about the lives of weaker people! This is an attitude that a living thing should not have! I would like to teach you this with my words. But I am compelled to do so because I know that you will not understand them in words!"


    Ares paused for a moment and looked up at the two huge golden eyes in the sky. All the blood in their bodies involuntarily stirred as the other nine people simultaneously spoke respectfully: "We greet the Holy Phoenix!"


    "Hahaha... So you finally decided to show yourself! I''m glad about that, but are you the only one who''s going to teach me the wrongness of my behavior? You alone? Don''t make me laugh, little bird!" Ares smiled arrogantly, and his aura became more gloomy, causing the other nine people to be unable to even breathe.


    "Your arrogance has blinded you! Now you''re the only one to blame for everything that happens! If you want to be angry, you can only be angry with yourself!" As the Holy Phoenix''s voice resounded, thousands of tiny phoenix silhouettes appeared around the huge golden eyes in the sky. Then, all of these phoenix silhouettes headed towards Ares at the same time.


    Ares again stood still, but this time he was not careless. He tossed aside the apple in his left hand and with his diamond sharp gaze swept the silhouettes of thousands of tiny phoenixes advancing towards him.


    BOOOOM!


    Phoenix silhouettes simultaneously crashed into Ares''s location and caused the earth to shake violently, while the flames rising hundreds of meters into the sky evaporated even the water in the clouds!


    The Phoenix''s attack was so fierce that if the nine members of the Holy Phoenix Sect had not started to move away when they saw the small phoenix silhouettes, even if they had practiced their fire attribute profound arts, they would definitely have been burned to ashes!


    "Hahahaha! That is it! It''s really fun fighting you Eight Sacred Beasts! Especially you Atar! It would be truly wonderful to rip the Divine Immortal Phoenix''s wings off one by one and smash it to death over and over again! It''s great that he even thinks about it. Hahahaha! Now that I know its location, I can now get one of the materials I need to use in my experiments from you."


    The majestic flames suddenly dissipated, and Ares'' body reappeared. This majestic attack by the Divine Phoenix himself had indeed hit him. However, an attack of this magnitude only caused his body to be dragged back a few meters, burns in parts of his clothes, and black spots on his hands!


    Ares slowly lifted his head, which was looking down at that moment. With a wild smile on his face, he looked into the golden eyes in the sky. His pale face regained its colors with three large dots suddenly appearing on three different parts of his forehead.


    And as these three dots on his forehead, which is the largest in the middle, grew and changed shape, turning into a crown with a black sun shape in the middle, the gloom in his aura increased so hard that caused all the living things in the square kilometers around him to die before they could resist, and then completely disappear without leaving anything behind.


    Ares slammed his right foot into the ground so hard that the entire floor in hundreds of square meters had crumbled. Using the power of this effect, he leaped towards the place of the golden eyes in the sky at a speed that was too high to be seen. While he was in the air, the huge darkness that emerged behind him completely covered the sunlit sky, causing the surroundings to be plunged into pitch darkness!


    "Atar, I haven''t gotten serious in a long time! I hope you can amuse me enough before I bury your head in the ground and trample under my feet! Otherwise, after you, I will make sure that whatever living or non-living inside the Holy Phoenix Sect is disappeared from the universe!"

 Chapter 132 - Rezuba Battle School Tests

    The Red Training District, or Bayanburt City, was located in the west of the Crimson Lightning Empire and was also the second largest city of the Crimson Lightning Empire. Its size was more than five times that of the Black Dragon City. At the very center of this city was located the Combat Training Center, which could be considered the heart of the Crimson Lightning Empire''s military might.


    Sixty kilometers northwest of the War Training Center, the institution to which all the war schools that train people to provide soldiers and individuals to serve in the Red Lightning Empire affiliated, was located the Rezuba Battle School, the largest and most prestigious war school of the Crimson Lightning Empire.


    The history of the Rezuba Battle School stretched back thousands of years. It was founded by the royal family and was a place that the royal family themselves used to empower profound practitioners in the empire. In addition, it was a sacred place that countless youths in the Crimson Lightning Empire dreamed of entering. The interior of the Rezuba Battle School was divided into three: the Outer School, the Inner School, and the Central School.


    The way these parts were separated was according to their distance from the center of the school, and of course, the farther away from the center, the less fame and status gained. If someone managed to enter the Outer School, the outermost division of the Rezuba Battle School, that person would gain great power and fame. Moreover, since the Rezuba Battle School was the most prestigious battle school in the empire, the power, and fame that mere entering the outer division would gain far exceeded that of entering the center of most other battle schools. And that was something it could only achieve by entering the Outer School.


    If someone managed to enter the Inner School and wish to serve the Imperial Family, that person would definitely be highly valued by the Imperial Family. If that person wanted to join the military, the starting point would be the Thousand Man Commander. In addition, the power and fame that this person would gain would be so great that even people who used to belittle him would hesitate or not dare it again.


    However, the benefits of being able to enter the Outer School and the Inner School certainly could not be compared to the gains of entering the Central School. Because a person entering the Central School would gain the greatest attention from the Imperial Family and would have the best conditions as well as extremely wonderful resources during their stay at the Rezuba Battle School.


    If they wanted to enter the military, not only would their starting point be the Ten Thousand Men Commander, but they would be higher in authority than those who had risen and attained the same rank before. Even the slightest improvement that these people made at the Rezuba Battle School would be of great importance to the Imperial Family, who were closely watching and paying attention to them.


    If they wanted to leave Rezuba Battle School after a while and work wherever they wanted, the Imperial Family would take the initiative and send them an invitation to join the Imperial Family.


    If they joined the Imperial Family, holding a high position would only be secondary. Most importantly, their entire family would swim in fame and wealth just for this reason. Let alone family members, even the rats in their homes would be viewed as royal rats and held a higher status than even normal humans in the empire!


    As a result, entering the Central School of the Rezuba Battle School was the dream of countless youths. It could even be said that it was their wildest hope.


    However, the Rezuba Battle School was ultimately the largest and most prestigious battle training school in the Crimson Lightning Empire. Let alone the Central School, even the conditions to enter the Outer School, which had the lowest standards, were extremely frightening. Accepting only those twenty years old and under, the Outer School''s annual exams were such that they eliminated ninety percent of those who had taken the tests hoping to join the Rezuba Battle School. Those who failed entered the combat training schools in other regions, which were often their second choice after the exams.


    "So this is the Rezuba Battle School! It really has an image that deserves to be the number one combat training school of the Crimson Lightning Empire." The dark-haired youth, whose dress was full of rips, spoke as he gazed laudatoryly at the huge area set beside the mountains and the sea, quite far from the city center. Although the area around it was perhaps one of the three most dangerous places in the empire, as its location made it a natural fortress, this school was one of the safest places in the empire.


    The square kilometer wide area of the school, it is large and small structures that can be seen even from afar, the tense and dominating atmosphere it gives to the environment... At first glance, it was rather difficult to even call this region a battle school. It was more like a city with many different things in it than a battle school. The black-haired youth stared at the Rezuba Battle School for a moment longer, then began to move towards the large crowd that was a little over a kilometer away. There were at least a hundred thousand people in the crowd. And this crowd, gathered in front of the huge gate of the school, on which the patterns of spears, swords, bows, arrows, and similar weapons were embroidered, stood in complete silence.


    The young man with black hair and ragged clothes was actually Asil. He had arrived in Bayanburt City after exactly twenty-six days'' journey, and since he had no money and no place to stay, he had earned the money to stay in an inn by selling the Profound Beasts he had hunted and put in his dimensional ring during his journey. During his five day stay in the city, he had learned a few things about the Rezuba Battle School''s admissions tests.


    The tests of this prestigious school changed every year and were determined by the person appointed by the school. Before these tests began, the school gave twenty days to those who wanted to participate. During this time, the participants displayed their profound strength levels using the Profound Measuring Stones placed by the school. In this measure, people with profound strength at the Nascent Profound Realm or higher levels were also eligible to participate in the school entrance tests.


    When Asil came to Bayanburt City and learned of the necessity of measuring profound strength, he immediately joined the measurement and was easily qualified to take the tests since he was already in the Nascent Profound Realm. But during this measurement, he had also learned that unexpectedly, his profound strength level had increased again and he had entered the Third Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. He did not know exactly why his profound strength had increased. However, he thought it was because of the purple liquid he drank while in the Chaka Tribe.


    "I wonder how this year''s tests will be?" While Asil was talking to himself and contemplating what the tests would be like, he walked over to the crowd. No one had any idea how the tests would turn out, as the people who determined the tests were actually the ones who would administer the test. Tests that were very different from each other had one thing in common: The tests were difficult enough to eliminate ninety percent of those who took them.


    The silent waiting of the young people in the crowd continued for a while. After about thirty minutes, the huge door of the Rezuba Battle School slowly opened with a loud bang. When the door opened, twenty young people came out and an old man came out from behind them. When they went out, none of the people in the crowd were paying attention to one of the twenty youths. The only person they paid attention to was a tired looking old man with white hair on both sides of his head, hunchbacked, dressed in white, and walking slowly, taking strength from the walking stick he was holding in his left hand. He looked so old and tired that anyone seeing him for the first time would think he had a few years to live. However, since there was no other older person around, the entire crowd knew that it was this old man who was going to do the tests. Therefore, they had to concentrate all their attention so as not to act disrespectfully towards him.


    **************


    The little request of the author: If you want to support my story and me, you can comment, review and vote.


    Your support helps me a lot more than you think.. Thank you in advance for your comments, reviews, and votes.

 Chapter 133 - Rezuba Battle School Tests (2)

    After taking a few steps, the old man surveyed the crowd with his half-closed, tired blue eyes. Then, after coughing twice and getting their attention completely, he spoke slowly in a tired voice: "Heh heh... It''s really refreshing to see so many new faces for an old person like me. Knowing that there are people who come here for their dreams gives old people like me hope for the younger generation."


    The old man smiled slightly with satisfaction: "These are not the things you want to hear, so I won''t stretch it too much. My name is Solomon. Solomon Lemegeton. Many of you already know this. But it''s worth reminding again, in case maybe there is someone who doesn''t know. Rezuba Battle School''s Outer School entrance tests differ each year, and how these tests will be determined by the individuals chosen by the school. Normally these individuals would be the Outer School''s senior officers or the Inner School''s instructors. But, although rare, there are people who come from the Central School and do this of their own accord. I don''t know if you''re lucky or unlucky, but I''m also someone from Central School to take the initiative and personally determine and oversee the entrance test."


    ''I''m from Central School.'' This four word sentence took everyone''s breath away for a moment. The Central School was the highest and most respected division of the Rezuba Battle School. If someone from a place like this was going to be the one to determine the tests, this test would most likely be extremely difficult. However, if they passed this test, they would definitely be among the standouts in the Outer School.


    After a few seconds of silence, the old man laughed lightly. "Heh heh... You don''t need to get so excited. Although I come from the Central School, in terms of status I am no more than an attendant who organizes the books in the Central School''s library and sometimes wipes the floors. So you could even say that I''m the lowest in rank among the people in the Central School. Heh heh..."


    The old man chuckled lightly, then nodded to the young men who had gone out with him. Having received his approval, the young people immediately got up and started to put the small columns with two different colored spheres on different points.


    The fact that the old man was just a simple attendant was supposed to disappoint many people. But no one was disappointed, except for a few people. Because they all knew very well that even a simple official in the Central School would be highly respected in many parts of the Crimson Lightning Empire.


    When the juniors in charge had finished placing the pillars, the old man explained what the first test would be like: "The first test is usually the easiest, and it often measures one''s resource potential. However, I think that potential is not just dependent on profound strength. I think spirit, way of thinking, determination, will, and many such qualities also affect potential. Therefore, your first test will be a soul and age test." The old man coughed several times from the weariness of old age.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard this before. However, the soul of people develops just like their age. The soul can sometimes be the same age as the person, sometimes younger, sometimes older. There are two different spheres on the columns that the officials have just placed. Of these, the black one measures the person''s own age, while the transparent one is used to measure the age of his soul. Since you can''t cheat even if you use profound strength in the age measurement test, if there is anyone who is not twenty years old or younger, leave now so as not to waste both your own and others'' time. Otherwise, their profound energies will be recorded and their attempts to cheat will be forwarded to the Combat Training Center. If there is nothing unclear, you can start the test. To pass the test, your actual age must be under twenty and your soul age must be at least one year older than your own age. If you meet these conditions, you will pass the test, otherwise, you will be eliminated."


    After the old man''s speech, the people who came here to cheat, saying that maybe I will pass the test by a miracle even though I am over twenty years old, gave up trying and started to leave when they heard that their attempts would be forwarded to the Combat Training Center.


    Just that they wouldn''t be able to enter the Rezuba Battle School forever didn''t matter much more than they were already twenty years old anyway. However, if these cheating attempts were forwarded to the Combat Training Center, their chances of getting into other war training schools would also be greatly reduced as a result. It was totally unnecessary to risk something like that.


    While nearly two thousand people who thought of cheating left, the rest began to take the soul and age test. Normally the test had to take a very long time because there were so many people. However, the time it took was greatly reduced when the old man''s commissioned twenty youths placed nearly a thousand test columns. All that had to be done was to put the hand of the test taker on the spheres and wait for the result to appear on the spheres as numbers.


    When test takers first heard of the passing requirements, they were initially relieved. After all, even if their soul age was only one year older than their own age, they would pass. But what they didn''t know was the fact that it''s pretty hard for someone''s soul age to be one year older than their own age. The soul was maturing with the person himself, but even the slightest deficiency caused the development of the soul to slow down. Therefore, the first test that the old man did, although it seemed quite easy, was actually difficult enough to cause many people to be eliminated.


    As people continued to take the test, so did the number of people claiming the results were wrong. After about ten minutes, it was Asil''s turn at last. He did not know his real age, but he had just turned sixteen before leaving the Mirza Clan if he accepted the age that his father, Cem Mirza, told him, as his own age. And it had been about five months since he left, so it must have been about seven months before he turned seventeen. As for the soul age... He didn''t have the slightest idea about her, but considering the Mirza Cultivation Art feeding his soul and his soul''s abnormal energy starvation he believed that it was at least one year older than his own age.


    Asil reached out his left hand and placed his palm on the black sphere above the pillar. Slowly numbers began to appear in the middle of the sphere as he placed his hand:


    "16.5"


    Asil learned that his real age was sixteen and a half when he saw the numbers on the sphere. Although the age test did not tell the exact day he was born, it at least made him realize that the time of his birth was about a month earlier than Cem Mirza had said.


    His age met the standards required to pass the test. Only soul age remained. If his soul age was also at least 1 year older than his age of 16.5, he would have a chance to enter the Rezuba Battle School, the most prestigious battle school in the Crimson Lightning Empire. Otherwise, he would leave here like dozens of people who had taken the age test and failed, and if he wanted to, he would have to try his luck in other war schools. As sad as this possibility was, he didn''t need to worry himself unnecessarily by thinking about it right now. After all, Asil had not yet taken the test and failed. Asil took a deep breath and cleared his mind. Then he stretched out his left hand and placed his palm on the black sphere resting on the pillar.


    As Asil was somewhat happy in his heart to learn the truth about his own age, he slid his left palm over the transparent spheres and measured his soul age, which he hoped was at least one year older than his own age.


    When he placed his hand, numbers began to appear in the middle of the transparent sphere, just like the black sphere, but the resulting number made Asil feel like he had been shot in the brain for a moment.


    "999*"


    When Asil saw the number on the sphere, before he could even understand what it was, the number that appeared for a moment suddenly became strange, and then the number on the sphere, which looked as if it had been distorted, changed again, causing a stupid expression on Asil''s face.


    "****"


    "17.5"

 Chapter 134 - Rezuba Battle School Tests (3)

    Asil looked over the transparent sphere with the shock still present within him. There were many people who took the test, and these people hardly cared about their surroundings. In addition, although the twenty youths who came with the old man occasionally look at the people in the crowd, it is extremely difficult for one or a few of them to look at where Asil is by chance and pay attention to the number that looks quite different for just a moment in the middle of the transparent sphere was a low probability. But even if they didn''t see it, Asil was in front of the transparent sphere and was looking at the result very carefully because he was curious about his soul age.


    How could this be possible? Could it be that for a moment a false result appeared on the sphere? Or is this something that happens to everyone?


    If it was something that didn''t happen to everyone, why did this result appear for a moment and then give way to the ''half seventeen'' result?


    Asil looked at the people who took the test around him while searching for answers to the questions swirling in his mind. And he observed how their results turned out. None of the few people he looked at had the same results as him. The numbers were coming out slowly, but after they appeared, they did not undergo any changes. So either there was something wrong with his sphere, or there was something he didn''t know about his soul.


    "How much longer are you going to stand there, young man. You''ve already passed the test. If you keep standing where you are, you''re going to start causing problems for those who are waiting behind you."


    As Asil was still drowning in thoughts, the old voice he heard suddenly made him come to his senses. Normally, he would look around and try to figure out who was saying it. But he had already heard this sound a little while ago. That''s why he knew the owner of the voice. This voice belonged to Solomon Lemegeton, who took the entrance exam of the Rezuba Combat School!


    Asil turned his head slightly and looked towards the old man who was standing in front of the huge door of the school, using his walking stick for support. He noticed that the old man was staring at him with narrowed eyes. There was no sign of surprise on the man''s face. He was just looking at Asil in a normal way.


    Asil thought from the old man''s expression that he hadn''t seen the numbers on the transparent sphere and that he had only been careful and warned him that after learning the result of his test, he still hadn''t stepped back and given the others a turn. But how had he done it? If he had spoken normally, those around him would certainly have heard it, and it would have caught their attention. But right now, it was as if only he had heard the old man''s voice. The attention of others was still on their own tests! How could he have done this?


    Realizing that thinking about this would not do him any good for the moment, Asil heeded the old man''s warning, he nodded and thanked him. Then he moved forward and gave those behind him the opportunity to take the test before receiving criticism from them.


    As Asil joined the crowd of test takers, the old man continued to watch him for a short while with watchful eyes. Then a vague smile would form on his face.


    Time passed, and the number of test takers increased rapidly. Before long, all the people present had taken the test and had their results. When everyone''s test was over, the twenty youths who came with the old man came to the old man one by one and said something in his ear.


    After they had all said what they wanted to say, the old man nodded. Then he took a light breath and said: "First of all, thank you all for coming this far. The results of the first test are out. Some of you passed, while some of you failed to pass the test. Even if you don''t pass the test, there may be some among you who think they can take the second test. But, unfortunately, this will not happen. Because giving you an extra chance also means disrespecting the success of test passers, which I wouldn''t want to do. For this reason, I would be very happy if the friends who failed the first test left of their own will. Even if you fail, it does not mean that you will fail in life. Here you just took a school entrance test. Real life is much more complex and mysterious than this simple test. I hope you all live your lives well and end your life happily doing your best."


    After the old man''s words, those who still hadn''t left, hoping for a second chance that still existed in them, began to leave slowly, sadly. The old man''s words were clear. And no matter how much they begged and wanted a second chance, it seemed that he wouldn''t give it to them.


    After the test failers left, the old man looked at the satisfied ones for a while and then smiled slightly: "The number of people who were here before the first test was about one hundred and forty thousand. At the moment, this number is about fourteen thousand. Normally I would expect this number to be much less. Therefore, I would like to express my pleasure that you have surprised me. You are truly talented and bright young people. I hope that this brightness of yours will continue throughout your life without decreasing at all. I hope one day you will be the light that illuminates our dark world..." The old man coughed several times. It was evident that his breathing was not withstanding long conversations.


    Rezuba Battle School''s entrance tests were held every year, and even if you failed the test, you still had a chance to retake the test next year. Therefore, among the young people present there were also those who had taken the Rezuba Battle School tests before. However, in the years that they joined, it took at least three tests to eliminate so many people, but this time, one hundred and twenty-six thousand out of one hundred forty thousand people were eliminated in just one test. In other words, the total elimination rate had reached ninety percent!


    To tell the truth; Each year, the Rezuba Battle School was announcing to everyone, without hiding, how many people had participated in the tests, how many tests were taken, how many people had failed in which test, and how many people had managed to get into the school in total. The reason people knew about the ninety percent elimination rate was precisely because the Rezuba Battle School announced it. However, although the tests are different every year, there has never been a year in the history of the school where so many people were eliminated in the first test! If the other tests continued like this, the old man in front of them would successfully establish his name in Rezuba Battle School history as the one who caused the most to fail!


    The young people who were there, along with their anxiety, began to wait for the old man to speak again. The old man observed the expressions of the youth in the crowd and took a light breath.


    "Now it''s time for the second test. Some of you may be terrified that so many were eliminated from just one test. But don''t worry, the current test is quite easy compared to the first test."


    The old man''s expression turned a little serious: "However, I must warn you about something in advance. Normally, those who take the Rezuba Battle School entrance exams can try their luck again next year, even if they fail. This year, however, those who pass the first test will no longer be able to sit for the Rezuba Battle School entrance exams if they fail the test I''m going to explain to you now. Normally it''s against the rules for test officials to do such a thing, but I''m still a someone from Central School despite my low status. That''s why I have the authority to do it. Therefore, if anyone does not want to take the risk, please leave now. Because the upcoming tests will be difficult. I''ll give you a minute to think and decide what to do. Those who want to try their luck later, please go. Those who say, ''Let this be my only chance, I trust myself'' should stay. But whatever your decision is, you shouldn''t regret it later."


    The old man''s words entered the hearts of the youth who were present like thunder that made the heavens and earth groan and caused their bodies to tremble involuntarily. If even the first test caused so many people to be eliminated, who knows how many of the people who were here would be successful as a result of the difficult tests in the future. Also, those who failed the current test would no longer be able to enter the Rezuba Battle School.


    This was an extremely difficult risk to take! After all, if they failed the test, they would not be able to take the test again, and even if they did pass it, it was not certain that they would pass the future tests such a tester said would be ''difficult''. On the other hand, if they withdraw now, they could take the tests without this official next year.


    Most people had made up their minds in just a few seconds. Asil was also one of these people. There were two reasons why he wanted to enter the Rezuba Battle School. The first of these was to improve himself in order to be able to do something in the Crimson Lightning Empire Tournament, which will take place about a year and a half later. The other reason was that Bias Gerz''s grandchild was in the Rezuba Battle School. That''s why he didn''t have the luxury of retreating. He had to take the test no matter what.


    Many people left there within a minute''s time. The old man looked at the people staying there and nodded slowly to them.. "Congratulations on passing the second test."

 Chapter 135 - The Second Test

    The old man looked at the people staying there and nodded slowly to them. When did he do the second test? And more importantly, how had they passed this test without their knowledge?


    While most people did not understand the event, those who understood the situation waited silently.


    The old man smiled happily. "You may be confused. I don''t blame you for that. The second test was a determination test. I have simply tested how determined you are to enter this school. Even in this situation, those who are indecisive and take a step back will never be able to move forward in important and vital events that they will encounter in the future. I honestly wouldn''t want such people to be in the Rezuba Battle School. Also, I don''t want those who hesitate and step back to take the entrance test of this school again. ''Those who pass the first test will no longer be able to sit for the Rezuba Battle School entrance exams if they fail the test I''m going to explain to you now..'' I was pretty serious when I said it. None of those who took a step back and left here will ever take the exams of this school again. Now I want to wait for a while begging your pardon. That way, the young people next to me will be able to count how many people are left."


    The situation had become clear after the old man''s speech. The tests this man did were really tests where too many people were likely to be eliminated. However, the things he had done were beginning to please Asil. This old man was unlike anyone he had met before. The fact that he could only hear his speech while others could not hear it proved that he was strong. However, despite this, he still seemed to be someone who was free from arrogance and spoke politely to the people who were there. He even tried to console those who failed the first test, although he didn''t need to, and looked gratefully at those who passed after the tests. Asil wondered what the old man''s next tests would be like. In fact, besides the desire to pass all the tests and join the Rezuba Battle School, the desire to talk to this old man was beginning to form.


    In about five minutes, twenty youths finished counting the remaining ones. One by one, they whispered the results into the old man''s ear, just as after the first test. Upon learning the results, the old man nodded and thanked them and turned to those who had passed the second test.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people who are not determined. It is really sad to know that even among bright young people like you, there are those who are so indecisive and pollute their light. I hope they can somehow continue to move forward with a determination just like you in the future." The old man took a deep breath. "The number of people who remained after the first test was about fourteen thousand. And after the second test, this number is exactly three thousand two hundred and forty-eight. So, in the second test, more than ten thousand people were eliminated. Now that we''ve completed the easy tests, then we can move on to the hard ones."


    After the old man''s words, the facial expressions of the majority changed instantly. If the tests that caused so many people to be eliminated were ''easy'', how would the ''difficult'' ones be? It was too frightening to even imagine that.


    The old man took one hand to his chin and slowly scratched his chin. He looked at the people who remained as if thinking about something: "Sorry to you all, but due to my age, I can forget things. I had already decided what the test I would do now would be. But I forgot about it right now. I will ask you to wait without making any noise or moving until you remember this. I get distracted when there is noise. That''s why it takes a long time to remember things that I can easily remember. I am already grateful to you for your understanding."


    After the old man spoke, he closed his eyes and tried to remember how to do the third test, to the bewilderment of the remaining people after the second test.


    While the old man was trying to remember how to do the third test with his eyes closed, none of the people present dared to move or make the slightest sound. Someone who made a simple word game to test their determination and said ''this test'' instead of ''second test'' could take a test by saying I forgot. He hadn''t told them that, but maybe the test had already started. No one was sure about whether this was true or not. That''s why they thought it was right and used all their attention to avoid moving or making a sound.


    However, this wait was not easy at all. Because they were in an area close to the sea, the humidity was high, and the sun was hanging in the sky with all its warmth. Although it seemed easy at first, waiting was a boring and tiring thing when it took a long time even under normal circumstances, in this case, it was much more difficult and boring.


    They continued to wait, but even when the time had passed and fifteen minutes had passed, there had not been the slightest reaction from the old man. He is still the same as when he closed his eyes, and his stillness was like a statue with one hand on his chin and thinking.


    Time continued to move forward, and when they began their wait for about forty minutes, those who thought it was pointless began to appear. In fact, they weren''t wrong either. The man in front of them looked like an extremely old man, and it was only natural for someone his age to forget things. But even so, they continued to stand still, as they thought it might be a test.


    As the waiting time got longer, the cruelty and fatigue of waiting increased in direct proportion. The people there didn''t want to move. But their bodies were no longer listening to words. If they could do simple moves, it wouldn''t be too much of a problem. However, they were not supposed to make the slightest movement, as the old man wanted them to stay still. Both the burden placed on their bodies by not moving at all and the psychological pressure of not knowing whether this was a test or not was increasing.


    "Ahhh... I can''t take it anymore, how long are we going to wait?" About two hours into the waiting, a youth in the crowd could not stand it any longer and shouted reproachfully.


    After the youth''s shout, the old man slowly opened his eyes, which had been closed for nearly two hours, and said sadly: "I''m sorry, bright young man. But I don''t have a young and strong body like you. I can''t get up in the morning vigorously and fill my lungs with deep breaths. Or I can''t stand like you for too long. If it wasn''t for the walking stick in my hand, I would have already fallen to the ground. These are my physical flaws. But these are all things that have been formed because of my age. But what about you! You are a young, strong, determined and vigorous person. Even at my age, I was trying to stand with you so as not to disrespect you, why did you shout when I told you that the noise you will make can distract me and prolong my recall? I''m not important, but disrespecting so many people is pretty bad behavior. If you are tired of standing up, you can sit down without disturbing others. But I have to tell you that I was just about to remember what the third test would be like. But I forgot it again because of your shouting. Looks like I''m gonna have to keep you waiting a little longer." The old man looked away from the youth and looked at the others, and sadly bowed his head: "I''m sorry to keep you waiting a little longer."


    After the old man spoke, he closed his eyes again and continued to try to remember what the third test would be like.


    After he closed his eyes, several people turned their heads harshly and looked towards the youth who had just shouted with angry expressions. The old man said that after two hours he was almost about to remember. But because of this young man, their wait would be longer. Maybe they would have to wait that long.


    The brutal waiting began once again. ''If you''re tired of standing, you can sit down without disturbing others.'' But this time, those who did not want to continue to stand because of his words began to sit on the ground.


    "Mm, mm... Hum¡­" The voices suddenly caught everyone''s attention. Two hours had passed since the old man closed his eyes again. So it had been four hours in total since people started waiting. There had been many people sitting on the ground so far, making some sounds that were hard to even hear among themselves.. But none of them attracted as much attention as this one. Because this time, the person making the noise was not one of the youngsters who took the tests to attend the Rezuba Battle School, but the old man who was the officer who took these tests! The old man was making noises as if he had unexpectedly fallen asleep!

 Chapter 136 - Third And Fourth Tests

    Although they had been waiting for four hours, there were a lot of people who could easily wait for another four hours. But what the old man did at that moment was a huge psychological blow. And this blow had caused the resistance of many to be broken. The number of people sitting on the floor and putting an end to this aimless wait was growing at a great pace.


    Three more hours passed, and the waiting time reached a total of seven hours. The sun was beginning to prepare to leave its place in the sky for the moon. At that moment, the old man also opened his long-closed eyes and yawned: "Ahh... Sleeping is a really good thing." After the old man spoke, his expression froze for a moment.


    Surprised and embarrassed, he tried to gather himself quickly: "I''m really sorry. I know that I shouldn''t give such things to old age and use this reason to find a way out. But I really did it out of my control. Cough, cough..." The old man suddenly coughed as he tried to speak quickly.


    This time, blood trickled down the corner of his mouth as he coughed. It was evident that he could not speak even at a fast pace. How could such a person become a librarian? The only thing someone this old could do in the library was sit down and tell which book was where using the Profound Saving Sphere in front of him. Other than that, anything he would do would unnecessarily tire himself and the other person.


    After the old man recovered himself, he apologized again with a sad expression. After asking them to wait a little longer, he closed his eyes again. Waiting can be quite brutal torture at times. Those who did not move at all from the beginning felt it in their bones with each passing second.


    Another hour passed and the waiting time totaled eight hours. Just then, the old man opened his eyes and looked happily towards the crowd, most of whom were sitting.


    "Thank you all for waiting so long. Finally, I remembered how to do the third test: "The old man took a deep breath. The moment he took a breath, everyone thought that the cruel waiting was finally over and began to listen carefully to the old man to see if the third test was the waiting test or not.


    "The third test I''m going to do..." The old man paused slightly and let everyone''s attention peak:


    "The third test was actually a test of patience. By this time, all those who had been waiting without moving or making a sound had passed the test. Those who sit on the ground, make noises, or sit and stare at those who make noise are all eliminated."


    After the old man''s explanation, those who had been waiting for eight hours without moving or making a sound were finally relieved and filled with joy that they had passed the test. On the other hand, those sitting on the ground, making noise, or looking at someone else before were not happy with this decision at all.


    One of the youths sitting on the ground spoke angrily: "Senior Solomon! I don''t want to give you a hard time too much because you''re old, but you''re being unfair to us! After the first reproachful person, you said that if we were bored, we could sit down without disturbing others. Have you forgotten this? Or are you pretending to forget again?"


    The old man shook his head gently: "Young man, I''m sorry, but there is a point where you are wrong. I know perfectly well what I said. I may be old, but I am not senile enough to forget the words I said today to precious young people like you who will be the lights that will illuminate people''s paths in the future. Yes, I told that young man that he could sit down. However, when I said this, I did not say ''If you''re tired of standing, you can sit down without disturbing others.'' As you can see, I remember what I said. However, I did not use a plural suffix while saying these and just addressed him. This was because he had already been eliminated for making noise and moving. If you sensed the situation and realized that it was you who was at fault, I will explain, with your permission, the purpose of me doing this test."


    The old man was silent for a moment, staring at the young man''s ugly expression that looked like a pig''s ass. Then, making sure he understood the situation, the old man explained: "Patience is a great virtue. This virtue is often very useful to people and gives them many benefits. People who are impatient and give up early will always regret what they lost in the future. On the other hand, people who are patient and achieve good things for themselves and those around them are always happy and peaceful."


    "The benefits of being patient are not limited to this. For example, in a one-on-one fight, being impatient and performing an inappropriate attack will make even a normally won battle lose while being patient and making the right move at the right time can win a losing battle. This virtue is one that is hard-earned and highly valued. It''s really gratifying, especially when young people like you have such a valuable virtue. I''m sorry again for making you tired. Of course, thank you for your patience and waiting. There are only two tests left. The fourth test is decently easy, while the fifth test will be the most difficult of all the tests. If you''re ready, I''ll explain the test after I check how many people are left."


    After the old man''s sage and praised the speech, having already identified those who had passed the third test, the twenty youths who had come with the old man quickly came to the old man and reported the results.


    The old man nodded his approval and waited for the eliminated ones to leave. When all the eliminated people left, he then said: "Hmm... It was really beyond my expectation to have such shining jewels among you. The fact that so many people are here is more than enough to prove that in the future the empire will develop incomparably more than it does now. The number of people who remained after the second test was three thousand two hundred and forty-eight. At the moment, this number has decreased to four hundred and twenty. I think that this number will remain constant in the current test. Because I don''t want to believe that bright young people like you would get knocked out in such an easy test."


    The old man coughed once, and then took a deep breath: "There will be a time limit in the fourth test. You have only ten minutes to pass this test. However, you have nothing to fear. Because all you have to do to pass the test is to form a team of up to eight people with those around you before this time expires. Your 10 minute period has now begun."


    After these words, everyone remained in their place, stunned at first. Even if the old man called this test the easiest test, no one expected something so easy to happen. And underneath that, there were many who were looking for a different meaning. After all, it was really hard to believe that this old man, who reveals great meaning in even the simplest things, would be able to take such an easy and simple test. He also gave me exactly ten minutes for such an easy test. That''s why the young people were hesitant to take action quickly and form a team.


    Of course, there were also people who talked to team up with those around them without hesitation. One of those people was also Asil. When Asil started the test, he had looked around and tried to team up with the few people he talked to. Of course, some of the people he talked to didn''t want to accept an offer from someone they didn''t know right away and even asked what he would give them to team up with him. However, he still managed to team up with two people, and after a few minutes, the team that Asil was in became five people, with a two-man team stuck with them.


    Ten minutes passed, and even though there were those who teamed up with someone during that time, they were in the minority. Most of the young people there did not even form a team with a single person and waited for the time to end alone.


    After the time was up, the old man looked at the youngsters and said: "Please let those who team up with someone gather to the right, and those who are single to the left." After the old man spoke, he waited for the young men to gather where they had said.


    When they were all in place, he announced the result: "All persons on the right passed the fourth test, while all persons on the left were eliminated. Those who are eliminated can return home. And don''t worry, I just forgot to tell the previous ones who were eliminated. However, the rule of not taking the test the following year was valid only for the second test. Even if you are eliminated now, you can try your luck again next year. Of course, the school will issue a statement after all the tests to inform those who were eliminated in the third test and were not aware of it.. If anyone is worried about that, there''s no need to worry."

 Chapter 137 - The Final Test

    "Senior Solomon. I want to know why I was eliminated." One of the young people who were eliminated because he was on the left side and did not form a team, asked.


    "Before answering this, may I ask why you don''t team up with anyone?" The old man answered.


    "Hmph! Isn''t that pretty obvious? Based on the tests you''ve done, there''s still no strength test. I am not naive enough to think that a war school could be entered without regard to the strength of the participants. I am the apex of the Ninth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. And most of the people here are weak people who haven''t reached my level. Therefore, even if they form a team, I can defeat them by fighting using my inherited powerful martial techniques and superior profound strength. That''s why I don''t need to team up with anyone."


    After the youth''s answer, the old man nodded and looked at the other youths on the left: "Is that what you think too?"


    After most of the other youths nodded their approval, the old man sighed and turned his gaze to the youth who asked why he had been eliminated: "Young man, listen to me carefully. I don''t care who you are, where you come from, how strong you are, or anything like that. Right now these are all trivial things. I have clearly told you how to pass the fourth test. But even though you successfully passed three tests and came this far, you succumbed to your arrogance and underestimated the others. And you only did so because the level of profound strength was higher than most of the people here."


    "So what makes you think you can beat others just because your profound strength level is high? Although the level of profound strength in the area you are currently in is lower than yours, there are at least forty people who can easily defeat you in one-on-one combat. I don''t expect you to believe that though. I will also tell you why you failed this test. And to everyone here, I will give you a piece of advice that you should never forget. You can think of it as a favor I did you because you came all the way here."


    The old man took a deep breath: "First of all, as you thought, this is a war school and it would be absurd for a war school to take students without power checking. But the power test doesn''t have to be this test. I already told you that there is one more test and that test is the hardest test. And even if the strength test is the one you''re doing but failing, it wouldn''t be unreasonable. Because strength is not only physical. Talking and communicating is also a kind of strength. You did not communicate with anyone, and as a result of this test, it was revealed that your communication power was not enough to pass the test. And as a result, you were eliminated."


    After the old man explained to the youth why he was eliminated, he looked at everyone around and continued his advice: "I''m telling you all this. It will definitely come in handy for you in the future. Don''t just look at things with your eyes. Feel them. When someone tells you something is true, don''t immediately believe it to be true. First, research this and make sure it''s correct. Don''t blindly believe something is real just because your eyes can see or your ears can hear. Do not forget about this advice. Because if you forget that, you will probably regret it in the future when you learn that what you thought was true was actually nothing but a simple lie. I hope that such an incident will never happen to you. But life is cruel. Remember, you never know what the future brings Therefore, don''t forget my advice."


    After the old man gave his advice, he asked the eliminated ones to leave, and after they were all gone, the twenty youngsters went to the remaining ones and learned how many people were in the team they had formed and how many teams were in total. After they relayed the information they had learned to the old man one by one, the old man nodded and explained to the final test takers how the final test would be conducted.


    "While the number of people who passed the third test was four hundred and twenty, now the number of people remaining has decreased to three hundred and twenty-eight. Compared to the previous tests, it is quite easy compared to the last test. Most likely, the number of people among you who will pass this test will be at most fifty. Fighting with your teammates is exactly what I want you to do in this test! No need to be surprised. You will indeed fight with your teammates in this test. Attacking other team members will be strictly prohibited. Also, you can''t kill each other. Those who attack members of another team or kill someone will be eliminated. You have one minute and your time has started right now."


    After the old man''s words, all three hundred and twenty-eight people took a breath and prepared for what was to come. The rest were all high-profile people, and the fact that they had come this far was enough to explain it. There was a hidden meaning in all the tests the old man had done until now. So it was quite normal to think that there was a hidden meaning in this test as well. They had two ways to choose in front of them.


    The first of these was to fight one''s teammates by listening to the old man''s words. When this was done, you were doing what he said, and normally you were supposed to pass the exam by doing this. In addition, the old man''s statement that those who will pass this test will be at most fifty might indicate that there will be an average of one winner from each group. However, if they chose this method, the old man would be able to eliminate them as they were hurting their teammates.


    The other way they could choose was not to fight their teammates. When this was done, you were not harming your teammates, even if the old man''s words were disobeyed. And it was a virtuous act. It was quite logical to think that this was the real wish of someone who preached virtue. However, there was a contradiction in this option, just like in the first option. He had mentioned in the advice he gave just now that what is believed to be true may actually be a simple lie. If he had said this advice to refer to the situation they were in right now, then what they thought was logical was turning into something completely wrong and something not to do. A knowledgeable man like him, who seemed to have a purpose in every test he did or word he said, might have had a reason to give advice before the final test, and it was even possible that the reason was related to the current test.


    While being indecisive was already a bad thing, the existence of a minute''s time made this situation worse. After only five seconds had passed from the start of the duration, people were already starting to appear attacking each other. Nobody knew who was right. It was a risk with a fifty percent chance of winning. Everyone was taking this risk according to themselves and acting according to it.


    As time progressed, the number of teams fighting each other was increasing rapidly. Asil and the other four on his team stood still, watching each other carefully. There were many people fighting around them, but with the old man saying that those who attacked other teams would be eliminated, people were sure that they would not be attacked by other teams.


    Asil and the other four on his team hadn''t moved at all even after about twenty seconds had passed since the start of the test. They were lined up like the sides of a pentagon and just looked at each other. There was no sound or movement. Of course, since this team was formed in only ten minutes, it was naturally impossible for everyone to think the same thing and act as a team. At first, Asil thought that the members of his team would not attack each other, and this thought continued for twenty seconds. However, in the twentieth second, one of them made an unexpected move and taught him the hard way that Asil''s thoughts were just dreams.


    "Tiger Claw!"


    One of the five members of Asil''s team, the blond-haired, skinny-bodied youth used a technique to attack his teammate on his right. This incident had happened so quickly that the young man who had been attacked received a slap in the jaw before he even had a chance to respond, and after a somersault in mid-air, he fell hard to the ground.


    After attacking and neutralizing his first teammate, the blond youth made the same attack towards the other member of his team without hesitation. This time, however, as the brunet youth''s alertness peaked after his first attack, he quickly made a move to thwart his attack.. The blonde boy''s attack and the brunette''s retaliation collided, resulting in both taking a few steps back.

 Chapter 138 - The Final Test (2)

    While all this was going on, Asil, who was about to make a decision about what to do, caught a sudden radiance from the right in his eyes. This glow was too shadowy for a normal person to see under normal circumstances unless someone was paying attention. But Asil''s senses had reached a much higher level than those of his own level, due to Sirius'' efforts and the purple liquid he drank in the Chaka Tribe. Therefore, even if he didn''t pay much attention, he saw the radiance coming from the right and quickly turned his gaze towards it.


    As soon as he saw the cause of the brilliance, there was an immediate surprise and doubt, but in the blink of an eye, he suppressed them and rushed towards the black-haired youth next to him. During his movement, he stretched his left hand to the back. Then he punched forward with all his might. The black-haired youth targeted by this punch instantly gathered his profound energy into his hands due to Noble''s sudden move and slammed his fist towards Asil''s stomach to launch a counterattack.


    Seeing what the black-haired youth had done, Asil grit his teeth and let his blow hit him, continuing the advance of his own fist without slowing down.


    "Ugh." There was no reaction from Asil when the black-haired youth''s fist hit Asil''s stomach. But immediately after this blow, he missed a groaning sound from his mouth. The eyes of the black-haired teenager widened when he heard this moaning sound. It wasn''t because he felt like he had hit a solid rock when he punched Asil in the stomach. The main reason for this was that right after Asil''s fist had passed by his head, a crashing sound occurred behind his head, and this sound was accompanied by a groaning sound from Asil! After these sounds, black haired young man ignored Asil, who had just punched him, and turned his head and looked behind him. And he finally saw the sword, which came to Asil''s fist and cut a cut of about half a centimeter. The moment the black haired youth saw this, he finally understood what was going on.


    The reason why Asil felt astonished and suspicious at first was that when he turned his gaze, he saw the young man in the red dress coming from the right with the sword in his hand to attack them. Since no one thought that an attack from other groups would come, they did not take any precautions against it. Naturally, this youth''s attack, who was about to attack them with his sword, would cause great damage.


    The situation would have been much easier if the young man in the red dress had attacked himself. Because if that were the case, all he had to do would be to retaliate against the person who attacked him. However, since the young man in the red dress was attacking the black-haired youth, he had to make such a move and save his life despite the possibility that the young man in black might attack him. Fortunately, his body''s endurance had increased considerably during his stay in the Chaka Tribe. Otherwise, the sword blow to his hand after being punched in the stomach would have done much more damage than a half centimeter cut.


    Understanding the events, the black-haired teenager transferred all his strength to his fist. And he threw his fist mercilessly at the young man in the red dress. But before his fist could hit him, the young man in the red suit jumped back and landed a few meters. After he landed on the ground, he looked at Asil and the black haired youth for a few seconds, and then headed towards other groups. After he left, the young man in black immediately apologized to Asil. And he gave the healing ointment he had extracted from his own Spatial Ring to Asil to apply on his hand.


    Time passed, and the minute was over before Asil took another attack. As soon as the time was up, the old man declared that the time was up: "Young people, you can stop now, your time is up. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I will explain the result of the test."


    With the old man''s speech, the test takers stopped their movements and began to listen to him. The old man sighed lightly: "First of all, I''m going to ask some of you to change places. First of all, those who attacked their teammates during the test period should come forward."


    After the old man''s word, the people he wanted quickly came forward. After they came forward, the old man continued to talk. "Now, those among you who attacked your teammates on their own, of their own accord, gather on the left. If there are any among you who retaliate against those who attacked you because your teammates attacked you, they should also gather on the right."


    The young men who had stepped forward lined up as the old man wanted. After they had settled down, the old man turned his gaze to those who did not come forward and then called out to them: "You young people who stayed behind. And now I''m going to ask you for something. If there is someone among you who did not attack anyone during the test, please come forward and come a little closer to me. Those who attack people from other teams should go backwards."


    After the old man''s words, the crowd split into five different groups, all in different places. After all the groups had taken their places, the old man looked first at the crowd of those on the left who had attempted to attack during the test: "Young at the front. Can you tell me why you attacked your teammates?"


    The young man, to whom the old man had asked, promptly replied: "Senior Solomon. You told us we were going to fight with our own teammates. So I attacked the people who were on my team to pass the test."


    After hearing the young man''s answer, the old man took a deep breath and replied with a wise expression: "I''m sorry, but there is another point where you are wrong. I told you that you will indeed fight with your teammates. However, when I said this, I did not say that those who attack their teammates will pass the test. I just told you how to get eliminated. I haven''t given you the slightest information about how to pass the test. The fact that you think that you will pass the test by attacking your teammates is entirely your assumption."


    After the old man''s words, many who had not paid attention to this point before realized that he had not really said what it took to pass the test.


    Taking a moment for them to realize this, the old man continued, looking at the crowd on the left: "Everyone here has a purpose. Just as your cause is important, theirs is just as important to them. However, people sometimes cannot achieve their own goals alone. That''s where the team spirit comes in. In a team created, apart from a common purpose, a bond is formed that supports the realization of your own purpose. But during the test, you put your own personal interests first and tried to get rid of the others. Tell me, is it better to kill the enemy commander and gain all the fame yourself at the cost of sacrificing your teammates in a battle? Or to fight together and divide the fame? I think you''re smart enough to understand the answer to this. You''re all eliminated, you can leave here."


    After the old man''s words, the young man who had answered his question at first, suddenly blazed with anger when he learned that he had been eliminated: "We really fought to achieve our goal! However, we have now proven that we are much stronger than those who lie on the ground or the losers who do not attack anyone because they are afraid to fight! In that case, how do we get eliminated and not them? I demand an explanation from you!"


    The old man squinted his eyes slightly, and anger appeared on his face for the first time since the tests began: "I can understand your demand for an explanation. I can even understand why you want it in such a smug way because of your upbringing. But I won''t let you humiliate those who don''t hurt their teammates!" The old man flicked his right hand slightly, and as soon as he did so, the young man who spoke in anger, flew backwards with a miserable cry, somersaulted about twenty meters in the air, and then fell hard to the ground.


    "People lying on the ground right now and people who don''t fight with their teammates are losers, right? If they''re losers, those who relentlessly sacrifice their teammates for their own goals aren''t even losers! If anyone insults them again, I won''t be so light as to break just a few bones!"

 Chapter 139 - The Final Test (3)

    While the old man was speaking solemnly, everyone present realized that this old man, who was standing before them and looked like he was about to die, was not weak at all. Since the blown-up boy was found here, he must have been at least in the Nascent Profound Realm, but still, the old man was able to fly him twenty meters with just a slight movement of his hand and breaking his bones!


    After the crowd gathered on the left in fear, the old man''s facial expression returned to normal. The others were so frightened that no one seemed to think of objecting to it even if the old man opposite them said that they had been eliminated. The old man this time-shifted his gaze to the crowd located on the right side.


    "Your teammates attacked you and other members of your team. And you responded to them. This is not a wrong thing. But can you tell me why you are holding yourself back in such a situation?"


    After the old man''s question, no one wanted to answer this time. Because of the previous incident, they involuntarily started to think that even the slightest wrong answer could hurt them.


    The old man sighed slightly when no one answered: "You don''t need to be afraid. I have no intention of harming young people like you. But since you are so hesitant, I will explain the situation to you this time. If someone in your team attacks their teammates, it is a good and right decision to intervene against them. Because in this case, the attacker becomes a traitor for betraying the team spirit. And you have to respond to protect your team. However, being soft in responding will endanger the lives of both you and others on your team. If you are in the military, being soft on even a single traitor can have a knock-on effect and lead to many bad situations. For example, there may be people who repeat the same action thinking ''They won''t kill me anyway'' just because you''re soft on them. And it''s just one of the simplest things that can happen..."


    After coughing, the old man paused for a few seconds to collect himself: "What you should have done was to respond without fear of elimination and intervene as soon as possible, using the most severe methods, to the member who betrayed the team spirit. You did not do this. Even if you have not done this, you can succeed in your life. But even a slight hesitation can lead to damage that can lead to the death of thousands of people in the military! And since I want to prevent such damage from occurring, I regret to say that you have all been eliminated."


    The old man again simply explained his reasons and informed them and the crowd on the right that they had been eliminated. After the old man''s speech, although the people in the crowd were upset, they knew that they had nothing to do, so they reluctantly accepted this and left.


    After they were gone, the old man turned his gaze to the crowd that had come forward this time: "I don''t think I need to tell you much. As far as I can see, there was a state of fighting in every team and you risked the lives of your teammates by standing still in such a situation. People who do this behavior can do things that will lead to the loss of important things in the military. Of course, this is not a situation that is limited only to the military. Those who ignore the lives of their teammates can also ignore the lives of their relatives when the time comes. No matter how brilliant young people such people are, I would not like to see them at the Rezuba Battle school! You''re all eliminated, you can leave here."


    After the old man''s explanation, only one group remained. This group was also the ones who attacked people from other teams, including Asil. Asil had normally intended to stand among those who did not attack his teammates, but since he had also attacked someone from another team, he later changed his mind and decided to stand in the last group. He didn''t know if he had been eliminated right now, and the only way to find out was to wait for the old man to explain.


    The old man looked at the remaining young people: "You are the only ones left. Teenagers who attacked other team members. I told you that those who attack people from another team will be eliminated. And you must have heard that clearly. So why didn''t you follow my instructions? If this was military, I would be the commander and you would be a soldier. How can you disobey the order given by your commander? You''re all eliminated, you can leave here."


    After the old man''s words, all the young people present were shocked. He first divided the test-takers into four groups and then eliminated all the groups one by one. If he was going to do that, then why did he go to so much trouble? Was he doing this to counsel them before they were eliminated?


    Asil couldn''t find anything to say either. The old man was completely right. If they were in the military, disobeying their commander''s orders would break the chain of command. And this could pave the way for even a major revolt in the future. In the world they lived in, everything affected each other. This effect could have been either large or small... But it was an undeniable fact that it did affect something. Asil sighed and left with the other people as there was nothing to do.


    Before the first test, there were about one hundred and forty thousand people in this area. After the first test, this number had decreased to fourteen thousand. Then, with the second test, this number dropped to three thousand two hundred and forty-eight, while as a result of the third test, this number had dropped to four hundred and twenty. As the tests continued, the number of people remaining continued to decrease rapidly.


    The Rezuba Battle School entrance exams, which normally resulted in an average of ninety percent of participants being eliminated across all tests, this time resulted in more than ninety-nine percent of participants being eliminated in just three tests! This year''s entrance exam would go down in history as the year in which the most entrants were eliminated in the history of the Rezuba Battle School. And that was the case with only three test results. Although the number of people left after the fourth test dwindled to three hundred and twenty-eight, the number of people who were not eliminated after the fifth test, the final test, was exactly zero!


    One hundred percent elimination rate... This was a record that would never be surpassed in the history of the Rezuba Battle School!


    After the participants were eliminated, the old man sighed and turned around, and started slowly towards the door. His steps were so slow that he had gone even a few meters in about five minutes. After the old man came to the door, he suddenly stopped, as if he had heard something, and slowly turned his head and looked in the direction the eliminated participants had gone. He could clearly see several dots in the distance. These dots grew closer and larger, and soon twenty-six silhouettes of people stood before the old man.


    The old man eyed them and nodded: "Are you going to stand there or explain?"


    After the old man''s words, one of the twenty-six people took a few steps forward and got down on one knee. But that wasn''t the main thing. The main thing is... The person who got down on one knee was the young man in the red dress who attacked the black-haired youth in Asil''s team!


    The young man in the red dress spoke respectfully. "Senior Solomon. We observed the participants by doing the things you wanted in the tests as you ordered. The people who pass the fifth test are the six we brought with us. They met the criteria you set to pass the test."


    After speaking awkwardly, the youth in the red dress stood up, and nineteen with him stepped forward, revealing the six they had brought. The old man looked at these six people and said: "Congratulations. You have passed all the tests and qualified to join the Rezuba Battle School. A lot of you are probably wondering what is going on. I don''t blame you for that. Therefore, if you will excuse me, I would like to explain the situation."


    The old man happily looked at the six and explained: "I told you before the fifth test that you shouldn''t look at something just with your eyes. You have to feel some things. I told you not to assume that everything is true just because you see or hear it, and beware that they may simply be a lie. Now watch me carefully:" After the old man spoke, he waved his right hand slightly. With the wind, the silhouettes of the twenty youths who had gone out with him before the first test dispersed as if they were mirages.


    After they had dispersed, the old man continued: "When I got here, there were twenty people who really helped me. However, those twenty people were not the twenty young people who came through the door with me. They were just a simple illusion! The people who really help me are the twenty young people who are with you!" The old man fell silent and allowed the attention of the six youths to turn to the twenty youths who were with them for a moment. After a short pause, he continued:


    "They did nothing for the first twenty seconds, following my instructions, and observed the others. In the twentieth second, they started attacking their teammates and measured the reactions of the others. What would the others do? Would people reciprocate or just stay on the defensive? Those were the first things we really paid attention to in this test. But the most important thing was what you would do when you saw that one of the other teams was about to attack a member of your team. Some of those who saw this responded by risking damage from their teammate, some of you ignored them, and some of you could not see it even though they had the opportunity, harming both the attacker and their teammate."


    After his long speech, the old man coughed up bloody again, and after taking a few breaths, he continued his explanation: "Your six also took action against the attack on his teammate, not caring that you would take damage because the person you wanted to save misunderstood. And at the same time, you tried to save your teammate''s life by attacking the attacker. If we were in the military, what you did would mean you disobeyed the commander''s order and you would be punished for that! But even if this is the case, this does not mean that what you are doing is wrong. You have your own lives and your own thoughts. Even if someone of higher rank than you commands you, there will come times when you will put your lives on the line because it goes against your own ideas. These thoughts can be good or bad.... But don''t give up on them no matter what! Don''t believe things blindly!"

 Chapter 140 - Entering School

    "Now that you have officially entered the Rezuba Battle School, I don''t need to continue this trick any longer!"


    After the old man spoke, he smiled faintly and then let go of the walking stick that helped him stand. After the walking stick dropped to the ground slowly, his hunched back straightened and cracked some joints in his body as he looked straight ahead, standing completely upright. Twenty young people assigned by the old man were watching him smiling, while the six people who passed the test were looking at him with confused expressions. This hunchbacked old man looked like he was about to die throughout the tests and coughed bloody when he spoke for a long time. However, at this moment, his body was unexpectedly standing completely upright, and he looked quite vigorous!


    After cracking his knuckles, the old man brought his right hand to his face. Under the shocked expressions of those who passed the test, the old man''s face completely changed!


    Instead of the white hair that used to be only on both sides of his head, there was black hair that stretched back, neither too long nor too short. Although the color of the blue eyes on the right remained constant, the left eye unexpectedly changed color to a gray tint. His light black mustache and short goatee continued to exist harmoniously on his angular face, creating an intriguing appeal. In addition, the tattoo in the form of two intertwining black lines, starting from about an inch below his gray eye on his left side and moving up to the middle of his cheek, created a different aura on his face. This man, who used to look like he was about to die, now looks like twenty-five years old, at best. In fact, there would be countless people who would say that he was only twenty years old.


    The man smiled at those who had passed the tests and spoke again. However, this time his tone was quite vigorous: "As I said before, don''t immediately believe something is real, even if you see it with your eyes and hear it with your ears! Try to feel it! If you realized that I''m not really as old as I look, you''d know it was a test when I made you wait. Though we had already passed that test when I gave you the advice. But still, it doesn''t matter. I didn''t tell you this. But if there was anyone among you who could guess that my appearance was not that way, he would be taken to school just like you. I hope you will adopt the things I want to teach you and use them in the future. I really wonder how young people like you will shine in the future."


    "I hope you continue to walk without breaking down in your lives. Congratulations once again for making your way into the Rezuba Battle School. If you ever come to the Central School, you can come and visit me at the Great Rezuba Library. Whether we''re having a little chat or I''ll suggest a few profound techniques for you. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need to go through some inscriptions in the library." Solomon stopped for a moment and turned to the twenty young men he had assigned.


    "Show those who pass the test where they will stay and give them the necessary information. Then you can go back to your work."


    After Solomon spoke, he headed for the door and disappeared a second later. After he left, twenty youths came to the test-takers and let them into the school, just as he had ordered.


    The tests were finally over, and a total of six people, including Asil, had passed the entrance exam, which was taken by approximately one hundred and forty thousand people. These six people were glad to enter the school with the expressions still on their faces. However, none of them knew how drastically the school they entered would change their lives...


    Asil had learned most of the necessary information about the Rezuba Battle School from the attendant who brought him to his accommodation. Although this school may seem that way, in fact, it was not just a place where students were trained for war. This place was more like a fortress. Unlike a small number of people who were admitted to the school each year, there were quite a lot of people inside the school, and this was only because those who were entitled to enter the school were able to bring some members of their families to the place where they were staying. Of course, these rights varied depending on the position of the school member. For example, a member in the Outer School was entitled to admit only one family member into the school, while someone in the Inner School was entitled to admit five. As for the people who are in the Central School... They had the right to take exactly ten people to school.


    On the face of it, it was quite reasonable to assume that the most populated place would naturally be the Central School, as those in the Central School had the most rights to admit people into the school. But the situation was very different from this. Because only one percent of the population inside the Rezuba Battle School actually resided in the Central School! The reason for this was quite simple. Each year, those who passed the exams for admission to the school were admitted to the Outer School, and marriages often took place between the family members these individuals brought to the Rezuba Battle School. This naturally increased the number of people present in the Outer School. On the other hand, the entrance requirements to the Central School were quite strict compared to the Outer School, and although the people there brought their family members to the school, there was no intimacy other than a conflict of interest, as each family generally saw itself as superior to the others. Therefore, the Outer School was both the largest and the most populated place within the Rezuba Battle School.


    The Rezuba Combat School provided training in combat training, strategy training, investigation training, survival training, humanities, medicine, herbs, and so on. However, almost none of these trainings were given at the Outer School. Because even though the Outer School was such a lofty place for other martial schools, it remained only a name within the Rezuba Battle School. What was taught there could not be compared to what was taught in the Inner or Central School.


    Although in the entrance examinations Solomon referred to many virtuous teachings, the Rezuba Battle School was actually governed by a hierarchy system. Each member was given an emblem that indicated that person''s position on it. The person with the stronger emblem had the authority to give orders to the weaker ones. Therefore, the weak often became the footmen of those who were stronger than them.


    The emblems given in this hierarchy system were divided into three: O Emblem, I Emblem and C Emblem. As their name suggests, the O Emblem was given to people in the Outer School, while the I Emblem was given to people in the Inner School and the C Emblem was given to people in the Central School. Each emblem was divided into five among themselves, and these levels were expressed with stars. Those who had advanced to the fifth level of each emblem were also eligible to take the necessary examinations to enter the inner parts of the school.


    For example, a newcomer to the Rezuba Battle School like Asil had a emblem called O1. Even if he had the right to bring a family member to the Rezuba Battle School, Asil did not want to use it, since those with this emblem were the weakest members in status. After all, if he brought his father, Cem Mirza, here without having a sufficiently high status, it would do more harm than good for him. Therefore, he needed to quickly gain higher status emblems.


    Earning stars in emblems varied by emblem type. To earn a star in the O Emblem, all you had to do was win a hundred battles against opponents of the same level by fighting in the closed arenas inside the Outer School or win fewer battles by fighting against opponents stronger in status than you. Of course, as it was possible to raise status, it was also possible to decrease status. Being defeated by someone weaker than you or getting many defeats caused your status to drop.


    When Asil found out about this, he felt quite strange. While in Kastor it was necessary to fight and win a hundred battles for freedom while here in a hundred battles only status was gained. This was a really strange coincidence.


    Normally, the first thing Asil had to do was find his brother, Zias Gerz, to keep his promise to Bias Gerz. But when he asked the person who brought him here about Zias Gerz, the officer said he was someone who worked in indoor fighting arenas. So by going there, he would get two things at once.


    After thinking about this, Asil left the small residence where he was staying and proceeded through the crowded streets filled with many houses and shops, towards the place where the indoor fighting arenas were. After walking for about fifteen minutes, he entered an area that was divided into many different areas and surrounded by walls. The sounds of weapons hitting each other and the shouts of people echoed in this space, which was large enough for even ten thousand people to easily enter.


    The cage-shaped arenas of different sizes around were filled with combatants. Asil glanced at them for a short while, then proceeded towards the place where many people gathered and where the combat recordings were made. It was the place where fight recordings were made in the arenas, and anyone who wanted to fight would come here and register, looking for rivals to vent the natural anger that every human inside them had.


    When Asil got there, the first thing that caught his attention was not the people who registered for the fights or what they did, but rather a large profound stone that many looked up to with envy.. As Asil inquisitively moved towards the profound stone, the voices of voices coming from the confirmation area of ??those who would participate in the fights caused his full attention to suddenly shift to them.

 Chapter 141 - If You Want To Die That Bad, Its Fine With Me

    "Officer Zias! Are you sure you really want to do this? You know who I am, right? You know whose man I am?"


    "I know, but he is my brother''s only grandchild. How can I give you my own nephew just because you wanted me to?"


    "Hmph! Do not forget that you continue to live here only because you are the man of the Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas! One day, Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas will step down from your tutelage, and you will surely regret not handing him over to me that day!"


    "Young Masters, I''m sorry, but my decision is final. I can''t hand over the trust that my brother Bias left me, neither to you nor to anyone else. She will marry whomever her heart desires! "


    Zias? Is his brother Bias? His brother''s trust? The things in this conversation evoked only one thing in Asil''s mind. Zias Gerz, the brother of Bias Gerz, who gave his life for Asil, and his own grandson!!


    Asil already wanted to find them, and luck had laughed at him this time. He moved quickly towards the place where there were people talking. Normally he just wanted to talk and find out what kind of man he thought was Zias Gerz, to tell him that his brother was dead. However, when he took the third step, the word he heard made all his nerves jump.


    "How much longer do you intend to continue to consider yourself so important! Although you are Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas'' man, do you think I don''t know that he has many men and you are the simplest of them all? Who do you think will say anything if I bury you here now and trample your head under my feet? Let''s even try it! Let''s see if Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas cares if something happens to you!"


    When the speaking brunet finished speaking, he raised his right hand in the air and slapped the old man in front of him in the face. When Asil saw this, the profound energy in his body angrily activated, and he activated Colorless Breath, the first level of the Profound Movement Technique that Sirius had taught, and rushed towards them.


    The palm of the brunet youth who slapped the old man stopped abruptly when it was about ten centimeters from the old man''s face. Brunet youth looked at the hand gripping his wrist and its owner in surprise and anger and then roared. "Who do you think you are that you dare grab my wrist? How dare you!"


    His roar immediately drew the attention of the people around him. But Asil, acting as if he had never heard of him, turned his head and looked towards the white-haired, tired-looking old man. "Senior Zias, are you all right? If they''re giving you problems, I can take care of it."


    Asil''s gentle gaze and speech made the look in the old man''s eyes tremble. Who was the young man in front of him? He was absolutely sure he hadn''t seen him before. Why was he trying to help him? Could he be an arrogant person trying to show himself off? But then why did he have a gentle look without arrogance in his eyes? Why could he feel the pain inside him when he looked into his eyes? Why did he feel such intense pain from a person he had never met? He didn''t know the answer to any of this. All he knew was that the boy in front of him definitely knew him, and the reason he was here was because he really wanted to help him.


    The old man opened his mouth to speak, but just then the dark youth who had just wanted to hit him roared again: "Brat, who do you think you are? What if there is a problem? Will you handle it? Do you know who I am?"


    He turned his gentle gentle gaze off the old man and turned to the roaring dark youth, and the gentleness in his gaze was suddenly replaced by anger. This old man could be the brother of Bias Gerz, to whom he owed his life. I mean, how could he not feel intense anger towards someone who wanted to hurt him?


    "I don''t care who you are, but if you have a problem with Senior Zias, we can handle it however you want in one of the arenas!" Asil replied indifferently.


    "Hahaha... Don''t care about who I am? Newbie to school and unaware of anything, listen to me carefully! I am Bloodeki Kantireki, a member of the family of Kaneki Kantireki, one of the mightiest students in the Outer School! I am the man of Senior Brother Radres, who is also a member of the Inner School!! Can you tell who you''re talking to?" As the brunet teenager looked at Asil with his disdainful gaze, his face was filled with intense pride.


    "What did you say!" Bloodeki Kantireki?!" Asil took a step back with a shocked expression on his face.


    The brunet youth smiled contemptuously when he saw this. "Haha, did you hear me? Of course, you must have heard. That''s how you have to behave! Don''t worry, I''m a forgiving person. I can forgive you if you break your arm right now and prostrate yourself in front of me."


    Asil shook his head slightly, while his face was full of perplexity: "There is something you misunderstand. I don''t know who you are or who they are."


    A look of amazement appeared in the brunet teenager''s eyes. "Then why did you have such a reaction?"


    "There is no reason." He sighed as the surprise on Asil''s face faded. "You know that I just joined the school, but I don''t know anything about you. If you were as impressive as you think you are, I''d have already heard of you. That''s exactly what I was surprised by. I don''t need to talk to you anymore. If you have a problem, like I said, we can handle it in one of the arenas."


    "You little..." All of the brunet youth''s facial muscles twitched with anger. The weak brat opposite to him had clearly humiliated him. He had to make him pay for it heavily! Otherwise, his reputation in the Outer School would be greatly affected!


    "Officer Zias, bring a Profound Register Orb! I''m going to the arena with this brat! Fight to the death!" After yelling commandingly at the old man named Zias, the brunet youth turned his angry gaze back to Asil. "It''s okay with you, right, brat?"


    "It''s all right with me if you want to die so much. At least the air we get gets less polluted!" Asil turned his gaze back to the old man and smiled kindly at him.


    The old man swallowed when he saw the determination in Asil''s eyes, then quickly took out a Profound Register Orb.


    Asil and the brunet youth quickly registered for the fight and, under the curious gaze of the people around, made their way towards one of the arenas.


    Everyone was staring at the two teenagers who were advancing into one of the arenas. Even those cheering while watching the fights in other arenas turned their attention to them. There were many fights going on here every day, so not every fight was enough to get their attention. But this one was completely different. Because it was known who the two people who would fight in this fight were. One was Bloodeki Kantireki, a family member of Kaneki Kantireki, one of the three most powerful people in the Outer School. His profound strength was at the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, and within the Outer School, he had the O3 Emblem!


    Besides him, a newcomer to the school should not have been taken seriously. However, this teenager had passed the tests of someone who had come from Central School to enter the school. This was a known fact. Even though the examiner was just a librarian, that didn''t change the fact that he was from the Central School. What kind of monster could this teenager be who passed such a person''s exam? This fight was going to be interesting either way. If the Bloodeki Kantireki won, they would follow a normal life and death fight. However, if the newcomer won, it could have a knock-on effect and provoke even those who are members of the Inner School, and if that happens, it would be really interesting to watch!


    While the youth named Bloodeki was walking forward with an arrogant expression on his face, as if he was looking down on the whole world, Asil, who was walking a few meters next to him, did not have the slightest expression on his face. The two of them came to one of the cages. The floor inside this cage was all sand, and it was clear this was done to make movement difficult.. Also, there were many thorns on the bars around the cage, which meant that anyone hitting the bars could be injured.

 Chapter 142 - If I Was The Way I Used To Be

    Brunet young man named Bloodeki and Asil entered the cage without speaking. After they had entered, the old man named Zias came to the door of the cage, and after one last glance at Asil, he sealed the door of the cage and said in a trembling voice: "Ladies and gentlemen! The two young people here... have agreed to a fight! And... and this fight will be a fight to the death! Participants take off your emblems and introduce themselves!"


    After the old man''s speech, the first move came from a young man named Bloodeki. He took out his own emblem and proudly showed the emblem with O3 on it. "I am Bloodeki Kantireki, bearer of the O3 Emblem! Even though I''m against a loser like you, I''ve been magnanimous enough to give you a chance to fight to the death, but you still have the chance to bow down and apologize. Of course, you have to break an arm and a leg this time for tiring me out here!"


    "There''s no need!" Asil briefly refused. Then he took out his own emblem with the word O1 on it. "I am Asil. You don''t deserve to know the rest."


    After Asil''s answer, the young man named Bloodeki''s face turned ugly, as if he had eaten something extremely spicy. With anger in his eyes, he restrained himself and roared: "Take out your weapon and try to have a good time before you die! But I guarantee you will die in agony!"


    "Weapon?" Asil tilted his head slightly to the side and stared blankly. "For you?" He snorted lightly, then glanced at the old man named Zias for a second, then turned his gaze back to Bloodeki and continued, in a voice scorched with anger, "If you want me to have a good time before I die, then I guess we should fight on equal terms."


    Asil''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice got louder for everyone to hear: "However, to do that, I first have to remove my brain so we''re on equal footing! Since I won''t do that either, we don''t need to think about equal conditions for now!"


    Everyone involuntarily held their breath for a second when they heard Asil''s last words. Wasn''t this boy really afraid at all? The background of the person opposite was based on the Inner School! But he... He was crushing the other person with his words as if he didn''t care about it at all! The eyes of the people who wanted to watch the fight lit up with his words. The people humiliated by the Bloodeki were all staring at Asil in the hope that he could get their revenge.


    Hearing Asil''s words, Bloodeki''s face turned completely ugly. It was as if he realized that the spicy thing he had just eaten was actually a freshly made hot animal excrement, the odor of which was obscured by the intense use of spices. He couldn''t control his anger any longer, and he took out a large two-meter double-handed sword, over twenty centimeters thick, from his Spatial Ring and charged towards Asil.


    As he came towards him, Asil did not make any movement and stood motionless where he was. Bloodeki quickly approached and swung his greatsword at the still motionless Asil. The sword he swung swept through the wind. He reached Asil with a whistling sound that formed, but Asil activated Colorless Breath and easily dodged his attack.


    Angered that his attack didn''t find its target, Bloodeki twisted his body, making a full turn, and using the spin''s momentum, he swung his sword towards Asil once again. However, his attack did not hit Asil again.


    Anger is something that blinds most people, and Bloodeki was clearly one of those people. He was swinging his sword incessantly. But even though he was angry, Asil, who thought rationally without losing himself, could easily dodge these attacks by moving his upper body.


    As time passed, the muscles in Bloodeki''s arms began to tire, and naturally, the strength behind his sword gradually dwindled. He swung his sword a few more times, ignoring his weakening body, and then stopped and roared at Asil: "You''re such a self-confident, arrogant bastard, but all you can do is cowardly dodge my attacks?"


    Asil smiled faintly: "You can be so arrogant, but all you can do is swing your sword around stupidly?" He sighed slowly: "Even if I stand here all day, a brainless person like you won''t be able to hit me. So I''ll give you a minute. I''m not going to avoid it or get away with it. You can attack as you wish."


    After Asil''s words, shocked expressions formed on the faces of the audience, while Bloodeki''s teeth clenched with all his might, crackling sounds could be heard.


    Without saying a word, he swung his sword towards Asil again, but this time, Asil did not dodge this attack, as he truly said!


    "Bang!"


    Bloodeki''s great sword slammed into Asil''s stomach, and the resulting airwave moved the sand on the ground. Wasting no time, he drew back his sword, swung it quickly once more, and attacked Asil again.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    All of Bloodeki''s attacks were hitting. The spectators, who saw the grains of sand flying with the effect of the wind, were watching the fight with all their attention. No one wanted to miss a single second of the fight by looking away.


    As the red-painted sands, soaked with fresh blood, continued to increase, Asil did not respond to all attacks and countered all attacks using his body.


    As the minute he had given was about to end, trembling voices began to emerge from the audience.


    "This... this boy... is he serious? Is what I''m seeing real?"


    "As much as I don''t want to believe it... This is absolutely real! How is it possible for us all to be wrong at the same time!"


    "What was his name? Was it Asil?"


    "Asil... That boy is an absolute beast!"


    While the shocked conversations between people continued, the one-minute time given by Asil was finally over.


    Asil quickly extended his right hand towards the large sword that Bloodeki had swung. The moment his hand met the blade of the great sword, the sword stopped as if it had struck a solid profound rock and was stuck between it, and no matter how hard he tried, Bloodeki could not move it.


    Asil concentrated all his profound energy on his left hand, which he had clenched into a fist, and smashed the body of the great sword with all his might.


    "Boom!"


    With the sound of Asil''s fist hitting his target, the body of the great sword was completely shattered and the pieces were scattered around!


    Bloodeki''s sword was not a regular sword. It was a profound weapon. In fact, it was an Intermediate Level Elementary Profound Weapon that was exactly on the same level as Asil''s twin blades before! And Asil smashed a weapon of this rank with one punch!


    When the audience saw this event, they involuntarily swallowed. They had already witnessed a rather shocking one-minute scene. Being in the Fifth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, Bloodeki''s attacks had hit Asil''s body and the surroundings were soaked with blood. But... However, this blood did not come from Asil''s body, but from Bloodeki''s hands as he clenched his greatsword with all his might! And now, with Asil smashing his opponent''s profound weapon with a single punch, their amazement had reached a completely different level!


    Before Bloodeki could even react to the shattered of his sword, he suddenly bent his body forward from the pain of the punch that hit him in the stomach. When he did this, Asil quickly moved his left palm to grab him by the neck and slammed his head into the sandy ground hard. Then Asil lifted his left foot slightly and put his weight on Bloodeki''s head!


    "You said you were going to bury Senior Zias on the ground and crush his head under your feet if I heard right! Am I wrong?" Asil spoke without expression.


    Bloodeki tried to lift his head, but it was as if there was not just a foot on his head, but a huge mountain. He was trying to move and get up, but it didn''t work.


    Asil turned his head and looked at the old man named Zias: "Senior Zias, what would you like me to do to him?"


    After Asil''s question, the old man named Zias was shaken and stammered, as if waking up from a dream. "As... Asil... You don''t need to do anything. To do this for me... You don''t really need."


    "If that''s what you want, then so be it." Asil nodded and slightly raised the foot that had stepped on Bloodeki''s head. He paused as if something had suddenly occurred to him. Then he smiled slightly. "I thought you said I had to break an arm and a leg! Hmm... You have five seconds to choose, which arm and leg shall I break?"


    "Five!"


    "Four!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Asil counted two seconds and after no answer came, he pressed his foot hard on the elbow of Bloodeki''s left arm, breaking it. "Now that I think about it, five seconds is too much for you."


    "Ahhh!"


    With the second cry of pain, Asil also broke Bloodeki''s right leg.


    Then he shook his legs and hands slightly, shook his head, and looked towards the cage door. "I don''t know if you noticed, but if we not counting the foot I just lifted, I haven''t moved my lower body at all since the fight started. I mean, you couldn''t make me take a single step from the beginning of the fight. Fighting to the death with such a person is completely unnecessary. If you want me to kill you, I will take your life right now. But if you want to live, I''ll just walk away without messing with you any longer. What''s your choice?"


    Asil waited for a few seconds for Bloodeki''s response, but no response came from him. He sighed and walked towards the cage door. When he reached the door of the cage, Bloodeki''s painful voice came from behind him. "You... You''ll die when you leave here! Big Brother Kaneki will definitely kill you! Just you wait... I will make you fall into a much worse situation than I am in now!"


    Asil didn''t even bother to turn his head: "If I was the way I used to be, you wouldn''t be where you are right now, and I might be in a bad situation too. But..." Asil''s voice became threatening.


    "If you dare to mess with me or Senior Zias again, I will kill you with no mercy!"


    After Asil spoke, he opened the door of the cage and came out of the cage with the swallowing sounds coming from the throats of the people around him.

 Chapter 143 - Number One In The Ranking

    While Asil was advancing without changing his expression among the bewildered looks of the people around, in fact, he was the most surprised himself. While traveling to the Rezuba Battle School, he had hunted profound beasts, but none of them were as strong as the Bloodeki he had just defeated. That''s why he never had the opportunity to fully use his strength. Although he thought he would struggle a bit before this fight, he clearly understood that this was not true in the battle. He was really curious about what level of his true strength corresponded to someone right now.


    The old man named Zias stood still for a few seconds, absent-mindedly, and then quickly moved forward and approached Asil: "Asil... Your name was Asil, right? I really appreciate your help, but I''m afraid you''re going to get in a lot of trouble because of it. No matter how strong you are, that young man''s back goes all the way to the Inner School. Even if I saw your strength with my own eyes, your strength is only enough to reach a very good point inside the Outer School. Maybe you even manage to get into the Inner School in a short time, but... But the connections of the teenager you just fought with extend to someone who is quite strong, even in the Inner School. So..."


    "Senior Zias, do you have some time? I''d like to talk to you for a while, where I can be alone with you." Asil looked at him lightly as he interrupted the old man named Zias.


    Zias hesitated for a moment but sighed lightly when he saw the stillness in Asil''s eyes. He was a person who had lived for many years. How could he not know that the meaning of these eyes was bad news? He nodded slightly: "All right. But first, I need to give you some information. Follow me."


    After speaking slowly, the old man named Zias changed direction and moved towards the large profound stone Asil was curious about. As they arrived in front of the large profound stone, Zias stared at it for a short while, then explained: "Asil. Many people fight here, and their victories are recorded. The top ten achievements are listed in this profound stone that you see. I''d better show you how dangerous your situation is this way. Do you see that?" After the old man spoke, he pointed to a place on the stone.


    Asil looked at the place where he showed:


    "10. Rank: Netneb Cartoon: Seventh Level of the Nascent Profound Realm: 1340 wins, 240 losses. Total Fighting Time: Twenty-six months!"


    Zias spoke as Asil looked at the tenth name. "As you can see, even the person at the bottom of the list has more than a thousand wins. Considering the frequent injuries in the fights, this is a really nice achievement. Now let me show you what''s waiting for you." Zias raised his hand and pointed to another part of the stone.


    "3. Rank: Kaneki Kantireki: Ninth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm: 3200 wins, 160 losses. Total Fighting Time: Fourteen months!"


    Asil raised his eyebrows slightly. The person most likely to cause trouble for him, Kaneki Kantireki was actually the third most respected person on the battlefield! Moreover, his profound strength was exactly at the Ninth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. So it was exactly six levels higher than Asil''s profound level! But even this difference was not enough to put fear in Asil''s heart.


    Asil raised his gaze a little higher and grit his teeth when he saw the name in the second row. This problem was definitely much bigger than he expected! Asil asked seriously. "Senior Zias, aren''t these just people from the Outer School here?"


    The old man named Zias shook his head: "Not exactly. Those on this list were eligible to be exhibited here by fighting in the Outer School. However, this does not mean that they will always be in the Outer School. Even the names of people promoted from the Outer School remain on this list until someone who beats them appears. Also, the profound strength levels listed here may not be exactly correct. Because what is written here only shows the profound strength that person had in his last fight. In other words, if there is someone who has not been fighting for a long time but is leveling up, the information here will be wrong."


    Asil clenched his fists and looked again at the second row...


    "2. Rank: Radres Dovahkrii: Fourth Level of the Core Profound Realm: 1248 wins, 1 loss. Total Fighting Time: Eight Months!"


    Radres...


    It was a name Asil heard today, but that didn''t mean it was unimportant to him. Because that name was the name of the person in the Inner School whom Bloodeki served! And if his profound strength was already in the Fourth Level of the Core Profound Realm before he went to the Inner School, then what level was he at right now? Asil had entered into an extremely big problem without realizing it!


    "Senior Zias, Radres, who is second in the standings, has a defeat. Do you know who he lost to?" Asil asked curiously.


    The old man named Zias nodded: "Yes, of course, I know. The person who defeated him is the greatest legend ever within the Outer School. It is even possible to say that that person is a legend even within the Inner School. During the long years, I have been assigned here, I have known many people and witnessed many fights. But no one has influenced me as much as that person¡­"


    As if recalling old memories, he proudly pointed at the top of the list: "Look for yourself if you don''t believe it."


    Asil shifted his gaze towards the first person on the list above the profound stone. However, the moment he looked at the person in the first row, his eyes suddenly widened as his pupils narrowed, and intense surprise flared up inside them. Surprised, he asked: "Senior Zias, there is nothing wrong with this ranking, right? Because how is this possible if there is no mistake?!"


    The old man named Zias laughed lightly when he heard Asil''s question. "Hehe¡­ everyone who sees the top of the list is invariably surprised. In fact, it would be more accurate for me to say that you are the least surprised person I have seen in a long time. No one wants to believe it, but what is written there is completely real."


    In disbelief, Asil looked again at the person who was in the first place and at that person''s success...


    "1. Rank: Goddess of the Night: Eighth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm: 2 wins, 0 losses. Total Fighting Time: 1 day!"


    Asil couldn''t believe what he saw. How could this be possible? It was completely ridiculous, no matter how you looked at it. How could the first-ranked person be in the Eighth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm when the second-ranked person''s profound strength was at the Fourth Level of the Core Profound Realm? Other than that, when the second-placed person had twelve hundred and forty-eight wins, how could he not surpass someone who had only two wins in the rankings? No matter how much Asil tried to come up with a logical reason, it was not possible. This was completely unreasonable!


    The old man named Zias explained as the scene he had witnessed in the past still flashes in his mind: "The first place of the list belongs to a young girl. Radres Dovahkrii was the strongest person when she came to the Outer School. Radres was exactly six levels stronger than her, but it wasn''t just a six level difference. There was ''a realm'' difference between them. However, that girl challenged Radres in public on the first day she came to school! At first, everyone laughed at this, and Radres naturally didn''t take it seriously. Then that young girl renewed her challenge, but Radres ignored her and instructed his companions to kill her. Everyone present that day thought that the girl would die, but something happened that no one expected. Just as Radres'' men were about to attack the young girl, Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas appeared."


    "Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas? If you don''t mind, may I ask who he is?" Asil asked with curiously. He had heard the name of Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas as Bloodeki and Zias spoke. Who exactly was Caacrinolaas?


    "Hmm... Since you''re new to Rezuba Battle School, it''s quite normal that you don''t know about it. Many people work at the Rezuba Battle School. However, there are only seventy-two seniors that all these employees serve. Their authority is according to their sequence numbers, and their place of duty is also found with the help of their order. For example, seniors seventy-two to twenty-five serve in the Outer School, twenty-four through seven serve in the Inner School, and six through one serve in the Central School. In other words, the most authoritative person present in the Outer School is Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas."


    "Of course, don''t think that the most authoritative person in the Rezuba Battle School is First Senior just because I said it that way, because they too are directly subordinate to Council Of The Rezuba, and this Council Of The Rezuba is made up of four people who call themselves the Leaders. Each of the leaders has an area for which they are responsible. One of them deals with the eastern part of the school, the other with the western part, another with the northern part, and the last with the southern part. And neither interferes with the other unless it is the direct order of the principal, the supreme authority in the school.. The governing organization of the Rezuba Battle School is simply like that."

 Chapter 144 - Number One In The Ranking (2)

    When Asil learned this, he finally understood why Bloodeki hadn''t done anything to the old man named Zias until now. If the highest authority in the Outer School hadn''t been the one served by the old man named Zias, Bloodeki would have long since stopped holding back. But there would not be just one person serving such competent people. This meant that Zias was not indispensable if he did not have a unique feature. However, despite everything, Zias said that he was someone who had been working in this school for many years. So it would be plausible that Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas would protect him.


    But what did it mean for such an authoritative person to appear when an attack was made on a young girl who had just entered the school? Did he do this to protect her? If this is the case, how could there be a reason for such a thing?


    Asil asked, confused, "Senior Zias, what happened after Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas appeared?"


    Zias smiled: "Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas is someone who doesn''t like to show off and hides himself unless it''s a big deal in the Outer School. That''s why we were all surprised when he came out naturally. But then something happened that surprised us even more." Senior Zias paused slightly: "After Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas appeared, he went up to the young girl without saying a word and spoke something to her after creating a barrier so that no one could hear. Then he lifted the barrier and told Radres to fight the young girl."


    As the confusion on Asil''s face increased, the old man named Zias continued: "We were stunned when we heard the words of Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas. Everyone was watching the events without making the slightest noise. After a few seconds of pause, Radres said that he wouldn''t fight even if Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas asked for it himself, while a newcomer hadn''t ever proven herself. His words made sense to Twenty Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas, and he immediately arranged a fight for the young girl there¡­"


    Zias swallowed excitedly. "But this fight was not a normal fight. Because in the fight that Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas arranged, there were exactly two hundred people in front of the young girl, and each of them had at least the O3 Emblem!"


    As Asil heard this number, his confusion increased even more. There was an enormous difference between fighting two hundred people in total and fighting two hundred at the same time. What a risk it was for a young girl who was only at the Eighth Level of the Nascent Profound Realm to attempt such a thing! This was clearly the same as trying to die with a suicidal desire.


    "At first everyone thought the young girl was going to die. But the young girl, who was covered with black clothes everywhere except her eyes, did something that no one expected and won this near impossible fight without the slightest injury!"


    "Did she win? And without any injuries?" Asil could not restrain the astonishment in him.


    Zias nodded: "Yes! She defeated two hundred people without even a single wound! This was her first battle. After her war was over, Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas told Radres that he had no more excuses and had to fight the young girl. This time, Radres, who had no answer in return, fought the young girl, but was crushed in a single blow just seconds after the fight started, thus losing his indoor invincible title."


    "What happened next?" Asil asked.


    "Then, the young girl left the arena, which she did not even say her name, with Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas, and on the same day, she took the entrance exam to the Inner School, thanks to her success in fights, as well as with the permission of Twenty-Fifth Senior Caacrinolaas. She passed the exam, and no one from the Outer School has ever seen her again since. Radres, on the other hand, did not appear for about two months after his defeat, and two months later he too became a member of the Inner School. I have no idea if he got his revenge or not. But no matter what, he was the strongest person in the Outer School, if we not counting the ''Goddess of the Night''. So you better be careful." Senior Zias warned.


    "I see. That young girl is indeed a very interesting person. Senior Zias, do you know why she is called the ''Goddess of the Night''?" Asil fixed his gaze on Zias, waiting for his answer.


    "That day, the young girl was completely dressed in black, and the only visible physical feature was her eyes as black as night. The name of the night came from those black eyes. As for the Goddess... It was because she both looked like a War Goddess when she fought, and someone thought her appearance was like a goddess even just looking into her eyes. Since the people who combined the two did not know her name, they began to call her the Goddess of the Night. There are still countless people inside the Outer School who wonder where she is or what she looks like. If you ever meet her in the future, you''ll know what I mean when you look her in the eyes. Likewise, if you watch her battle one day, you will see for yourself that I am not exaggerating. "


    The Goddess of the Night... Asil engraved this name in his memory. Who exactly was the young girl who defeated Radres, who was his biggest obstacle at the moment, in one blow even though she was much weaker in profound strength? Why had the Outer School''s most authoritative person helped her on the first day she entered the school?


    Asil quickly put aside questions like these for which he could not find an answer, looked at Zias, and sighed...


    "Asil, as you can see, the people you provoke are not simple people. It''s still not too late, if you express your regret and ask for forgiveness, you can at least save your life. Since you passed the exam of someone from the Central School this year, the seniors in the Outer School can also take measures to ensure your life''s safety if you ask for forgiveness. Since you passed the exam of someone from the Central School this year, the seniors in the Outer School can also take measures to ensure your life''s safety if you ask for forgiveness. So I mean to say..."


    "Senior Zias, thank you for thinking of me, but you really don''t have to worry. People must face the possible good or bad consequences of their own decisions. Otherwise, they miss the necessary opportunities to improve themselves and the consequences of this may even cause them to lose their lives in the future, even if not now. Therefore, no matter how bad what I''m about to encounter, I must face it without backing down." Asil resolutely interrupted Senior Zias'' advice.


    Senior Zias sighed, turned his body towards the central area of ??the Outer School, and told Asil to follow him.


    As they passed through the crowded streets, Senior Zias was also telling other information about the Rezuba Battle School''s Outer School, while the strange profound beast that had been sleeping in Asil''s pocket for about a week finally opened its eyes.


    During the first week of nearly a month, when Asil left the Chaka Tribe and journeyed towards the Rezuba Battle School, this strange profound beast had traveled with Asil without moving. During this week, Asil had thought that it would sleep along the way and not harm him, but that thought soon disappeared. Because this small and strange profound beast that opened its eyes after the first week, had separated from Asil every time he took a break and returned to his side after a while. However, it had not neglected to bring angry profound beasts after it every time it came back!


    Every time it did this, Asil was confronted with danger, and those dangers were getting more and more frightening by the day. It even brought an angry mid level Core Profound Beast after it once. Asil had used everything he had to escape and had spent all his profound energy and was extremely tired. He was almost certain that if it weren''t for the Profound Movement Technique that Sirius had taught him, he would have died before he could reach Rezuba Battle School.


    But there were two things that Asil could not understand. First of all, how could this small and strange profound beast, who didn''t even have profound energy, anger so many profound beasts that were incomparably stronger than it?


    Second, and even more intriguing, how could this profound beast without profound energy escape to Asil''s side without being harmed by other profound beasts?


    The first thing that came to mind when Asil thought about it was that this profound beast was faster than the others, but how was that possible?


    It must have been absolutely impossible for a creature without profound energy to be faster than one with profound energy in the Core Profound Realm! This was something completely against the laws of the universe!

 Chapter 145 - Hades And Forbidden Clan Fraude

    However, this was not the only thing that surprised Asil. He had naturally left the area where he was taking a break while chasing the small profound beast, but the place where the small profound beast took the wolves of the Nascent Profound Realm was not where Asil was taking a break, but where he was at that moment! The wolves soon saw Asil and angrily attacked him, as if it was Asil, not the little profound beast that had been eating their hard-earned food.


    After getting rid of the wolves, Asil had followed it a few more times as he wondered if the little profound beast had found his place by chance or if it actually knew. As a result of these pursuits, the strange profound beast had gone straight to Asil''s location after eating things belonging to other profound beasts. Even when Asil changed his location without following it when the strange profound beast left him, the strange profound beast found him as if it was nothing, and this time it had brought a mid-level Core Profound Realm beast with it as if angered by his trouble!


    As a result of this and many other events that took place on the way, Asil was absolutely sure that this strange profound beast was an extraordinary and intelligent creature. He even nicknamed this monster ''Hades'', which means ''Troublemaker'' in the Mirza Clan''s inscriptions, which he had not addressed by using a name for a long time.


    In fact, the literal meaning of the name ''Hades'' in the Mirza Clan''s inscriptions was ''Emperor of Hell'' rather than ''Troublemaker'', but Asil did not know this as he had not looked at all of the clan''s inscriptions. Therefore, he considered the name ''Hades'', which he thought to mean literally ''Troublemaker'', quite apt for this strange profound beast...


    After walking for about ten minutes, Asil and Senior Zias entered a residence similar to where Asil was staying. After they were inside, Senior Zias showed Asil one of the chairs to sit on. Asil took the seat shown, braced himself, and told the things about Senior Bias to an old man named Zias, whom he hoped was his brother.


    Senior Zias listened carefully, without interrupting, and Asil remained silent for a long time without saying anything after telling everything. After a long silence, he sighed, closing his moist eyes slowly, trying to correct his blurred vision, and speaking in a trembling voice, he broke the silence in the air.


    "I see. So these things have happened... Thank you, Asil, for telling me this. As you think, I am Zias, the brother of Bias... My elder brother''s grandchild is indeed with me at the Rezuba Battle School. But you don''t have to worry about her... She is an intelligent and research-loving girl. Thanks to these qualities, she was quickly noticed and later became a clerk''s assistant at the Great Library of Rezuba..."


    Zias Gerz opened his moist eyes again: "Asil... I''m sure my brother passed away happily. You don''t have to blame yourself for that... I''d like to sit down and talk to you more, but..."


    "You don''t need to worry, Senior Zias. I know that you are suffering and that you want to grieve. If you''ll excuse me, I''ll go back to the indoor fighting area. Also¡­ "Asil quickly interrupted Zias Gerz''s speech, and in the middle of his own speech, his voice suddenly turned serious: "I couldn''t save your elder brother, Senior Bias, because I didn''t have enough strength that day. However, when I am strong enough, I will definitely avenge your brother with my own hands!"


    After speaking decisively, Asil moved towards the door to exit the residence. But after taking a few steps, Zias Gerz''s voice behind him stopped him: "Asil, wait a minute, I have something I want to give you."


    After Zias Gerz called out, Asil turned around and looked at him: "You said that you made my brother spend his last moments in peace and that he saw you as his grandson. I want to trust that too, and that''s why I want to give you something. Normally I would have kept this a secret from everyone, but now I think it''s much better to give it to you."


    Zias Gerz touched his spatial ring and pulled out what appeared to be a fairly new scroll, handed it to Asil, and explained: "I told you that my brother Bias'' grandchild is a clerk''s assistant in the Great Library of Rezuba. While arranging the locations of the books in the library, she stumbled upon a map and some information about it by chance. As far as she told me, she made a copy of the map after learning this information. And this scroll you see is exactly a copy of the map my brother''s grandchild found."


    Asil slowly approached Zias Gerz, took the parchment in his hand, and carefully opened it and looked at the map inside and the inscriptions on the map.


    The map on the parchment showed a mountainous area that was located by the sea. If someone had never been to this area before, they wouldn''t know where it was a map, but Asil knew where it was. This was exactly the map of the area where the Rezuba Battle School he was currently in was located.


    There were quite a few differences between the normal map and the map in this scroll. However, Asil was almost certain that this map showed this area. According to him, the only difference between the real map of this region and the map on the parchment was that there was a time difference between them, and he could easily understand that this time difference was really big.


    Asil glanced at the inscriptions on the map after the map itself.


    "This area is the former headquarters of the Forbidden Clan Fraude, which was subordinate to the Mighty Devil Empire and was destroyed by members of the King System. It is rumored that this region, which is also the birthplace of the Divine Painter, is home to a painting drawn by the Divine Painter herself. Whoever has one of her paintings and gains access to its secret, that person..."


    Asil lost himself in thought at the incomplete ending of the writings. There were different names mentioned in the article, and Asil had heard of one of them before. The King System... This name was not foreign to Asil. He still didn''t know what this system meant, but it was clear that the people known as the King were incomparably powerful. How powerful could a clan and the empire to which this clan belonged, which such people had personally destroyed? Also, if something left of such a clan really existed here, what power would the person who found it gain? This created a strong sense of curiosity and desire that prompted Asil to act immediately.


    After Asil took the scroll, he said goodbye to Zias Gerz and started to move towards the area marked on the map inside the scroll.


    As the map showed the area where the Rezuba Battle School was located years ago, Asil had a hard time finding where he wanted to go. First, he had left the school and headed towards the mountainous region behind the school. After walking for about forty minutes, he was close enough to the area marked on the map to understand what this area was.


    The only thing found in this area was an abyss. A high, quiet, lonely abyss... This was a simple and plain abyss, no different from normal cliffs. However, as Asil approached here, two strange feelings arose in his heart. The first of these was an intense feeling of being watched. It was as if someone was following him every step and carefully scrutinizing his movements. When Asil felt this emotion, he paid attention to his surroundings and tried to see if anyone was nearby, but no matter how careful he was, he could not find anyone.


    Either this thing he felt was wrong or...


    Even though he was careful, someone too strong for him to notice was watching him. But why would someone so powerful follow him? What could he gain by watching him? Besides, how could Asil notice if such a powerful person was watching him?


    The other strange feeling Asil felt was familiarity and longing. He was sure that he had never been here before, but he still felt as if he had been here for a long time. From the moment he saw the abyss, it was as if he knew where he was going as if he had been here for a long time and returned to this place after being away for years. With every step he took, there was happiness in his heart as he came here. But he also felt a painful, inexplicable sadness.


    "Why like that feeli...." As Asil made his way to the top of the abyss, his speech was interrupted when he saw the silhouette of a human sitting on the edge of the abyss. Why was a human sitting on the edge of such a quiet abyss?

 Chapter 146 - Order God Ysoi

    Asil slowly approached, and the silhouette of the person in his view became more and more clear. This human silhouette belonged to someone completely dressed in black. This person''s hooded robe was so wide and large that it was impossible to tell who this person was or what its gender was. This person''s robes fluttering in the wind created an image that made the already lonely cliff edge even more lonely.


    "Ehm! Ehm!" As Asil got a little closer, he coughed twice to make his presence known, and waited for a reaction from the person a few meters ahead. However, the robed person did not react and pretended not to notice Asil.


    It was really frustrating when the other person ignored him. But he took a few more steps, not caring about it. He coughed again and waited for the other person''s reaction once more.


    This time it was what he expected, and the person wearing the black robe said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Although Asil was surprised by the voice he heard, he quickly suppressed his surprise. He went to the person in black and sat on the edge of the cliff: "I didn''t expect to see you here either, Goddess of the Night."


    After saying the name ''Goddess of the Night'', Asil laughed lightly and looked down the abyss. After a brief silence, the person in black asked: "What makes you think I am the Goddess of the Night?"


    "Hmm..." Asil thought for a moment. "The only reason I''m thinking about it is actually because I see you here. The fact that you are here now most likely means that you are a member of the Rezuba Battle School. On top of that, given the place where we met before, we can assume that you left school for some reason. Now that you''re here, it looks like that reason has disappeared. Am I right, Nyks?"


    Sitting on the edge of the cliff was Nyks Vesta, the stepdaughter of the Vesta Family who had suddenly risen in the Black Dragon City. Asil and she weren''t very close, and the time they spent together was no more than a day. However, as soon as he heard her voice, Asil realized that it was Nyks sitting on the edge of the cliff, and thought that she was the Goddess of the Night who held the number one spot in the Rezuba Battle School''s Outer School Indoor Arena Rankings.


    Nyks was silent for a moment, then changed the subject while ignoring Asil''s question. "Why did one of those who entered the Rezuba Battle School this year come to a place like this? I don''t think you found this place by chance."


    Asil remained silent. Nyks squinted her cold eyes slightly and looked down the abyss: "Many people don''t know this, but this abyss is called ''Ysoi''s First Work Of Art''. They chose a rather strange name for a cliff, didn''t they?"


    Aslan asked in a surprised way: "Ysoi''s First Work Of Art? It''s really quite a strange name indeed for a cliff. Do you know why they chose that name?"


    "Have you ever heard of the name Order God Ysoi?" Nyks indifferently asked and waited a few seconds for a positive response from Asil, when there was no answer, she continued: "I wouldn''t normally tell you this, but I feel a little indebted to you for getting me here. You did a great help by doing something I couldn''t, so I''m going to tell you what I know about this abyss. After that, I''ll admit that we have no debt left between us:" Nyks closed her eyes and her voice grew colder than usual: "Thousands of years ago there was a clan called the Fraude Clan, and it was a fairly small formation of only a hundred people. However, despite their low population, they were feared throughout the universe. The reason for this was a single female member of the Fraude Clan named Ysoi..."


    "Is it because of one person?" He asked without thinking. He didn''t know if the story Nyks was telling was true, but it was scary to think that because of one person, the entire universe was afraid of a clan of only a hundred people. If such a thing really existed, what exactly was the strength of a person named Ysoi?


    A question suddenly appeared in Asil''s mind, and he asked to find out the answer: "What exactly does the Order God mean? Is she called God because her power is unbelievable?"


    The universe was vast, and Asil, with his current power, naturally did not know the concepts found in the entire universe, but still, according to him, God was an omnipotent being, and it was absurd that there should be more than one such being in the universe. Therefore, when Nyks referred to the person named Ysoi as a ''God'', Asil found it strange.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know the answer to this question..." Nyks simply replied, then continued: "There are many legends about Ysoi. Some say she is the God of this universe, while others say she is just a figment of imagination. But from what I learned from my father, Ysoi was a real person. And the reason why she was so feared was not her profound strength, but the paintings she drew..."


    "Paintings? How so?" Asil overlooked Nyks'' mention of his father, as he focused on the concept of ''Paintings''.


    Nyks was silent for a moment, remembering what her father had said to her, and then told Asil what she knew about Ysoi:


    "From what I''ve learned, Ysoi was also known as the Divine Painter, and even the simplest of paintings she drew had features that were too mind blowing for normal people to grasp. This is exactly why the entire universe feared the Fraude Clan. For example, the abyss we are standing on now was Ysoi''s first painting, and after she finished this painting, this abyss suddenly appeared. That''s why they called this abyss the Ysoi''s First Work Of Art." Nyks stood up slowly.


    "Since I''ve said this, there is no longer any debt between us. If you don''t have anything to say, I have to go now."


    Asil opened his mouth to speak, but just when he was about to say what he really wanted to say, he gave up. He was silent for a few seconds and then asked: "Will you come back here again?"


    Nyks, without looking at him, emotionlessly replied: "This may sound strange to you, but every time I come here I feel a sense of longing that I cannot describe. And I come here often for the purpose of grasping this feeling. So if nothing goes wrong, I''ll come here in the future."


    After speaking, Nyks did not wait for Asil''s reply and left. After she left, Asil sat on the edge of the cliff for a while, watching as the light wind gently licked his face, and then stood up and walked towards the indoor arenas of the Outer School. To do the things he was aiming for, he had to go into the interior of the Rezuba Battle School. For that, he had to first win fights in indoor arenas, level up his emblem, and qualify to take the exam required to exit the Outer School and enter the Inner School....

 Chapter 147 - Robed Painter And Full Of Life Paintings

    Another a different part of the universe...


    "Senior Brother, I really think you are the best painter in the world. You have painted the Moon Palace even more magnificent than the real one."


    The fair-skinned, tall, red long-haired girl spoke while looking at the red-haired, slim-built man a little ahead of her and the canvas in front of him. It was understood that the red-haired man was a painter, thanks to the brushes in his hand and the canvas in front of him. In addition, looking at the magnificent palace above the clouds that he painted, it was easily understood what a high-level painter he was.


    The red-haired man sighed and shook his head: "Irene, I''m glad you like it but you don''t have to say things you didn''t really think about just to make me happy. In the past, maybe I could see myself bigger, but what I''m drawing now is just a simple doodle compared to what that artist who came to our clan did."


    The red-haired man paused and after a short hesitation offered, "I haven''t seen her paintings for a while. As far as I know, she must be working on a painting right now. We can go together if you want."


    Although the young girl felt a little bad because the things she said to make the man in front of her happy were understood, she could not say anything to deny it. Their clan was a clan made up of artists, and artists within the clan, especially painters, thought they were the best in the universe. But that thought was completely changed by the simple drawing of a single woman who came to their clan. This woman, whose eyes were even veiled, painted a pebble she saw on the road. But those who saw this simple painting seemed to think that they were the most worthless and weakest people in the world. There were even some who stopped drawing as a result of this incident.


    This woman, whose appearance is unknown, had drawn three pictures in total, except the pebble she had drawn at first, after she came to their clan, and she said that these pictures were a chain portrait and said that she would leave their clan as soon as the fifth painting was completed. Therefore, before she left their clan, there were many who wanted to follow her and learn something about painting.


    The teenage girl''s eyes filled with joy and she immediately replied: "Senior Brother, can we really go watch? Her paintings are truly inexplicably magnificent. Every time I see them, I feel like I''m experiencing the things she paints. Compared to what she does, the other paintings are really..." Realizing what she had said, the young girl paused abruptly and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    The red-haired man smiled. "You don''t have to be afraid that I might be upset. She''s really on a different level and I don''t feel bad about it, on the contrary, I''m extremely happy to be able to see what she draws. Thanks to her paintings, I have improved myself a lot, and thanks to this, I can now see things that I normally cannot see. Let''s go together, I wonder what the fourth painting will be like..."


    The red-haired man moved forward after speaking, and the young girl followed him. After about twenty minutes of progress, they came to a place that made them feel as if they were completely independent of the world. In this place, surrounded by several trees, was a small lake with a green liquid in it, and next to this lake was a person wearing an all-green robe, too loose to reveal her body features.


    There were many people tens of meters from where the lake was, and they were all examining the picture the green-robed person was drawing on the fourth of the five canvases in front of her. The red-haired girl and boy also came near these people and looked at the three finished paintings next to her from a distance where they would not disturb the green-robed person.


    The first painting featured two people on a green, flat plain. The first was a middle-aged man, while the other was a woman wearing an eight-coloured robe, the ends of her wavy purple hair sticking out slightly from the hood of her robe, and holding a simple chest in her hand. Those who looked at the painting in this painting could feel the overwhelming power of the robed person and the loneliness of the middle-aged man.


    In the second painting, there were two creatures fighting on a sandy floor. One of them was a black-haired young male with twin swords in his hand, and the other was a profound beast called the Steel Horned Bull. Those who looked at this painting could feel the rage of the profound beast and the determination of the youth deeply.


    The third painting had two people sitting on the edge of a cliff. The first of them was a black-haired teenager fighting the Steel Horned Bull in the second painting, while the other was a black-eyed woman wearing a black robe that completely concealed her body lines. Those who looked at this painting could clearly feel the hesitation of the young man and the agonizing loneliness of the woman in the robes.


    Those who looked at these three paintings did not know what was in the paintings. However, these three paintings were so realistic that they involuntarily believed that the things depicted really existed.


    After looking at the three finished paintings, the red-haired boy and girl swallowed and looked at the canvas that the green-robed person was currently drawing. This painting was not finished yet, so it didn''t make a big impact like the other paintings. But even in its unfinished form, it was far greater than any of the best works by its audience.


    In this still unfinished painting, there was a body covered in blood which the ground around it was shattered. And next to this body, there was a person with long black hair with no face visible, holding a sword soaked in fresh blood in his hand, and with rips in several parts of his clothing. Even this unfinished painting made the audience feel anger and contemptuous regret in their hearts.


    "Even in its unfinished state, it is extraordinary... I wonder who does the bloody body belongs to, and why did the person with the bloody sword put him in this state?" The red-haired girl named Irene involuntarily asked.


    The red-haired young man sighed: "I have no idea, but I have a feeling even now when this painting is finished it will become something much more special than the others. And more importantly, what exactly will happen in the fifth painting she will draw? "


    After the red-haired man''s question, the young girl thought about it too, but could not find an answer to this question. Who was this mysterious painter? To whom or to what did the things she painted belong? Why was she drawing these paintings? Why did those who looked at these paintings feel as if these things were real?


    While other people were watching her and trying to find answers to the countless questions in their minds, a sudden gust of wind blew, making the ends of the green-robed person''s pink hair appear for a moment. After the wind had disappeared, the green-robed person looked at the painting she was making at that moment and spoke in a voice so quiet but graceful that no one could hear:


    "My friend, my comrade, my sibling... I will paint the beginning and the end just as I promised...."

 Chapter 148 - Impending Danger

    "Who do you think will win this time?"


    "Are you really asking this question? Although this boy has been here for a few days, he did not even move from his place in the fights he entered. How many people in the Outer School do you think could fight him on an equal footing? I don''t think there is any!"


    "Nonsense! He may indeed be strong, but how is it possible for him to be stronger than anyone else in the Outer School? Did you forget so quickly that the strong people on the Ranking list are also in the Outer School, since they haven''t fought in the indoor arenas for a long time? Besides, this kid hurt Senior Brother Kaneki''s family member. His end is near..."


    "Yes, indeed it is... Senior Brother Kaneki will definitely kill him to protect his reputation... Also, we should not forget about the Senior Brother Radres! If he gets involved, this kid could just end up with dog food!"


    In the indoor fighting arenas of the Outer School portion of the Rezuba Battleschool, several people were talking among themselves as they looked at the black-haired youth who was fighting in one of the arenas in front of them. This young man, who had been accepting challenges nonstop for the past few days, had won all the fights he entered, almost effortlessly. This naturally made him famous in the Outer School in a short time. This young man was exactly Asil Mirza...


    After leaving the cliff, Asil, who had been fighting constantly, had become the focus of many discussions in just a few days. Some said that he was the strongest person in the Outer School, while others said that Kaneki Kantireki would destroy him. But their thoughts were only guesses as Kaneki hadn''t appeared for several days.


    "The winner is the Asil Mirza!" Another fight, in which Asil participated, ended with the official''s notification. Asil slowly stepped out of the closed cage and after stating that he would not fight another fight this day, he set out to go to the abyss called ''Ysoi''s First Work Of Art''. After fighting in indoor arenas for a few days, he always went to the abyss and tried to reduce the feeling of indescribable longing inside him.


    Every time Asil went there, he saw that Nyks, who said she would sometimes come there, was also there. On the cliff, they sat side by side on windy cliff edge and waited until they parted without speaking to each other. Although Asil''s sense of longing had indeed subsided a little in these few days, a few feelings had arisen within him. He didn''t know exactly what that feeling was. However, he could guess what it was, and so he hesitated every day when he was on the edge of the abyss.


    "I guess I shouldn''t delay any longer." When Asil came near the cliff, he spoke quietly to himself as he scratched his head. He had been hesitant for several days and could not figure out what to do, even if he thought rationally about it. As a result, he chose to put aside this hesitation that gnawed at him, relying on his feelings instead of logic.


    "Hmm..." When Asil came to the edge of the cliff, he saw that no one was there, and he sat where he had been sitting for a few days and waited in silence: "Why do I feel like this when I''m here? I''m sure I''ve never been here, but why do I feel such intense longing? And why..." As Asil was about to finish his speech, he sighed and enjoy the gentle wind before continuing.


    ************


    The Inner School District of the Rezuba Battle School... The front of one of the student residences...


    Knock, knock, knock...


    "Senior Brother, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like permission to speak with you." A dark-haired youth with a cast on his left arm and right leg knocked on the door in front of him, respectfully asking for permission and standing with his crutches, he waited for an answer from inside.


    "You may come in." A few seconds later, a gentle male voice came from inside. Then the dark-haired young man slowly opened the door and entered. After walking a few steps inside, he glanced at the young man in his twenties sitting cross-legged in front of him and swallowed involuntarily.


    It was very clear that this young man was a student, but even with a single glance, it was easy to see that he was very different from the other students. His luxurious outfit was as white as snow, and his long auburn hair with a dazzling shine was gracefully gathered at the back of his head into a ponytail. His sky-blue eyes, reminiscent of a cloudless sky, were in perfect harmony with his smooth jade-like skin and complete facial features. Feeling perfect in every way in terms of physique and disposition, this young man was unbelievably handsome, as well as his profound aura around him, despite his young age, it was as calm and comforting as still pure water. It was as if he had become one with nature and chosen by Heaven.


    His expression was calm and indifferent as if nothing could cause him to change. It was as if he would remain calm even if the ground split in front of him or the dome of the sky was pierced.


    The dark-haired youth stared absently for a few seconds at this young man sitting cross-legged in front of him, then shook his head slightly to regain himself, and then stammered: "Senior... Senior Brother Radres... I am.. First of all, I''m sorry to bother you, but... but there''s something important I need to tell you about."


    "You may say so, Bloodeki. I''m listening to you" Radres gave a casual answer while looking disinterestedly at Bloodeki.


    After he gave him permission, Bloodeki respectfully greeted him and said: "Senior Brother Radres, you know that new students arrived at the school a few days ago. So I talked to those students and tried to negotiate with them so that they wouldn''t be crushed by the others. However, one of the new students ignored my goodwill and insulted me. Moreover, among his insults to me, there were also those directed at you. Since that person is a new student, I could take the insults he said to me. However, I certainly couldn''t ignore an insult to you, even if he was a new student. That''s why I challenged him in indoor arenas to teach him a lesson."


    "Hmm..." Radres made a sound that indicated he was listening: "It is truly honorable of you to challenge him for his insults to me. But it looks like your challenge didn''t turn out the way you wanted it to."


    Bloodeki lowered his head in embarrassment, clenched his teeth inconspicuously, and after two seconds of silence said: "Senior Brother Radres. He was really strong. Even though I don''t want to admit it, even though his profound strength level is lower than mine, his true strength is much higher than mine. The fight between us was one-sided, and when the fight was over, he said things to me that I didn''t even want to utter."


    "Ooo... What kind of things?" Radres raised his eyes slightly and asked.


    Senior Brother Radres... That smug youth said that from now on he was the king of the Outer School, and anyone who stood in his way would be crushed without question. After that, he looked at the ranking list and said that except for the Goddess of the Night, who was in the first place, all the others were useless losers, and his only opponent was the Goddess of the Night, whom he would soon smash."


    Bloodeki knew that if he told the truth, Radres wouldn''t help him, even if he was his man. That''s why, to take revenge, he seriously talked about things that didn''t happen normally, and not only that, he also used the name ''Goddess of the Night'', which was Radres'' weak spot, twice in his speech. If Radres found out that he was lying, the consequences would be dire. But still he took the risk and chose to do it. From all this, his hatred for Asil and his desire for revenge were clearly evident.


    Upon hearing the name ''Goddess of the Night'', Radres'' flawless facial expression changed for a moment, enough to be discerned by just a careful look, and then returned to normal: "He didn''t need to put you in this position for a simple fight, but he still exaggeratedly put someone who worked for me into this situation. Not content with that, he insulted me even though he didn''t know me. Normally the consequences would be severe but since he is a new student I will ignore this and simply warn him by breaking an arm and a leg. You can go now, I''ll come to the Outer School tomorrow."


    After hearing Radres'' words, Bloodeki''s eyes lit up and he immediately thanked him respectfully and left. After he left, Radres remained quiet for a while, then spoke solemnly to himself: "Looks like the newcomers this year are only seeing themselves great because they passed the exam given by an official from the Central School.


    ************


    As Asil continued to sit on the edge of the cliff, the sudden sound of footsteps behind him broke the silence and caught Asil''s attention. Although his eyes moved slightly, Asil, whose body did not move, waited for the footsteps behind him to come to his side.


    The sound of footsteps got closer and sooner, a black-dressed woman came to Asil''s side. Asil continued to stare in front of him without speaking for a while. He didn''t need to look because he knew who it was before he even saw the incoming person. During the few days he was on this cliff, there was only one person other than him who came here. And that person was Nyks.


    After Nyks came to the edge of the cliff, she sat next to Asil and silently enjoyed the wind, without speaking as she had for several days.


    Asil remained silent for a while, and then the fire of determination began to burn in his eyes. He had to say what he had been wondering for a long time now. It was time for that. Because right now he had a feeling that if he didn''t say it this time, he would never say it again.


    Asil took a deep breath and finally asked what he was wondering. "Nyks, why are you crying?"

 Chapter 149 - Asils Feeling

    "Am I crying? What are you talking about?" Having heard the Asil''s question, Nyks answered it directly. His question was pretty ridiculous to Nyks. After all, let alone tears, there was not the slightest bit of moisture in her eyes right now. This must have been noticed by Asil as well, but he still asked such a question. Therefore, Nyks, who found his question absurd, did not even feel the need to look at Asil while answering him and continued to look ahead with her cold eyes.


    "So you''re saying I''m being ridiculous..." Asil sighed lightly, and then his tone became serious: "Just because you don''t have tears in your eyes doesn''t mean you''re not crying. Because it''s not your eyes that cry, it''s your heart and soul..."


    This time, there was no reaction from Nyks to Asil''s words. Silent for a few seconds, Asil looked up at the sky and smiled faintly: "I''m not good at such things... Besides, I haven''t known you for a long time, and we haven''t had a conversation that allowed us to get to know each other. But still, when I am with you, I can feel the loneliness in your heart and hear the painful cry in your soul. Isn''t it strange? I feel weird when I''m with you. It''s like there''s a connection between us. It''s like I''ve known you for a long time and we''re actually very close. I''ve never felt anything so strange towards someone before. So I can''t explain it to you, but still, know that I suffer every time you cry..."


    Asil said what he had kept inside for a long time. He really didn''t know what the feelings were inside him. Because he had never felt this feeling for anyone before. While in the Mirza Clan, he hardly spoke to the young girls in the clan, as he was despised and ostracized. This situation continued when he left the clan and came to Kastor. And that''s why he didn''t know if this feeling in him was love or not. Not only that, but  Asil did not even know what to talk about in such situations with the opposite sex. This is exactly why he tried to think rationally for a few days, but could not find any results and chose to act with his feelings.


    "Are you in pain? Bullshit!" Nyks snapped coldly. She narrowed her eyes a little, and a chilling profound aura emanated from her body: "Who are you to dare to say such things? Who exactly do you think you are for me? Do you think you know me because you helped me before and let you sit next to me for a few days? How can you say nonsense like I''m in pain when you don''t even know who I am, what I look like, or what I think?"


    From the tone of Nyks'' voice and the aura emanating from her body, it was easy to see that she didn''t like what Asil said.  If anyone else had been in Asil''s place, would have apologized and backed off for Nyks  being too strong for him. However, Asil was not one to do such a thing. He didn''t know what would lead to what he was holding inside. When he said this, there was a possibility that he would be beaten and injured by Nyks. It might even lead to his death. But Asil still did not want to take a step back. Even though he didn''t have the experience of speaking to the opposite sex, even he knew that a single hesitation he would show right now would weaken what he wanted to say.


    Asil turned his head to the side, looked at Nyks with kindly looking eyes, and smiled warmly lightly: "I don''t think there''s anything wrong. I don''t think I know you because I helped you in some way or because I''ve been sitting next to you for a few days. I don''t know who you are, what you look like, or what you think. But none of this prevents me from suffering every time I feel you crying. All I know is your physical feature, your cold, black eyes that remind me of the moon in a starless sky..." Asil sighed sadly: "Every time I look into your eyes, I can feel the loneliness of the moon in them. The loneliness of the moon, which continues to illuminate the world even if it is alone on cold nights..." Asil hesitated for a moment, raising one hand and stretching it out towards the sun. "But as far as I can tell from your eyes, you have forgotten the existence of the sun, just like the moon that thinks it is alone. Isn''t it its presence, warmth, stubbornness and patience that makes the moon and the world so beautiful? Nyks... It might seem a little strange what I''m about to say. I''ve never said these things to anyone before, so I may not be able to fully explain how I feel..."


    Asil''s voice became increasingly emotional, Nyks'' aura became cold enough to penetrate the bones of the person who felt it. But despite this, Asil did not mind this and continued to talk.


    "I don''t know why you are crying. Is it because you think you''re alone? If so, don''t think about it for nothing..." Asil smiled gently as he touched his chest with his left hand. "Because I''m here. I may not have known you before and I may not have been there for you, but I''m here for you now and I''ll be there for you from now on. I don''t know if my presence will be important to you or not... I don''t know if you''re gonna leave here or not... In the same way, I don''t know if I will return here again after I leave here... But none of that matters because even if we''re away from each other, I''ll be there for you mentally even if not physically. I think that feeling it is much more valuable and special than a physical intimacy..."


    Asil''s voice became even gentler: "Is it because you''re crying because of heavy things that you threw into yourself and carried alone? If so, do not worry in vain..." Asil slowly stood up: "If the stuff you throw in is too heavy for you to carry, let me support you... I''ll carry them with you... Nyks... I''m here, you''re not alone, you don''t have to suffer alone. Share with me all your troubles, share with me all your sorrows and happiness... I want to support you..."


    Asil took a few steps and got behind Nyks, who was still staring before him without any reaction. Asil''s voice began to tremble as the intensity of emotion in his heart gradually increased: "Is it because you''re crying because you don''t have anyone you trust? If so, you needn''t be afraid¡­ "Asil slowly bent down, hugged Nyks gently, and whispered wholeheartedly into her ear.


    "I''m here, Nyks... Even if the whole world calls you a liar, I will believe that you are telling the truth... Even if the whole world is hostile to you, I will be there for you... Even if your whole world remains in darkness, I will be the light that illuminates your path... If you stumble as you move forward, I will be the arm that supports you by holding you... If you''re in a situation where you can''t move forward, I''ll be the hand that pushes you from behind... When you''re cold, I''ll be the body that hugs you and warms you... I''ll be the shoulder that''s there for you when you want to cry... Even though you''re against the most terrifying force in the universe, I''ll be the one standing in front of you to protect you and make you feel safe..."


    His eyes moistened as Asil continued, and then his arms tightened around Nyks: "If you''re the moon, I''ll be the sun that warms you... No matter how cold and lonely the moon may think it is, the sun continues to warm it and make it shine every day, just as I want to be by your side to keep you warm and happy. Nyks..." The intense emotions inside Asil rose to their peak with a few drops of tears starting to flow from the corners of his eyes. "Nyks... I love you..."


    Boom!


    After Asil''s last words, a surge of energy suddenly emerged from Nyks'' body and crashed into Asil''s body, sending him flying backwards with an explosion.


    Bang!


    Asil''s body did a few flips in the air, then crashed into the ground, then drifted along the ground for a few meters, forming a small mound behind him.


    "Sh.. Shut up! Stop acting like you know me!" Although Nyks'' voice was much more angry and cold as death than usual, it was also evident that she was clearly trembling. She was stunned by Asil''s words and sudden movements. For this reason, her body was stiffened for a moment. She was extremely angry right now. Although she hated to be touched, someone had touched her body, and it was a man touching her. She angrily took a step forward and a terrifying aura began to radiate from her body. However, after taking a step, she suddenly stopped as if something had happened, briefly looked at Asil with cold eyes and shouted. "Damn it!"


    After Nyks shouted, she hit the ground hard with her right foot, cracking the ground, and then left without doing anything to Asil.


    After she left, Asil slowly tried to get up. Fresh blood was oozing out from the corner of his mouth right now. While there weren''t many visible injuries outside of his body, he had internal injuries inside his body. These injuries could have been quite serious had his body not been strengthened by the purple liquid and the Chaka tribe''s special empowerment method. But in his current state, he would be able to fully return to normal in a few days.


    Asil didn''t know what effect the things he said would have, or whether it would be good or bad for saying them, but he didn''t care about that right now. He didn''t hesitate, and it was the first time in his life that he had expressed this feeling for someone. Although there was pain in his body, there was a great relief in his heart.


    Asil stood up, balanced his body, thought over the words he had just said, sighed, then spoke softly as he made his way back to his residence at the Outer School to rest: "I think I exaggerated a bit. But no matter what, it''s better to say it than to not say it and take a step back...."

 Chapter 150 - Come Here!

    Asil slowly opened his eyes and yawned, stretching his body. Another new day had begun. Although Asil had internal injuries due to Nyks'' sudden move yesterday, and it hurt a little because of it, these injuries were not too serious unless he was engaged in a battle.


    "Hmm... What should I do today?" Asil thought out loud as he rubbed his eyes. "Today I have to go to the arenas and fight for the emblem. Although my current situation is not suitable for a serious fight, I don''t think it will be a problem considering the days before that."


    Asil got out of bed, checked his appearance in front of the mirror, and then left his residence and headed towards the indoor fighting arenas. He had become accustomed to this path, which he had been using for several days. But there was a difference today in this path to which he was accustomed. Silence prevailed on the normally lively streets. No one was there except a few people.


    Asil continued to move forward and soon came to the area where there are indoor arenas. As soon as he entered the area surrounded by walls, he saw that the students who were normally scattered in each arena to watch the fights in the arenas were gathering somewhere. Asil moved forward a little to find out what was happening and noticed the young man in the white robe, who was in the center of the crowd.


    The sunlight falling on his white robes made him shine like snow, and his long hair in a ponytail adorned it dazzlingly. He looked flawless as if he were a God of Grace, who was present in the painting made by the best painters of the world. Even his mere way of standing was attractive enough to make people want to get to know him. He seemed like a really carefully created person...


    He spoke kindly to the disciples next to him, advising everyone to improve regardless of their profound strength level, causing everyone to have the utmost respect for him.


    The female students all seemed to be madly in love with him. It looked as if they were meant to be around him as if his every move could drive them crazy.


    Even the officials in the indoor arena were looking at him with looks of extreme love and appreciation.


    Wherever this young man went or spoke to, that place or that person became the center of attention. His poise, perfection, and appearance merged into a burning radiance in Asil''s eyes. Although he did not know this young man, who in every way turned out to be famous and respected, he clearly knew the plastered youth standing next to him, standing by the crutches in his hand. It was the Bloodeki Kantireki he had fought a few days ago, and this white-robed youth next to him must have been Radres, a member of the Inner School!


    Asil clenched his fists and continued to move forward. Noticing this as he moved forward, the students looked at him carefully. However, while they were looking at Asil with respect just yesterday, this time there was only pity and contempt in their eyes.


    "Here''s the loser we''ve been waiting for. I already knew that he wouldn''t be able to survive in this school for long."


    "He may be strong, but he will find his punishment for being so ignorant and self-righteous. Of course, we''ll have fun too, hahahah..."


    "Strong? Hmph! Don''t make me laugh! With Senior Brother Kaneki in the Outer School, calling him strong might just be a joke... No! It can''t even be a joke!"


    "I already knew from the first day that he was a useless person. He must have passed the test of the officer from the Central School by chance. But fate is quite fair. Thanks to luck, he will pay a long-overdue price for this school he entered!"


    "Exactly so! Luck doesn''t solve anything in this world!"


    "..."


    Noticing Asil, the students talked contemptuously among themselves as they looked at him. They treated Asil like he was a genius yesterday, and when they saw him, their eyes were filled with fear mixed with respect, but today this behavior had completely changed. It was as if Asil, whom they had seen as a genius, was no more than a piece of garbage. Asil had noticed their behavior as well, but he hadn''t paid any attention to them anyway. Because renegade people like them weren''t even pieces of garbage in his eyes!


    Realizing this as Asil was walking into the arena, Bloodeki immediately informed Radres, but the flawless Radres did not glance at him once. He knew that Asil was looking at him, but that meant little to him any more than a cricket staring at him. He didn''t even deign to avert his gaze for Asil at first.


    Asil came to one of the few cages that still had fighters in them and began to watch the fighters. Since the situation today was different, he did not want to stay here for too long. And his internal injuries only strengthened this desire. That''s why he decided to return to his home when the fight he watched was over.


    As Asil watched the fight progress, Radres'' gentle voice suddenly filled the air.


    "Come here!"


    It was a simple phrase, but as soon as it resonated, everyone who looked at Radres watched as he turned his gaze towards Asil.


    Asil turned his body, stood up straight, and looked at Radres. He suddenly felt the gaze of all the students in the arena area. A few people near him quickly moved away, forming an empty space around Asil.


    A sense of loneliness filled his heart as if the world itself had given up on him. It was as if a single word from Radres had pushed him to the very edge of his being.


    No one was talking about anything. The students of the Outer School were just looking at Asil. Radres was very famous and therefore his words resonated in everyone''s heart.


    No one was surprised by what had happened, the fight that had taken place a few days ago had spread all over the Outer School, and people had already guessed what would happen when they saw Radres here.


    The arena guards remained motionless and stared at Asil.


    "The school rules clearly state that no Inner School person should interfere in Outer School matters without the permission of a Senior." Asil solemnly said one of the school rules he had learned in the last days in one go. He was aware that his voice was seen as ridiculously weak and small compared to Radres, and this could perhaps lead to a situation where he could be attacked. But he still spoke without backing down.


    If he apologizes to Bloodeki and makes a few pathetic pleas, that Bloodeki will forgive him... Or rather, in front of so many people, he knew Bloodeki would have to forgive him. In this case, Radres would also lose the reason for the meddling and would most likely only apply a superficial punishment.


    Perhaps if he pleaded and prostrated and admitted that he was wrong, risking humiliation or even trampling on his own dignity, he would be completely safe from danger.


    But Asil Mirza would never do such a thing! They could call him stupid or crazy, but he would never do that!


    He would never beg, even if he knew he was facing a terrible disaster. He would never crush himself on anyone else, he would never crawl on the floor and apologize. Never!


    That was his spirituality and integrity. Some things in the world were more important than life and death, and one of these noble, unbreakable, unyielding values was dignity!


    That''s why he spoke with initiative without taking a step back at once. Even if it''s Radres Dovahkrii like the mountain in front of him... Even in the face of a terrible disaster... Even if the whole world is against him... Even if he''s alone with no one he can trust...  He had an unshakable dignity. That''s why he turned his head, looked at the Radres, and talked.


    This was Asil Mirza!


    His serious and determined words seemed to ignite all the energy in his body.


    Death? What is death? What if I don''t live to see my seventeenth birthday?! You can humiliate me, you can cripple me. But you can never make me beg! You will never trample my dignity!


    His voice echoed in the silence; loneliness could be felt in this clear voice. As he spoke, perhaps only he could fully understand the pain inside him. He clenched his fists with all his might. No one had noticed this, but with Radres'' words came an invisible attack that forced Asil to his knees.


    It was as if his strengthened body was going to break into pieces as if his bones were going to break. He felt tremendous pressure, forcing him to kneel. There was an intense pain in his body, but he ignored the pain and stood there without making a sound, clenching his teeth.


    "Bloodeki is an acquaintance of mine." Radres said with a polite smile: "Naturally, I have the right to interfere with his affairs." His voice was very kind and gentle, but everyone who heard it clearly noticed that it contained a chilling threat. Radres walked forward with a smile, raised his hand, and waved a finger at Asil.


    A wind emerged in the arena area, howling in the surroundings, causing the students'' clothes to flutter. Asil remained motionless as if the air in the area of the arena had become death itself and held him by tying it up. He couldn''t move a single muscle in his body. Fighting was forbidden, except for fights inside cages in the Arena area.. But still, Radres had attacked Asil without caring about it. It was as if the Outer School was something that had no value in his eyes and that he could break its rules with a single word!

 Chapter 151 - If You Want It That Much, Then Move On!

    Bang!


    The wind wave that appeared when Radres waved his finger hit Asil''s body with a crashing sound and shifted his feet, which were firmly pressed to the ground, back a few centimeters. It was a fairly simple move, but Asil felt as if he had been hit in the stomach with a heavy hammer.


    Radres'' appearance was as friendly as ever. His movements were completely casual as if nothing had happened, and he waved his second finger forward as he took another step forward.


    Bang!


    As soon as Radres had finished the second finger movement, there was another crash sound, and blood slowly oozed from the corners of his mouth as Asil''s feet moved back a few centimeters. As the pressure on him increased, an extremely dark expression began to fill his eyes. He clenched his teeth harder and harder, and not a sound came out of his mouth, despite the intense pain all over his body.


    With a casual smile, Richard took the third step directly in front of him and waved the third finger as Asil squeezed his fingernails into the skin of his palm.


    Bang!


    As soon as he waved that third finger, a secret wave of energy exploded directly into Asil''s body, and after a crash that reverberated around, Asil spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was shaking, but he still couldn''t move. The whites of his eyes had lost their purity with the redness of the veins emerging, and his hands were incredibly tight. The nails that pierced the skin in his palms caused drops of blood to fall on the ground constantly.


    Seeing Asil''s expression, Radres narrowed his eyes slightly, took the fourth step, and waved his fourth finger as he came in front of him with that step.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    With the waving of Radres'' fourth finger, unlike the crashing sound that occurred after the other three movements, there was also an explosion sound this time as the circumference of the ground where Asil had stepped his feet were cracked and shattered.


    Asil''s face paled and he spat out another mouthful of blood. Despite all this, not a single sound came out of his mouth. He had neither roared nor spoken nor screamed. Instead, he had continued to look at the Radres opposite him with eerily cold eyes, so quietly as to cause even those who saw him to be involuntarily afraid!


    Due to Asil''s force, his nails broke, and the broken pieces penetrated his flesh. As blood poured from his palm like rain, Radres extended his palms forward, gripping Asil''s neck and gently squeezing his fingers, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "Cripple your Dantian, break off an arm and a leg, and then drop out of school!" Radres continued to smile, and his warm voice echoed throughout the arena area.


    The faces of all the people watching were filled with disdain as the environment became quiet. It was as if their teasing had cut Asil from the world and pushed him out of everything. But Asil, who was at the center of their gaze, was just looking at Radres as if he didn''t see any of them. He still hadn''t given up. What if he was in some physical pain?


    As the veins in the whites of his eyes became more prominent, Asil, thanks to the power coming from an unknown place, raised his right hand despite the pressure on him and grasped the wrist of Radres''s hand, which had now caught his neck, under the bewildered stares of all the onlookers.


    As soon as he did that, the look in Radres'' eyes filled with an intense amount of disgust. He closed his free left palm into a fist and mercilessly attacked Asil''s abdomen.


    With the blow to his stomach, Asil leaned forward as he spat out a mouthful of blood. However, despite the blow he received, the hand that gripped Radres'' wrist did not loosen a bit.


    "It seems you are too ignorant to understand for yourself what is good and what is bad. People like you don''t even have the right to breathe the same air as me. If you''re not doing it yourself, then I''ll be the one to act in good faith for you one last time and not tire you out, rip off your arm and leg and cripple your Dantian." Radres'' voice was gentle and friendly, but his words were too frightening to match his voice. As soon as he had finished speaking, he raised his left hand in the air and swung the slap of great power towards Asil''s face.


    As soon as Radres'' hand began to descend, a distant sound was heard and a gentle force appeared beside Asil, blocking Radres''s moving attack.


    Radres turned his gaze towards the person who was blocking his slap. He looked towards the man who appeared to be about twenty-five years old, with black hair that was neither long nor short, who had suddenly appeared there. His face was tattooed with two swirling black lines, and his two eyes were different colors; His left eye was blue and his right eye had a gray tint. This man was Solomon Legemeton, who conducted this year''s Rezuba Battle School''s Outer School entrance exams!


    "Coming here and making a scene even though someone is not from the Outer School is truly unbecoming of a member of the Central School, albeit a new one," Solomon spoke with a smile. He looked at Asil, who was standing there silently, blood dripping from his hands, and then he turned his gaze back to Radres. "Let''s end the matter here."


    Solomon''s appearance undoubtedly shocked everyone present. And this astonishment was too great since he was an official from the Central School. But what people were most surprised by was what Solomon said rather than his appearance. He had spoken openly with Radres that he was a member of the Central School, albeit a new one. The school rules clearly did not allow someone who was a member of the Inner School to interfere in matters of the Outer School without the permission of a Senior. However, this rule did not apply to the Central School. Because the Central School was the true center of the Rezuba Battle School, even the lowest status member of it had the right to disobey the rules that prevailed in the Outer School and even the Inner School. Of course, even though the Central School students had such authority, they did not interfere in matters in the outer regions of the Rezuba Battle School, as they did not want to lower their own dignity.


    Radres was indeed a member of the Central School. He had been officially a member of the Central School for several days, although he still did not attend the Central School due to personal affairs. This naturally meant that he had the status of being involved in Outer School matters. In other words, his behavior towards Asil at the moment was not actually against the school rules!


    After Solomon''s words, those who learned that Radres was actually a member of the Central School and not the Inner School, turned their respectful and bewildered gazes towards Solomon completely, filled with contempt and ridicule. Yes, he was an official at the Central School, which made him a respected person. But how could the status of a simple official match that of a student of the Central School? Although his words to Radres could be seen as a request, Radres was not obliged to accept his request. Because Radres, a new disciple of the Central School, had a status to ignore the wishes of all other people except for the eleven people in the Rezuba Battle School!


    These eleven, naturally, are among the seventy-two seniors in the Rezuba Battle School who served in the Central School and ranked in the top six in line, the four Leaders who make up the Council Of The Rezuba, to which seventy-two seniors are affiliated and the Principal of the Rezuba Battle School who held all the authority!

 Chapter 152 - If You Want It That Much, Then Move On! (2)

    "Since Wise Solomon is asking for it, then this junior - by seniority - will accept it." Radres glanced briefly at Solomon, then spoke with a friendly smile on his face. No one thought that he would give up on the matter by saying such a thing. After all, a student of the Central School did not need to accept the request of someone who was just a simple official at the Central School. But this did not apply to Radres. Although he had just entered, he also knew that there was one other highly respected person in the Central School besides the six Seniors, the four Leaders, and the principal. And that person was Solomon Legemeton, also called the ''Sage'' or ''Wise'', who was the chief official and chief clerk of the Great Library of Rezuba!


    Radres smiled as looking indifferent. He had only spoken to Asil three times in this entire time. Sunlight shining downwards illuminated his graceful figure, his long shiny hair and perfect demeanor. As far as he was concerned, Asil was not even equal to an insect. By the time he finished the conversation with Solomon, Asil had already left his mind.


    Blood-covered Asil, on the other hand, was like a small ant that could be crushed by an elephant with a single step!


    For Radres, what had just happened was completely unimportant. This was not because he felt contempt for Asil. He didn''t care about Asil even a little. With a smile on his face, he went towards the crowd he was in the middle of a moment ago and started talking to those around him indifferently as if the events before had never happened.


    All the female students seemed to be obsessed with him. Others regarded him with the utmost respect. Everyone who spoke to Radres was completely ignoring Asil, as if they had already forgotten his existence.


    Asil was like the opposite of Radres. His body was covered in blood, parts of his clothes were torn, and he now looked pathetic.


    Asil could feel what Radres was thinking of him. It wasn''t contempt, it was outright disregard. Radres had completely ignored his own existence. As the feeling penetrated into his soul, he looked towards Radres, who was slowly drifting away, with an eerie dark look in his eyes. Clenching his teeth and fists, he wanted to step forward. However, his body condition was so bad that even taking a single step forward required an unimaginable amount of effort. Even continuing to stay up without fainting was a great success in itself.


    Move... Move... Move... I can''t let him go without fighting back... After ignoring me, I can''t let it go like nothing happened... Move... Move... Damn it, move forward!! Mo...


    "If you want it that much, then move on!"


    As Asil was shouting to himself in his mind to step forward, his entire mind was instantly emptied by the sudden appearance of a female voice. His whole mind, even his whole soul, shook with a shattering sound after this unbelievably ancient female voice that sounded so familiar though he was sure he had never heard it before. This breaking sound was quite similar to the sound a huge chain makes when it is broken, but it was much deeper and more majestic than that!


    All the blood in Asil''s body suddenly stirred as if it had been suddenly affected by something, and all the muscles he could not move began to move beyond their limits, ignoring the possibility of harming themselves. Ignoring the female voice echoing in his mind and the breaking sound that made his soul shake, Asil finally took a step forward, and as soon as he took that step, he opened his mouth to roar with his hoarse voice. But when his voice was coming out of his throat, he stopped himself, swallowed all the words he wanted to say, and watched Radres leave without saying anything.


    Sensing the sudden change in Asil''s body, Solomon narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at him. Then, after watching his behavior, he smiled and spoke in a voice so low that only Asil could hear: "There''s nothing wrong with standing up to him or challenging him, but few people could put the drawn sword back in its sheath. A lesson can be learned from what happened today. These lessons you learn will become the keys that will make you stronger." After his speech, Asil slowly turned his body and greeted Solomon with his joined palms.


    Without saying anything, Asil spat out another mouthful of blood, clenched his jaw, and slowly walked to leave. His feet felt as if they could shatter into pieces at any moment. His body was soaked with sweat, and his every step caused a heart-rending pain. He slowly walked away as he looked like a defeated wolf in a battle.


    Solomon looked like he was going to say something as he left, but chose not to do so and watched him leave in silence.


    Asil returned to his residence in the Outer School and immediately closed the door as soon as he entered. He took a few steps and fell to the ground unconscious. He didn''t know how many levels there was between him and Radres. But since even with the smallest movements, he had done so much damage to him, the difference was not small at all. But he still refused to surrender and was naturally wounded.


    When Asil, unconscious for three days, opened his eyes, his whole body was in pain. Although it was difficult for him to move, he struggled to take a sitting position. His hands were in pain as if their skin had been ripped out as he touched the ground to take a sitting position.


    As time continued to move forward, he continued to sit in the middle of his residence, breathing heavily. After a while he looked at his hands and saw ten broken nails sticking out from the skin of his palms. After three days of unconsciousness, the nails had scabbed over. But as these scabs were damaged as he struggled to sit up, blood was now oozing out.


    Asil looked at his hands expressionlessly. After a while, he pulled out the ten broken nails one by one. Blood oozed from his smashed palm, dripping onto the floor and filling the room with the smell of coagulated blood.


    Throughout this entire process, Asil''s expression never changed. There was an obvious cruelty in him right now as he acted as if these hands were not his own.


    After staring at the ten bloody nails for a moment, he gathered them up and placed them on the small nightstand next to his bed. He planned to look at them daily to remember the humiliation, ridicule, humiliation, weakness, and disregard he had suffered today.


    Tenfold... No! The day would come when he would be repaid a hundredfold!


    "Radres...." Asil spoke eerily in a voice that was almost too hoarse to be his own. "I''ll teach you personally what it''s like to be ignored!"

 Chapter 153 - Chuckle From The Darkness

    Time passed, but Asil did not take a single step out of his residence. He didn''t want to go out or see anyone. Apart from eating, sleeping, and such basic necessities, all he did during his stay in his residence was to look at his nails, which were covered with blood and scabs. He would never forget the feeling Radres had made him feel. His expression had changed many times as he thought about what had happened that day. Sometimes angry, sometimes offended, sometimes emotionless, sometimes dark...


    Days later, the door of his residence finally opened, and the bright moonlight filtering from the cloudless night sky entered in all its beauty.


    Luminous with the moonlight, Solomon slowly stepped into the room and waited without saying anything.


    Although Asil waited for Solomon to speak without saying anything, Solomon also waited for him to speak. Time passed, and at last, Solomon was the first to speak: "How are your internal injuries?"


    Asil didn''t make any reply and simply clasped his palms to greet him.


    "Hmm..." Solomon pursed his lips, turned, walked over to the window, looked up at the sky, and said: "Someone in the Outer School and someone in the Central School usually don''t go against each other. Even if such a thing were to happen, the result would be a one-sided slaughter, and the person in the Outer School had tremendous fear in their eyes as it happened. But when I saw you there, there was not the slightest sign of retreat, let alone fear, in your eyes. Such a stance is very rare in someone your age. You really are as much as I expected. Though I wouldn''t expect any less from the person who summoned it."


    Asil didn''t pay much attention to Solomon''s words, so he didn''t pay attention to the ''who summoned it'' part and instead asked the question on his mind: "Senior Solomon... Do you know the power level of Radres? At what level is he? Is everyone in the Central School at his level? If you don''t mind, can you tell me?"


    "Youth these days..." Solomon sighed slightly. "Young, although you are determined, sometimes you have to take a step back and wait for the right time..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''m not one to do anything thoughtless." Asil looked at Solomon solemnly, knowing that what he was doing was disrespectful, but interrupted him.


    Interrupted, Solomon was silent for a moment, then smiled faintly: "The other day when Radres was walking away, if you had stepped forward and called out to him, I certainly wouldn''t have saved you, no matter how much I promised. But you restrained yourself at the last moment, and despite all you''ve been through, you earned my praise by doing so. That''s why I''ll give you the information you want, but I''m not sure you''ll be satisfied after learning about it."


    Solomon paused and looked at Asil''s reaction, but Asil''s facial expression did not change in the slightest. Noticing this, Solomon moved his head slightly in satisfaction and said. "Radres is not someone who was born or normally lives in Bayanburt City. He has an important background. As you probably know, the Crimson Lightning Empire has five different regions; east, west, north, south and centre. The weakest among these regions is the eastern region dealing with trade. It is followed by the northern zone, which is the business area of ??the mercenaries, the western zone, where the combat training is given, and the central zone, where the capital is located. Radres'' birthplace is the Southern Region, the strongest region of the Crimson Lightning Empire. He also comes from one of the high-status families, even in the Southern Region, which is at war as it is a border region with the enemy neighboring empire. Here''s how the background of the person you''re dealing with is actually like this..."


    Asil knew a few things about the Crimson Lightning Empire, thanks to the books he had read and the knowledge he had acquired. Naturally, this included information about the Southern Region, which was constantly at war and many died in each war. In fact, the strongest division of the Crimson Lightning Empire in terms of average strength level was the Central Region. However, since the Southern District was developed entirely on the military and due to the existence of wars, people were constantly transferred here from other regions, the Southern Division was considered the strongest region of the Crimson Lightning Empire in terms of overall strength.


    And Radres was a member of a high-status family even within this Southern District. Asil, on the other hand, was someone who came from the Star Plain, which was the weakest part even in the Eastern Province, the weakest part of the empire. The difference between them was as clear as the difference between earth and sky.


    Solomon studied Asil''s expression, and when he didn''t respond, he continued: "Your profound strength is at the Third Level of the Nascent Profound Realm, but as far as I can tell, your true strength is at a higher level than that. I''m not entirely sure, but my guess is that you have the strength to fight against those at the seventh or eighth level of the Nascent Profound Realm. However, Radres'' profound strength..." Solomon carefully looked at Asil''s expression.


    "Exactly at the Sixth Level of the Core Profound Realm! And as far as I can see, he also has the fighting power potential to fight people who are stronger than himself, just like you. Perhaps we can even assume that he has the strength to fight someone from the Eighth Level of the Core Profound Realm. Considering his potential and pace of development, I can say that the profound level will rise at least one more level in a year. In this case, his power will be much greater than it is now. Even after knowing all this, do you still want to meet him again?"


    The Sixth Level of the Core Profound Realm! This level was tremendously high compared to the Asil''s level. The difference was approximately one and a half realms, but as the levels between realms increased, the difference in strength between realms grew exponentially, so the difference between Asil and Radres'' powers was too great to be expressed as only approximately one and a half realms! In addition, Radres'' true martial power was perhaps high enough to fight someone from the Eighth Level of the Core Profound Realm!


    Under normal circumstances, an ordinary person should be afraid of such a powerful person and give up the thought of fighting this person. But when he learned of Radres'' true strength, not the slightest sign of fear appeared in Asil''s eyes. On the contrary, when he learned this truth, his eyes were completely lit with the fire of determination!


    A power from the Eighth Level of the Core Profound Realm... This level might be an enormous height for many, and even an unattainable dream for some. But for the Asil this was not the case. He was a student of Sirius! And who was Sirius? Although he did not know the true power level of his master, how could he fear the strength of someone like Radres, while Sirius was extremely underestimating even those in the Natural Profound Realm. Or Nukro, who managed to kill the Muscular Mountain Gorilla in the middle of the Natural Profound Realm with a single blow, even with just his imaginary appearance?


    Even ignoring Nukro and Sirius, among those he knew was Medivh, whom even his master had praised. The last time he saw him, Medivh was at the Ninth Level of the Core Profound Realm, and as someone his master had praised, his true strength was probably higher than his own. If it''s about potential, Medivh is clearly Radres'' few steps... No! It was much more than a few steps!!


    All this fueled the fire of determination in Asil''s eyes even more: "Just because I can''t beat him now doesn''t mean I can''t beat him in the future. If I get scared right now and give up, I will never be able to beat him and I will never be able to overcome the challenges I will face in the future." Asil answered directly.


    Solomon was pleased with his answer, and after thinking for a moment, asked: "I really appreciate your decision. If anyone else had been in your place, he would certainly have hesitated to make the decision you are making now, but there was not the slightest hint of hesitation in your words or your gaze. Normally I wouldn''t ask this but I think it will be better for you and me..." Solomon''s eyes took on a kindly look. "Do you want to be my student?"


    "Senior Solomon, I appreciate your offer, but I cannot accept it. I already have a master and I cannot accept your offer as it would be disrespectful to my master." Although the person who made this offer was an officer in the Central School of the Rezuba Battle School, Asil had refused it without hesitation.


    A surprised expression appeared on Solomon''s face for a moment, but that expression quickly returned to normal: "I understand your respect for your master, but a person can have more than one master. So being your master won''t cause any problems."


    Asil shook his head slightly: "I''m sorry, but I still can''t accept your offer. Even though your way of thinking and your advice are in my mind, the only person I can see as a master in my heart is my current master. That''s why I''m really sorry."


    Solomon narrowed his eyes slightly and said nothing for a while. Then he smiled thoughtfully and faintly: "And what would you do if I told you that you could become quite strong in a short time, but that you would lose something important if you did that?"


    Solomon''s words instantly caught Asil''s full attention. Getting stronger in a short time... It was pretty obvious that Asil would really come in handy if that happened, but in this world, gaining something in a short time often comes at the cost of sacrificing something. Solomon also made it clear that he would lose something as a result of this empowerment. What could have been this precious thing? Was it someone he loved? But how could this happen? How could someone who was too far away from him to become stronger be affected? But if it wasn''t their loved one, then what was the price?


    "Senior Solomon, may I know the cost of this empowerment method you speak of?" Asil asked with curiously.


    Solomon smiled cloudyly: "I''m sorry, but I have no idea what to give as a result, as the price varies from person to person."


    Asil quickly considered this proposal. Yes, there was a risk, but those who did not take risks could never gain anything in this world. No matter how hard he thought, he could not predict the outcome after the risk he would take. Asil realized that he could not achieve anything by thinking and decided to accept this offer. After telling Solomon of this decision, Solomon said that he would come again tomorrow for this method, and then left.


    After Solomon left Asil''s residence, he moved slowly, passing through streets, and then into an alley. After entering the alley, his expression suddenly became as if fascinated. "I will put him to the ego test, as you wish, and make him pay the heaviest price. But are you really sure about that?"


    A chuckle came from the darkness of the street after Solomon''s question. This chuckling sound was too ferocious to belong to a human, and yet so insidious....

 Chapter 154 - Concealed Personality

    "You know that the ego test is a forbidden test. You are aware that if he fails, you will pay the price. Despite this, why did you make this decision and ask me to take this test?" Solomon asked confusedly as he stared at the dark part of the street.


    "Hmm... Human, that''s not what''s really curious about..." Out of the darkness came a rather subtle yet terrifying voice: "What I''m wondering is how do you know me! The number of people who know my kind is quite small. In addition, although they know this, the number of people who help me is almost non-existent. But even so, you chose to help me. And you chose to help out about a young boy."


    Solomon''s fascinated expression suddenly returned to normal, he looked up at the sky and said with a slight smile: "When you spend most of your life learning things, sometimes when you encounter unexpected events like this, you can see things that are not normally visible. Also, the reason I''m helping you is because for some reason I want that kid to get stronger. Even though I''m going to make him take the test at the heaviest price you want, it''s also going to be the thing that empowers him the most. In addition to that, it''s a gamble I''d like to take since you''ll pay the price if he fails."


    "Hmph!" The thing in the dark snorted contemptuously: "Since you think we have a conflict of interest, even if you are more knowledgeable than normal humans, you are still no different from an ignorant human. Let me briefly explain our relationship to you. You''re the kind of person who will push my plan forward by putting that boy to the test. In return, I will let you survive even though you know my identity. That''s exactly how our relationship is..." The voice from the darkness suddenly turned cold: "Of course, don''t think that if you tell anyone you''ve seen me in the future, you''ll find peace even after entering the reincarnation cycle!"


    Solomon turned his gaze back into the darkness in the street, and his expression blurred into what he was thinking: "I don''t need to explain your existence to anyone else. Because even if I don''t tell this, your existence will show up sooner or later. After all, aren''t all those who bear the name ''Mirza'' doomed to die?"


    As soon as Solomon used the word ''Mirza'', a pair of sharp-edged purple eyes appeared in the darkness of the street, resembling a dragon''s but rather small. As soon as these eyes appeared, the atmosphere inside the street suddenly became incomparably heavier. Then a piercing voice was heard in the darkness: "If you say that name again, I will kill you! That name is not such a simple title that anyone can use it!" The night sky slowly clouded as the floor of the street began to tremble slightly. Did you get it?"


    "Hmm..." Solomon smiled slightly. "You needn''t act that way. Otherwise, there will be events that will end badly for both of us."


    After Solomon''s words, the trembling in the street stopped and the cloudy sky returned to its original state. After a few seconds of silence, Solomon nodded into the darkness and then left. After he had gone, a silhouette slowly emerged from the darkness of the street. The body of this thing was clearly visible as the moonlight illuminated the surroundings¡­


    The whole body of this thing was black in color. It had two veined wings like a dragon''s, a lithe tail like that of a lizard, a broad head that protrudes like a frog''s, and hands and feet like a chameleon. In addition, its body was covered with black scales, like those of a black snake. The body of this strange creature, whose species is not even known, was slightly longer than twice the length of a human''s index finger.


    This creature was unexpectedly a small, strange profound beast that had hatched from the egg that Asil had found on Black Dragon Mountain and had no profound aura released from its body. Normally looking rather weak and tired next to Asil, this profound beast now looked quite fierce and vigorous. In addition, it could speak like a human! So what did it take for a profound beast that had just hatched from its egg to speak? The answer was quite simple! This profound beast was supposed to be an extraordinary high-level profound beast! Because only high-level profound beasts knew the innate profound beast language, sometimes even human language!


    But how could a high-level profound beast without a profound aura speak contemptuously towards a person who was stationed at Rezuba Battle School''s Central School? How could that person simply not respond at all to this self-deprecating profound beast and instead speak respectfully?


    "Hmph!" The little profound beast squinted its eyes a little and looked out towards the street. "I have to take care of that little maggot before the idiot in the necklace wakes up. I didn''t expect anyone here to know my true existence, but still, it was good to use it for my own benefit. At least that way I can regain my strength and when the promised day comes ''I''ll have the opportunity to repay my debt to ''It''...'' It looked up at the sky, its voice saddened: "Even the weak ignorant people now use the name ''Mirza''! What a shame... It''s really a shame... They''re all going to die one by one! A painful and miserable death will be the end of the presumptuous ones who dare to use our names!"


    After the small profound beast finished speaking, it grinned ferociously, showing its own small teeth. Then it started walking towards Asil''s residence. It walked through the streets where there were no people, in a way that no one could see. When it arrived in front of Asil''s residence, the ferocity and vigor on its face completely disappeared and was replaced by a tired and weak expression just like before. It narrowed its eyes slightly and sleepily entered Asil''s place.


    When the little profound beast entered, Asil directed his attention to the door of the room, as he thought Solomon might have returned. However, even though it had been missing for a while, he was used to its occasional disappearance, so when he saw the little profound beast, he turned his head and again silently continued to stare at the blood-dried nails on the side of the bed. There was no way he could have known that this weak and sleepy-looking profound beast next to him was actually a creature that knew the human language and was making some secret plans.


    Time passed silently and dawn came as usual as the moon gave way to the warm sun. While the little profound beast continued to slumber in bed for the entire time, Asil, after a few days, finally managed to sense the change in his soul and tried to figure out what it was. Although he failed to do so, what he felt inside his soul was a rather strange feeling. As if his soul didn''t really belong to him alone. It was like something two different people used in common. While one of these people was naturally himself, he could not understand who or what the other person was. All he could understand was that it was something that he could not perceive in his current state. Therefore, after thinking about it for a short time, he gave up and thought about what Solomon had said.


    Although he had said he would come tomorrow, he did not say anything about what time of day he would come. Ego test... What kind of test could this be? Considering the name of the test, it had to be a test about one''s own self. But how could a test of a person''s self make that person stronger in such a short time? And why would the price have to be paid for such a test? Although Asil thought about this subject, he did not have a clear picture of the subject due to the inadequacy of his knowledge.


    At times like these, Sirius''s absence was truly felt. If Sirius were awake right now, Asil was confident that he had heard of the ego test before and would have correctly judged whether it was useful for his student. However, Sirius was not awake at the moment. Just like he hasn''t been for a while...


    From the day Asil opened his eyes in the Chaka Tribe until now, there had been no reaction from Sirius. Asil was curious about this situation and entered the place where he was sealed, but he saw that the bright area where Sirius was now was surrounded by dark smoke. He approached this smoke and even tried to get inside. But no matter what he did, he was unsuccessful, as a result of which he took his consciousness out of the necklace. Although he repeated this event several times later, he encountered almost the same scene each time. The only difference in what he saw was that the dark smoke was getting thinner and thinner.


    Time continued to move forward, and in the evening the door of Asil''s residence slowly opened. Solomon had finally arrived.


    "Are you ready, young man?" Solomon asked in a polite tone. After his question, Asil nodded, and then, with Solomon''s signal, the two left the residence and headed towards the place where they were going to do the ego test.


    When they left the residence, the little profound beast that was dozing off on the bed slowly opened its eyes. A wild expression suddenly appeared on its face as it stared at the nails by the bed. "How repulsive..." It walked over to the nails, raised its little hands, and tapped them against the nails. "That''s more like it."


    Asil''s blood-curdled nails turned into dust with the tiny profound beast''s weak-seeming move. Then it slowly got out of bed and went to the door of the residence. It opened the door and let the wind come in, sweeping away the dusty nails.


    Then the little profound beast came out of the residence. It walked through the streets without even bothering to close the door, and spoke to himself in a voice so low that no one could hear on the road: "Maggot, I hope you pass the test, otherwise I''ll have to take some precautions...."

 Chapter 155 - Hes Against Him

    After about an hour of walking, Solomon and Asil came to the area where the ego test would be held. This area was a small hollow in the mountain region behind the Rezuba Battle School. After entering this cave, which was about ten meters wide, Solomon sealed the entrance to the cavern with some special seals and then told Asil to sit cross-legged. He then drew several symbols in different shapes around Asil''s seat, while saying strange things in a language that Asil did not understand.


    "Are you ready, young man?" Solomon asked with a serious expression. After Asil nodded, he slightly pierced the tips of his index and middle fingers on his left hand. He made the blood flowing and then put his bloody fingers on Asil''s forehead, drawing an infinity symbol with his blood: "Close your eyes and don''t try to resist no matter what. Soon your consciousness will get to the core of your ego. That''s where you''ll learn how to take the test. May luck be with you."


    After Solomon''s words, Asil closed his eyes and lowered all his bodily defenses.


    "As Solomon, a descendant of Legemeton Clan, I command, The Ego Gate, open!"


    As soon as Solomon finished his words, eight lights of different colors came out from the bloody infinity symbol on Asil''s forehead and completely illuminated the sealed hollow.


    Asil suddenly felt that his whole soul was shaking, his consciousness was forcibly withdrawn, and the existence of the things around him disappeared. After just a few seconds, he could not feel anything, and this continued for a while, and when he saw that nothing had changed, he opened his eyes to see what was going on.


    As he opened his eyes and was stunned by the scenery around him, an incredibly ancient female voice came to his ears: "Welcome, Asil Mirza!!"


    -----------------------------------------


    It was all in white. The sky, the earth, the mountains, the trees, the birds... There was nothing. Everywhere that Asil could see, there was only eternal whiteness...


    "What is this place? Is this inside my self? But if so, why is it all white, why is there nothing here?" Asil looked around him in amazement. Solomon said he would withdraw into his ego. If that was the case, this place should have had his own ego. But the place was completely empty, and more importantly, the only thing he felt while he was here was coldness. A cold that is so strong and frightening that it can freeze everything...


    "Welcome, Asil..." The ancient female voice, which he had heard but hadn''t noticed before, was heard again.


    Asil turned his head and looked around, trying to figure out the source of the sound. But wherever he looked, there was nothing in the endless whiteness.


    "You don''t need to look around for nothing. I am everywhere. Likewise, I am nowhere. You just need to feel it. Feel!" The ancient voice echoed through all the whiteness.


    "Everywhere... and nowhere at the same time?" Asil thought to himself as he spoke in a low voice. What could this be? Since he could hear this sound, the source of the sound was inside the white area. What exactly was it that was everywhere in a region but actually nowhere? Whose voice was that? "Hmm...Or?" Asil focused on his intuition and stood still, waiting.


    "You have a good idea, but you''re not the ruler of this place!" The ancient voice echoed again, causing Asil''s thoughts to be split. "I''m also impressed that you''re thinking about the wind."


    Asil waited for a while for the ancient voice to continue speaking. But seeing no reaction, he sighed, preparing to reconsider, but just then the ancient female voice echoed again: "The soul without a purpose loses its way. Because to be everywhere is to be nowhere. If you want to see, find your purpose, otherwise, you will never find the right path..."


    The soul without purpose? Lose its way?


    Asil pondered the matter for a long time before speaking slowly: "My goal is to become stronger... To be strong enough to protect my loved ones, to prevent me from losing them..." The seriousness in his voice increased: "There is a purpose to which my soul is attached. Which means I''ve been on the right track all along, but I just don''t see it. So I''m looking at it the wrong way. Then..." Asil closed his eyes.


    "It''s pretty good..." The ancient voice resounded in the whiteness: "I was impressed that a sixteen year old boy could see the truth in such a short time. May I ask how you think that way?"


    Asil answered without opening his eyes: "A senior I met recently taught me not to just look with my eyes, but to feel things. Thanks to his teaching, I started to think that what I was seeing or hearing was not necessarily real just because I could see or hear it. When I thought about his words, I assumed that this white world was actually just an illusion. And once I doubt it..." He smiled slightly and slowly opened his eyes: "All I had to do was close my eyes and try to feel the truth."


    When Asil opened his eyes, the previous white world was completely gone, and a great waveless sea had taken its place. Asil was located in the very center of the sea, and on this vast sea, the only thing other than Asil was a transparent, smoky creature.


    When Asil saw him, he thought of the smoky creature he had seen when he was afflicted by the poison of the Serpent Tailed Evil Tiger. However, at first glance, it was clear that these two creatures were different. Because while nothing could be understood about the gender of the smoky creature he saw at that time, the gender of the creature standing in front of him was definitely a woman. But the important difference was not the understanding of his gender, but the feeling this smoky creature gave him.


    In the past, the first thing he felt when meeting the smoky creature was sadness. This time, however, what he felt was longing. It was as if the smoky creature before him was actually someone he knew. And someone he knows very well....

 Chapter 156 - Hes Against Him (2)

    "You... Who are you?" Asil couldn''t help but the tears flowing from his eyes as he stammered. He had even forgotten where he was now and how he got here. All he could think about was the smoky creature before him. It had become almost the focal point of his entire being.


    "I see..." The smoky creature moved its mouth slightly, and the ancient female voice echoed everywhere. "Even though your perception is high, your soul is incompatible with your body. Just as I thought..." He took a step forward, instantly in front of Asil. "Let''s see what''s the reason for that..." It raised its hand slightly and slowly placed its transparent fingers covered with smoke on Asil''s forehead.


    As soon as he put its fingers down, a colorless and uncharacteristic aura began to emanate from Asil''s body. This aura only appeared for a moment and then disappeared completely. But even if it lasted for a moment, it made the smoky creature withdraw its fingers back.


    "Hmm... So that''s really how it is. Two out of eight, so..." It nodded as if it was thinking about something and was sure that what it was thinking was right. "Since you''re here, you must want to take the ego test. I don''t know if it''s luck or disaster for you to meet someone from the Legemeton Clan, but whatever happens, remember that your choices will have consequences!" It tilted its head slightly: "Tell me, the person named ''Asil''. Are you sure you want to take the ego test?"


    After the smoky creature spoke, Asil''s stunned state continued for a few more seconds. Then Asil, who came to his senses, replied quickly: "Yes... I want to take an ego test. But before that, can you tell me where I am and who you are?"


    "Me? I''m sorry, but I can''t answer that. But I believe that one day if you get strong enough, you will be able to find the answer to this for yourself. As for here... This is the part of your soul that you can embody. To take the ego test, you must first get into the core of your self. And in order to get to the core of your self, you have to prove that you have enough for it in the first place. The fact that you can see my current self and embody your soul proves that you passed the first test. If you can prove that you are the only ruler, I will put you to the ego test. Otherwise, I''m sorry, but I can''t let you take a test that''s big enough to be done at the core of your self when you''re so weak."


    Asil memorized the smoky creature''s words and looked first at the surrounding vast sea. If this sea, whose borders he could not see, was the part of his soul that he could embody, how much was the part that he could not embody? Why did he feel so close to the smoky creature before him? And why was it talking as if it knew him, even as if it knew things about him that he didn''t even know himself?


    "The only ruler? Of course, I am the sole ruler of my soul. Who else but I can have my soul?" Asil asked with an expression that seemed unable to make sense of what was on his mind.


    "Who else could it be? Hahaha..." The smoky creature slowly raised its right hand and pointed to a distant place. "If you claim to be the sole ruler, you must first make him obey. And from what I understand from your current situation, it won''t be easy at all, hahaha..."


    With a strange expression, Asil looked towards where the smoky creature was pointing, but he couldn''t see anything. There, like other places, there was only a quiet, unwavering sea. However, this similarity only lasted for a short time. Noticing the presence of a tiny black dot appearing in the distance, Asil squinted his eyes, increased his attention, and looked towards where the dot was.


    The tiny black dot grew larger and larger, soon becoming a human silhouette, and finally, the silhouette''s body was fully revealed, causing him to be completely shocked.


    This person, who was about one meter and seventy-five centimeters tall, had long black hair that was laid back and extended to his neck and was quite compatible with his charcoal-colored eyes. Although he had an ordinary body, there was air around his body as if it did not belong to this world.


    "You... Are you the one inside me?" Asil asked with a strange expression. The reason why he was so surprised was that the person in front of him actually looked like him. It would even be quite simple to call it a similarity. Because, if it were not for the black sun symbol on the forehead of the person in front of him and the contemptuous look in his eyes, even someone who has known Asil for years would not be able to understand their differences and would definitely think that he was Asil.


    Asil knew who he was as soon as he saw her. He was the other half of himself with the black sun symbol while he was with the other smoky creature. However, his other half, who was asleep when he saw him last time, was standing in front of him, fully awake this time!!


    To make him obey... Asil recalled the words the smoky creature had just said. It said that in order to prove that he was the ruler, he had to make him obey what it showed. So...


    Did he have to fight and beat his other half to take the ego test? If that was the case, it should have been pretty easy to do. After all, the other half was probably just as strong as him and believed he could win a fight on equal terms.


    "The one inside you?" Asil with the sun symbol on his forehead looked disdainfully at the real Asil. "Hmph!" He snorted as if he had encountered something too insignificant to even mention when compared to himself.. His voice was cold enough to pierce Asil''s bones. "Worthless piece of the shell! What makes you think you are allowed to talk to me?!"

 Chapter 157 - Asil Or Asil?

    "A piece of the shell?" Asil fixed his eyes on the other Asil. While the original was himself, the thing in front of him referred to him as a shell, and naturally, he didn''t like it. "I don''t need permission to talk to you." His gaze went cold. "You are a force that exists only for me to use!"


    Asil with the sun symbol looked at Asil with an expression of disgust: "I don''t have time to spare for creatures that don''t know themselves. But since even being in the same environment as you makes me feel disgusted, I guess it would be good for me to teach you a little lesson." He turned his head and turned to the smoky creature: "Worthless smoke! Give that poor guy some weapons to use."


    The smoky creature pretended to be unaffected by the commanding tone of Asil with the Sun Symbol. But still, with a slight wave of its hand, it revealed the weapons as he said. However, the number of weapons it unearthed could not be expressed with ''a few''.


    Swords, daggers, spears, shields, trumpets, sledgehammers, hammers, and the like... Thousands of different weapons of different kinds had appeared around the smoky creature.


    Asil looked first at these weapons, then at Asil with the Sun Symbol. As he stood still without any movement and did not show the slightest interest in weapons in his cold gaze, original Asil asked: "If you want me to use a weapon, you must choose a weapon too. After all, you''re my other half, and that''s why we have to fight on equal terms."


    "The other half? Hmph!" Asil with the Sun Symbol snorted coldly. It was clear that he was literally belittling Asil when he was talking to Asil. "A worthless piece of shell. Because of your current power, I can''t use my real power either. What equality are you talking about?" He raised his head as if he were the superior one: "But still, ''For ''*"s sake, I will give you a chance and fight with my favorite weapons. So..." He raised his hands with palms facing upwards, fingers slightly bent inward: "With these hands, which are my favorite weapons!"


    Asil looked at him for a few seconds, but, thinking that there was no need to prolong it any longer, he walked over to the weapons. As usual, he bought two swords. After he picked up the weapons, he slowly started to move towards Asil with the Sun Symbol.


    "Come on, worthless piece of the shell!" Asil with the Sun Symbol smiled wildly and waited for the original Asil to come towards him.


    Asil''s opponent this time was completely different from the ones they had faced before. Fighting himself... How interesting is that feeling? If his opponent had the same techniques and the same combat experience as him, then this battle should have gone quite easily. After all, Asil with the Sun Symbol used only his hands while the original one was using a weapon. However, even if Asil wanted to believe that this was the case, he couldn''t believe it. Because there was not the slightest fear or hesitation in the eyes of the thing before him. His eyes were just full of disdain. Apart from that, his behavior and body posture was completely filled with openings. There could be two reasons for doing this. The first is that he is an ignorant lunatic. The second is that he is completely sure of himself in the fight he is in.


    After dashing forward, Asil came to the other Asil''s left and swung the sword in his right hand, aiming at his right shoulder. However, in response to his move, Asil with the Sun Symbol did not make any moves and let the attack come to his shoulder.


    As a result of Asil''s attack, the sword struck the other Asil''s shoulder, but although he did not respond, the only damage he inflicted was a one centimeter cut!


    "Do you think it was a fly in front of you when you''re attacking? How childish it is to make an attack that doesn''t even involve killing intent!" Asil with the Sun Symbol smiled contemptuously: "Let me show you how to attack!!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly swung his left hand to the right and caught Asil''s head in one move. Then he pulled him towards himself, causing his body to lose balance, and then hit Asil hard on the face with his kneecap.


    Asil, whose nose was broken by the impact of the blow, was thrown backward and fell to the ground. He clenched his eyes in pain, and in just a second he thought of reopening them and counterattacking. However, as soon as he opened his eyes before he even had a chance to counterattack, the first thing he saw was a kick in the air moving towards him.


    Bam!


    Asil spat blood, his facial bones shattered instantly. What had hit his head was not like a kick, but rather like a meteorite falling from the sky and devastating the earth. The pain of broken facial bones, the irony taste of blood in his throat, and the pressure of his dented skull bone... Asil had become miserable. And in just a few seconds. Even what Radres did to him was not so overwhelming. At that moment, the thought that the thing before him could be of the same strength as him completely disappeared. This thing was completely superior to him.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Asil who had the Sun Symbol mercilessly kicked Asil''s head a few more times, who was lying face down on the ground, and then shook his blood-soaked foot as a wild smile formed on his face: "Ahh..." He closed his eyelids, trembling with pleasure. "Very enjoyable. It''s really fun to smash heads..." He licked the corners of his lips as if he was enjoying it. "It shouldn''t end so quickly. I need to enjoy it a little more." He opened his eyelids and looked at the smoky creature. "Hey worthless smoke! Fix his body!"


    "He''s the one who came in here to take the ego test. So if he doesn''t want to, his body won''t be restored here. I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can do about it." The smoky creature replied as though unaffected by his imperious tone.


    After hearing his words, Asil with the Sun Symbol snorted, spat on the ground, and then looked at Asil on the ground. After a few seconds of cold stare, he lowered his body and approached Asil''s ear and whispered softly, "Worthless piece of shell. I just crushed your head! Are you giving up so easily? Weren''t you going to make me obey? Ask for a fix! Ask the worthless smoke to fix you! Don''t worry, I have a lot of good feelings to teach you! Hahahaha..."


    After whispering in the ear of the original Asil, Asil with the Sun Symbol straightened his body and kicked Asil hard in the face while his eyes sparkled with pleasure and causing his body to fly by somersaulting on the ground. Then he made cracking sounds in his fingers, neck, arm, chin, and other parts of his body.


    Original Asil could not open his eyes, every single point on his head was in pain. But even if he didn''t know it, he was still conscious because it was impossible for him to lose consciousness where he was. That''s why he could hear what Asil with the Sun Symbol was saying.


    Am I going to give up? Am I going to give up here? How can I make Radres pay for what I''ve been through if I can''t even defeat a power within me? How can I stand here when the feelings that I''ve been holding inside for how many days are still on fire? Again... I want to fight him again... Until I beat him... Until I use everything I have...


    "If that''s what you want, then I''ll fulfill your request." After Asil cried out within himself, the ancient voice of the smoky creature echoed around, and as soon as it finished speaking, Asil''s body radiated and appeared just before he started fighting Asil with the Sun Symbol.


    His body had returned to its original state. He felt neither physical pain nor lack. However, since the psychological pressure and mental pain he was experiencing still existed, he involuntarily raised his hands and touched his face, even though he did not feel any physical pain. He made sure everything was intact and in its place.


    "Let''s start again! Come on!" Asil with the Sun Symbol licked the corner of his lips, he cried out in delight.


    Original Asil is back in action. Before he fell into misery, he clearly understood that the defense of what he was facing was quite strong thanks to his attack. That''s why he decided to make his current attack not towards his shoulder, but towards his neck. After all, it was next to impossible for someone with a neck injury to continue the fight....

 Chapter 158 - Asil Or Asil? (2)

    After Asil came near Asil with the Sun Symbol, he turned his body around and made a violent attack, adding to his own strength the power gained from the acceleration of his movement by the sword he swung. However, as his sword blow approached Asil''s neck with the Sun Symbol, his eyes sparkled and he bent his body down at once to dodge Asil''s attack.


    Although his attack did not find its target, Asil thought that such a thing could happen, so he turned his body without the slightest hesitation. This time, he prepared to attack Asil with the Sun Symbol by using the sword in his left hand. Even if he dodges the sword in his right hand, the sword in his left hand would hit his body the moment he bent down. It was actually very easy to avoid this attack. All he had to do was dodge backward or sideways, but Asil was sure that he wouldn''t do such a thing. Because such an act was not the kind of action that would be taken by someone who sees himself as the superior side and humiliates the other person like him.


    However, as he turned his body, something that Asil did not expect happened. He had a temperature in his stomach that shouldn''t have been normal. As soon as this heat emerged, his body movements became unstable, which caused his attack''s movement to lose strength, making it unable to hit Asil with the Sun Symbol.


    Asil turned his gaze to the other Asil standing before him and saw something long, curved in his hands, dripping blood from it. After seeing this thing, Asil lowered his head and noticed the deficiency in his lower body. Just then, Asil with the Sun Symbol spoke with a ferocious expression: "Now I''ll show you what it feels like to choke on your own bowel!"


    As soon as Asil with the Sun Symbol finished speaking, he stretched the bowel that was ripped out from the original Asil''s abdomen with his bare hands. He got behind Asil in one move, and after wrapping stretched bowel around his neck, he squeezed it mercilessly and causing Asil to lose his breath.


    "Once you have your bowel removed, you don''t normally die right away, and the lack of bowel in addition to the physical pain causes psychological pain. When the pressure of suffocation and the fear of proximity to death is added to this, you will enter into a very enjoyable struggle. Now squirm and entertain me. Don''t worry, next time we will do a lot more fun stuff. We will try different things all the time until you give up. I am really wondering when you are gonna give up. This time? Or is it the next time? Hahaha..."


    When Asil with the Sun Symbol finished speaking, he increased the tension of the bowel in his hands and continued to stretch for a while. However, when it got to the point where Asil couldn''t stand it, it eased the tension, making him suffering long-lasting. He turned it into a cycle and ruthlessly continued to do the same on Asil until all strength in his body was lost due to the loss of abdominal blood.


    When Asil''s body lost all its strength, he turned back into a smoky creature and called out: "Worthless smoke! Fix that piece of the shell again!"


    The smoky creature looked at the original Asil in silence for a while, and after understanding the determination in him, he fixed his body again and made him come to where he was standing before starting to fight Asil who had the Sun Symbol.


    His body had returned to its former state. However, due to the pressure, he was experiencing, he felt a tightness in his throat and had difficulty breathing. In addition, the whites of his eyes were beginning to fill with red veins. Even though he wasn''t in the slightest physical pain, he looked pretty worn out. On the other hand, the current state of Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, looked much more vigorous and lively than before. Even by the wild smile on his face, it was clear that he enjoyed what he was doing and that he would not be limited to what he would do if he got the chance!


    Asil stood where he was for a few seconds and examined Asil who had the Sun Symbol. He had suffered excruciating pain, as well as the two-time attacks that had proved fruitless. From the very beginning, the opponent was completely in control. He didn''t have the slightest idea what he was going to do right now. No matter how he thought of attacking, it seemed as if his opponent could read all of his moves and counter them.


    "If you want to win, keep trying." The ancient female voice echoed again as Asil pondered what to do. This time, however, the resounding voice was heard only in his mind, not all over the place: "However, if you keep attacking like this, you will never win. Focus and try to perceive what you have not yet discovered. Only then can you realize the truth and get the chance to win!"


    Asil wanted to turn his head to look at the smoky creature after what he had heard in his mind. But just then, he heard the ancient female voice again: "Don''t look this way! If he finds out that I''m telling you this, he''ll lose his frivolity and your chances of winning will be gone. For the sake of an old friend, I will help you at least as much. But still, whether you win or not is entirely up to you. Think and act accordingly. Perceive and discover the truth!"


    After the words of the smoky creature, Asil thought for a few seconds. What could be the meaning of these words? What was it trying to say when it said to discover the truth? What was the truth? Was there something he had not yet perceived?


    Asil sharpened his senses and examined his surroundings more carefully. However, he could not perceive the existence of something different. Everything seemed normal. After that, he slightly squinted his eyes and, thinking that he could learn the meaning of the smoky creature''s words by fighting, he attacked again towards Asil who had the Sun Symbol.


    Moving forward more cautiously after previous attack styles, Asil quickly came close to the Asil who had the Sun Symbol. Asil who had the Sun Symbol was as steady in his place as ever and was allowing himself to be attacked by him without doing anything.


    When Asil came near Asil who had the Sun Symbol, he attacked from the left side. Seeing his move, Asil who had the Sun Symbol snorted contemptuously. After all, such an attack meant that Asil, whom he saw as a shell, had learned nothing from previous events. He didn''t need to do anything in the face of such attacks. He would make a response to the attack and put him in a more miserable situation. And he had something much more interesting in mind.


    As the attack from his left approached his shoulder, Asil who had the Sun Symbol swung his fist forward, targeting original Asil''s stomach. However, when he swung his fist, an unexpected event occurred...


    Just moments before his fist slammed into original Asil''s stomach, Asil''s who had the Sun Symbol eyes widened and he lowered his head as he completely cut off the power of his fist. As he lowered his head, original Asil brutally hit him in the face with his knee, causing his body to lose balance. Before he could come to his senses, original Asil gained momentum and spun around, moving his right foot from the bottom up and kicking to the head of Asil, who had the Sun Symbol.


    Original Asil smiled faintly and this time swung the sword in his left hand to attack. The only reason the situation had come to this was because of the idea he had thought of using before attacking. While he was attacking, he also activated the Profound Guiding Technique without revealing to his opponent and attacked him from his blind spot by moving the surrounding weapons while Asil who had the Sun Symbol attacked him. Although Asil who had the Sun Symbol had noticed this move of his, when he bent down to dodge the attack coming from the blind spot towards his head, original Asil had managed to make two successful attacks on him by turning it to his advantage!


    As a result of these attacks, Asil, who had previously been completely superior and had the Sun Symbol, had a bloody nose and lost himself, albeit for a short time. And if his current sword attack also successfully found its target, the situation would be quite severe for Asil who had the Sun Symbol!


    Just a few inches before the original Asil''s sword reached the body of Asil who had the Sun Symbol, black smoke suddenly covered the body of Asil who had the Sun Symbol. The sword attack hit his body. However, contrary to Asil''s expectations, it did not cause even the slightest harm to his body. Instead, black smoke started to cover the original Asil''s sword, and this incident caused a frightening feeling inside the original Asil. He quickly let go of the sword in his left hand, leaped backward with all his might, and carefully observed Asil who had the Sun Symbol as he landed.


    As black smoke began to spread around his body, Asil who had the Sun Symbol slowly lifted his head, which was still looking downward. As soon as he lifted his head, his frightening eyes were fully revealed. As soon as I looked at his eyes, which the middle of the white eye that has become black and had a red color that could be called eerie in the middle of the eye flux, all the hairs on the original Asil''s started to stand on end and a cold sweat began to form on his forehead.


    "A worthless piece of the shell. Asil who had the Sun Symbol cried out in anger. His voice was much more ferocious and cold than before. His previous facial expression had completely disappeared and was replaced by a serious and angry expression.. He brought his hand to his nose, wiped the blood, and looked at his hand. "Since you''re daring to do these things to me like a man and think of yourself as something important then I''ll get a little serious and add a little more fun to our little game!"

 Chapter 159 - Asil Or Asil? (3)

    As soon as the Asil with the Sun Symbol had finished speaking, he rushed forward and reached his side before original Asil could even react. He grabbed the original Asil by the neck with such speed that it could not be followed by the eye. He lifted him into the air and hurled him and smashing Asil''s body into the ground. He then lifted his foot and broke his left shoulder, causing original Asil to be unable to move his left arm.


    After that, he lifted his foot up again and broke the original Asil''s right shoulder, right leg, and left leg respectively, making him almost unable to move his body. Original Asil started his attack well this time and successfully carried out several attacks on Asil who had the Sun Symbol. However, the pressure he was subjected to afterward was incomparably higher than before. In just a few seconds, he was dragged into a situation where he could only move his torso and head. But he still continued to struggle. What if he couldn''t move his legs or his arms? His teeth were still in place! There wasn''t even the slightest reason for him to give up the fight as long as he had any organs he could attack!


    "Hmph!" Asil who had the Sun Symbol snorted coldly. As a disgusted expression covered his entire face, he said: "You''re still trying to fight. You really won''t find out. Let''s see if you can continue from now on."


    Asil who had the Sun Symbol slowly lowered his body and then stretched out his hands and grasped original Asil''s chin. Then, squeezing his hands, he slowly broke original Asil''s jawbones and dislocated his jaw. However, most of his teeth were still intact, and a nasty smile formed on his face when Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, saw this.


    He licked his lips slowly, glanced at the original Asil''s body, and then said: "Let''s see if you''re going to like this worthless piece of the shell?"


    As soon as Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, finished speaking, the black smoke around his body started to move towards his hands. In a short time, his hands turned into black ones. Then he looked towards the original Asil''s groin area, and as his smile grew even more disgusting, he moved his hands in the direction he was looking at.


    "Ahh..."


    Original Asil involuntarily let out a painful sound, all the muscles in his body instantly contracted. Although he was resistant to pain, there was also a limit to this. He couldn''t help but cry of pain because he couldn''t clench his teeth due to his dislocated jaw. He straightened his head a little, looking towards what was vaguely visible among the bloody clothes on the hands of Asil who had the Sun Symbol. His eyes widened when he saw it, and he was sure that what he was feeling was real.


    "How does it feel to have your manhood taken away from you?" Asil, who has the Sun Symbol, grinned as he tilted his head to the side, looked at the thing in his hands, and then at Asil''s protruding chin, he continued: "Now let''s try something even more interesting. A worthless piece of the shell should not consider itself too big. I''ll give you a taste of your own abomination, hahahaha..."


    Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, laughed wildly, then brought Asil''s masculinity, which he held in his hands, to his protruding chin, and put it into his mouth without feeling any disgust! No matter how much original Asil shook his head and tried to avoid it, there was nothing he could do as he couldn''t use his arms and legs.


    Asil who had the Sun Symbol held him under his chin with one hand and over his head with the other, and using his hands made original Asil chew the thing in his mouth. He continued this process as if he was having fun as the blood oozed out from the corners of the original Asil''s mouth. After about a minute, he slowly stood up, tilted his head one after the other, and went to the place where the weapons were, and grabbed a few things. Then he said something to the smoky creature and went back to the original Asil.


    When he got to the original Asil, he noticed the pallor on his face and realized that the blood loss was nearing a dangerous point. Therefore, he brought his hands filled with black smoke close to his crotch. As he placed his hands on the original Asil''s crotch, the smoke from his hands quickly dissipated and instantly covered the area where the blood was flowing and cutting off the blood flow directly.


    Glancing at him with satisfaction, Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, took the hollow iron rods among the things he had brought with him. He then made holes in original Asil''s arms and legs with his hands and thrust the iron rods into these holes without haste.


    After inserting all the iron rods, he turned to the smoky creature and spoke in an imperative tone: "Worthless smoke! Bring the things I want right away. Then I will let you watch this fun!"


    After his words, the smoky creature stared at the original Asil without saying anything for a few seconds. No one could understand what it was thinking at that moment. After a few seconds, he sighed lightly and then moved his hands to reveal what Asil who had the Sun Symbol wanted.


    When the things he wanted to be appeared, Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, went to them. He stretched out his hands and opened the first of three boxes made of a strange substance that had just appeared.


    Inside the box was a molten steel, the temperature of which was immediately noticeable. Asil who had the Sun Symbol took the box in his hands, came to the original Asil''s side and slowly poured the molten steel into the hollow iron rods and soon filled all the iron rods.


    As the high heat of the molten steel began to warm the cold iron rods, the original Asil began to feel an indescribably intense pain from the parts of his body where the iron rods had been inserted. The pain he suffered was at such a high point that even the sounds he made became so frightening that it made the blood of those who heard it freeze...


    Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, grinned wildly after seeing him in this state and opened the second box. Inside the second box was a bowl and a liquid that looked like water. He took the bowl, dipped it into the liquid, filled it, and brought it to the original Asil''s mouth, forcing him to drink it. After drinking all the liquid, Asil who had the Sun Symbol licked his lips and said: "The molten steel will soon begin to melt the iron rods. And the pain that you are going through because of this is going to reach a very high level according to your current experience. But don''t worry, what I have in mind is not that simple..." He lifted the bowl up, making the original Asil look at it: "What you just drank was a special kind of sulfuric water. The characteristic of this water is that it quickly mixes the sulfur it contains into the body. Your body is warming up right now, and the burning sulfur will turn you into a living torch, as the sulfur will soon mix with your sweat. It is going to be really fun to watch this. Hahahahaha..."


    Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, started watching original Asil after he finished his speech. Before long, the molten steel also began to melt the iron bars, and just as he said, the pain suffered by the original Asil increased enormously and reached an unimaginable excent. About two minutes later, the sulfur in the original Asil''s body also finally ignited, and Asil suddenly turned into a living torch. The miserable screams coming from the original Asil''s vague silhouette in the midst of the rising flames were so frightening that if a normal person had seen this scene, they would at least have had sleepless nights for a few weeks!


    Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, watched him for a while as if he were enjoying it, and then started to move towards it to open the third box. However, at that moment, the original Asil''s body, which was covered with fire, glowed and appeared where he was before starting the battle, just like the other two times...


    It was the third time that the original Asil had experienced this event, but this time he was in much worse shape than the other two. This time, the physical and mental pain and pressure he was experiencing was on a completely different level than the first two times. Irons had been thrust into his body, stuffed with molten steel, and burned alive with sulfur. In fact, as if all this wasn''t enough, he had to eat his own manhood. How could only a seventeen-year-old boy endure this pain that is almost impossible for even those who have lived through the years and experienced so many things and become mentally too strong? This was an unbearably frightening mental torture, and Asil who had the Sun Symbol was clearly enjoying it, let alone hesitating or regretting while practicing these tortures.


    The number of red veins in Asil''s eyes had greatly increased, and his face was now as pale as a dead man''s. Despite this, there was still no trace of desire to retreat in his eyes. He was looking completely determined.. In addition, if looked carefully, a strange gleam could be vaguely discerned in his determined eyes at that moment.

 Chapter 160 - Soulless Chains That Seal Fate.

    "Pain..." original Asil spoke slowly to himself in his eerily hoarse voice: "The pain that necessary to reach the truth..." He closed his eyes, completely isolated his feelings from the outside world, and stood there for a few seconds.


    While he was waiting, Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, remained in place without doing anything, allowing the first attack to come from the original Asil as usual. But even he could sense that something was different with the original Asil this time. But he did not know exactly what this change was. In any case, it was highly unlikely that someone in his character would pay attention to changes in the person he saw as a worthless ''piece of shell''.


    In the midst of the surrounding silence, original Asil slowly opened his eyes. Contrary to the signs of fatigue on his face, the strange gleam in his eyes was quite evident. It was obvious that something was clearly different. He slightly parted his lips and, in his hoarse voice with evident fatigue, called out to Asil who had the Sun Symbol: "You really have a disgusting character..."


    "Disgusting?" Asil who had the Sun Symbol smiled contemptuously: "I am not the one with the disgusting character. You''re the one! You are nothing but a weak, worthless and ignorant piece of shell. But I can still enjoy it here a little bit thanks to you. When my being is fully awakened, I will take over your worthless body and completely erase your existence!"


    "I am mad at you but still... Thank you..." Original Asil barely replied to Asil who had the Sun Symbol, then slowly tilted his head to look at his hands. "Thanks to you¡­ I realized something that maybe I won''t realize for a long time."


    Original Asil raised his head again, looked at Asil who had the Sun Symbol, and started walking towards him. However, his progress this time was not as fast as before, but extremely slow. As he took his steps one by one and extremely slowly, the strange glow in his eyes became stronger with each step he took.


    As original Asil slowly approached Asil who had the Sun Symbol, he threw the swords in his hands to the ground. He wanted to get rid of all the weight on him. Although his body was tired, it was beginning to fill with a strange feeling. He had noticed something when he came to the same spot for the third time. He wasn''t sure if what he had noticed was what the smoky creature called ''truth'', but was content with this realization, even though the number of mysteries had increased in his mind. The mysteries would be solved one day anyway. All it took was time. On the other hand, this thing that he realized could be of great use to him both now and in the future.


    "I want to take revenge on you... But I''m not going to do that..." Original Asil squinted his eyes slightly: "Give up soon enough, otherwise you will be the one to suffer this time!"


    "Me? Hahahaha..." Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Three times the person he had crushed undisputedly was telling him to give up. What kind of concept was that? This was a much different dimension than the joke!


    "I see..." Original Asil sighed lightly, activating Colorless Breath, and suddenly appeared next to Asil who had the Sun Symbol.


    Asil who had the Sun Symbol against his move smiled slightly and extended his right hand to catch his neck. However, the moment he extended his hands, his entire body instantly contracted, and his movements suddenly froze.


    "Soulless Chains... That Seal The Fate!"


    Original Asil shouted in a hoarse voice, and as soon as he shouted, an imaginary chain appeared around Asil''s body who had the Sun Symbol, which had a rather ancient and rusty appearance. This chain was wrapped tightly around his arms, legs, and other parts of his body, preventing him from moving.


    Soulless Chains That Seal Fate... This was a profound technique that appeared in the original Asil''s mind after suffering. This technique did not have the slightest offensive effect. Instead, it had a sealing effect that limited the target''s profound strength and movement to a certain extent when used and lowered their defense. However, the use and profound energy requirement of this extremely useful technique were naturally excessive.  Under normal circumstances, to use this technique, at least a few points of the target''s body had to be touched first. In addition, the user''s profound energy needed to be more intense than the target''s profound energy. Combined with the fact that it consumed a lot of profound energy when used, using this technique was quite difficult and dangerous in normal battles.


    However, this was not a normal place. This was original Asil''s consciousness, and Asil''s techniques here did not consume profound energy or require normal usage requirements. Therefore, the environment in which he could directly use the Soulless Chains That Seal the Fate Technique was created!


    Original Asil smiled faintly, moving behind Asil who had the Sun Symbol. He knocked him down on the back of his knees, and then, holding the top of his head with one hand, said: "I would have made you suffer... But I will not give you this pleasure. Do you understand how much I hate you?" Original Asil lowered his head, looked at his body with hateful eyes, but didn''t do anything to cause him pain as he said.


    "Give up and obey!" Original Asil spoke with a hoarse voice.


    "Give up and obey? To you? Don''t make me laugh! Do you think I won''t get rid of these damn chains?!" Asil who had the Sun Symbol struggled to break free from the chains surrounding his body. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not break free from the chains. Under normal circumstances, he would have been able to do this, but this was an area that was entirely to original Asil''s advantage, and Asil had finally realized that.


    "I said, give up and obey!" He repeated his words. His voice was still hoarse, and in that muffled anger his hatred for Asil who had the Sun Symbol could easily be understood.


    As Asil who had the Sun Symbol continued to struggle, the smoky creature''s voice echoed around: "The power of the Sun Symbol decreased to zero the moment you were tied to the chains of fate. Your only option is to obey..."


    "Obey? Why did I have to obey a worthless piece of the shell? Why would I obey this thing whose only attribute was the ability to wield ''His'' chains''? I only obey the power! I will never obey someone who cannot defeat me without the presence of chains!" Asil who possessed the Sun Symbol roared with rage.


    After his roar, the smoky creature slowly approached him and pressed his hand on the Sun Symbol. After that, it bowed its head and looked into his eyes.


    "Hmph!" After hit touched his forehead, Asil who had the Sun Symbol snorted and after staring at the smoky creature for a few seconds called out to the original Asil, "The worthless piece of shell, although I don''t want it, maybe you really have a chance against ''Him''. I''m giving up this time just because I want to see it! But unless you can defeat me without using these chains, I will never fully obey you and share my power with you! I will look forward to the day we will meet again!"


    After Asil who had the Sun Symbol finished speaking, his body turned into black smoke and disappeared. After he left, the Soulless Chains That Seal the Fate also disappeared.


    "You have earned the right to take the ego test. If you don''t have anything to say, we can start the ego test." With his departure, the smoky creature spoke.


    Original Asil turned to the smoky creature and asked: "What did you say to him?"


    Considering the character of Asil who had the Sun Symbol, it was obvious that it would be difficult for him to obey someone who could not defeat him in an equal fight.  But he still gave up and did so when the smoky creature touched his forehead. This indicated that it was due to something the smoky creature did or said. After all, it had been able to speak to original Asil without moving its mouth before.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s too early for you to find out about this. If you don''t have anything to say, we can start the ego test." The smoky creature answered as it shook its head slowly from side to side.


    Even if original Asil wondered about the answer to the question he asked, he did not push any further because he realized that he would not be able to learn no matter how much he insisted and nodded that he agreed to take the test.


    After his approval, the smoky creature moved its hand and moved a few meters ahead of the original Asil, changing into complete darkness. When original Asil saw this darkness, his heart suddenly tightened and he involuntarily grabbed his chest. Even breathing was finding it extremely difficult, and every part of his soul was trembling uncontrollably.


    This... What is this?" Asil asked with difficulty while holding his chest with one hand and throat with one hand.


    "Hmm..." The smoky creature looked towards the darkness: "It is the core of your being and soul. It''s still in the dark as you haven''t fully reached your being yet. But if you take the ego test and pass the test successfully, this darkness will disappear and you will get the true strength of your self! Now move over there! After entering the darkness, you will find out what the test will be like."


    The situation Asil was in continued for a few more minutes. After a few minutes, Asil slowly got used to this situation and started to stagger towards the darkness with slow steps. Each of his steps was slower than the previous one, and with each step of his, the feeling of tightness in his heart was getting stronger...


    Slowly advancing, Asil reached the point where the darkness began, then he slowly raised his hands and touched the darkness. However, as soon as he touched the darkness, an aura wave emanated from the place he touched, causing Asil''s body to be thrown backward in an instant. At the same time, the whole environment began to shake and cracks began to form in the air.


    With sudden changes, the Smoky Creature looked first towards the darkness, then towards Asil, and spoke in a way that only he could hear: "I see. Since the Chain of Power and the Chain of Seal had opened, I thought the time might have been right. But it seems that the third chain also needs to be opened. It is too early... Don''t you think so, Hermes? He he he he...."

 Chapter 161 - Old Friend And *****

    Not hearing the smoky creature''s words, Asil did some somersaults on the ground, then finally stopped and tried with all his might to resist the burning sensation inside him. It was as if his soul was trying to leave his body for some reason, and he was doing it using everything he had. The feeling inside was so vibrant that if it materialized and headed for a region with solid mountains, it would crumble every single one of them. Likewise, the warmth of this feeling was even hotter than any flame in Asil''s imagination...


    As the surrounding shaking intensified and the number and size of the cracks in the air increased, Asil fought with the feeling inside for a while longer. His soul, which was shaken by the waves that were strong and fierce enough to destroy even cities, calmed down in time. After a few minutes, the waves in his soul finally stopped.


    Asil slowly got up from the floor, finally paying attention to the changes around him, and then turned to the smoky creature: "What''s going on here? Didn''t you tell me to go there to take the Ego Test? Why can''t I get in there? And why?" Asil squinted his eyes slightly and held his chest again. "Why do I feel so strange since this place appeared?"


    "Yes, you have to get in there to take the Ego Test." The smoky creature pointed to where Asil had tried to enter but flew backwards when he tried: "But you can''t do that right now. I thought it was the right time for this, but apparently, it''s too early. If someday in the future, you hear the sound of a chain-breaking somewhere and feel a burning sensation in your eyes when it happens, you''ll likely be good enough to take the Ego Test. Don''t forget it..."


    "What do you mean? Chain sounds?" Asil interrupted its speech, and as it spoke of the sound of chains, he immediately understood what it meant. He didn''t know what these chains were, and he thought they were the same as the chains on the door in the area where the Scripture of the Chosen was located, although he wasn''t sure. After all, when he entered the place after hearing the sound of a chain-breaking for the first time, he saw that the number of chains on the door had decreased by one to seven. During the incident with Radres, he heard the sound of a chain-breaking again.


    This chain-breaking sound was too loud compared to the first one. Right now, he wasn''t sure if the number of chains on the door had decreased again after that chain sound. But if their thoughts were true, for a certain reason these chains were breaking over time, and each chain had a certain strength. After all, after hearing the sound of a chain-breaking for the first time, his master Sirius told him that there was power coming from a place in which the source was unclear, and he used his own power to suppress it. Then, when he stopped suppressing this power, Asil had passed to the Thirteenth Level of the Elementary Profound Realm contrary to the laws of profound power.


    After hearing the sound of the chain breaking for the second time, even if there was no such change, he managed to obtain the ''Soulless Chains That Seal the Fate'' thanks to the indirect directions of the smoky creature and the pain the Asil, who had the Sun Symbol, had inflicted on him. He wasn''t sure if this ability had anything to do with the chain sound, but he believed it was that way.


    "What do you know about the chains that are inside me? Who exactly are you really?" Asil asked curiously. His gaze was quite serious and he examined every movement of the smoky creature to the smallest detail. As if not noticing even the slightest movement of its could cause him not to understand something important.


    "Of course, I know about them..." The smoky creature paused for a moment, and the surrounding air suddenly became tense. At the same time, the cracks in the air also stopped growing, and the surrounding shaking completely stopped. "At least I know the first four of them. They are called ****** and are found only in creatures that are ******. I have no idea about the other four."


    Asil''s expression changed in an instant, and he slowly withdrew his hands from the head he had just been holding and tried to understand what he was hearing. As the smoky creature spoke, it said it knew four of the chains. However, when it said what they were, a pain suddenly pierced Asil''s head, and all he could hear was a strange sizzle. This sizzling sound was so intense that it completely drowned out the smoky creature''s voice, so he couldn''t understand what it was saying.


    "Can you tell me once more what they are called?" Asil asked in a respectful tone of voice.


    "They''re called ******." The smoky creature repeated what it had said, and after briefly examining Asil''s expression, it continued: "I see... I guess you can''t hear what I''m saying. Given your profound level and the imbalance in your soul, it''s no surprise that you couldn''t hear it. When the time comes, you will learn these and many other things naturally. You don''t have to rush." The smoky creature smiled faintly: "As for who I am... I pointed out that I can''t say who I am and that you''ll find out when you''re strong enough. But I can still tell you that I got in here at the request of a very old friend of mine, and that friend of mine was someone who really cared about you."


    "Someone who really cared about me?" Asil put on a strange expression as he pondered the smoky creature''s words. The smoky creature was contained within the incarnation of his soul, and it knew things about him that even he himself did not know. In addition, the person who let it in was an old friend of it, and the person it called a friend was someone who took a very close interest in him. What exactly did that mean? Only two names came to his mind: Sirius and Nukro!


    Sirius was his master and was sealed in his necklace. It was extremely unlikely that he was related to this smoky creature. After all, judging from the smoky creature''s words, it was understood that it had been implanted in Asil''s soul by someone, and it could be assumed that this had happened before he met Sirius. Therefore, it was highly unlikely that there was a relationship between Sirius and the Smoky creature standing in front of him right now.


    As for Nukro... He was literally a mystery. Where he came from, who he is, why he is interested in Asil, or his purpose... Nothing was clear. The only thing Asil knew about him was that his master and he had known each other for a long time. He didn''t have any information other than that.


    Asil had thought for a long time that Nukro was interested in him for a very different reason than usual. At first, he thought it was because it was really the tournament. But right now he thought it wasn''t just because of a tournament. Because he had witnessed the extent of Nukro''s power. The fact that even his mere imaginary body was able to kill a Profound Beast in the Natural Profound Realm with a random blow with no effort was proving how powerful he truly was.


    It was completely unreasonable for such a person to show up in an extremely weak and simple place like Star Plain, help youth without profound strength, and hand the necklace sealed inside someone like Sirius who despises everyone else, to this youth without profound strength as if it were nothing. There definitely had to be a reason for all this. It was thought that Asil became more confident with each passing day.


    Therefore, it was possible that there was a relationship between Nukro and the Smoky creature standing in front of him now. After all, the Smoky Creature had also said that its friend was caring about him, and Nukro was also taking care of him for some obscure reason.


    "Can the name of the person you call a friend to be Nukro?" Asil asked in a respectful tone of voice. Although he was curious about the answer to that question, he knew there was nothing he could do about it if the Smoky Creature refused to answer. Therefore, he aimed to increase the probability of getting an answer by speaking respectfully. It was a fairly simple thought, but there was a chance that it would come true, as it was proven a few seconds later by the answer from the Smoky Creature.


    "Nukro, huh... I didn''t expect you to meet him already. You''re a lot more knowledgeable than I thought. I can''t exactly say yes... But I can''t say no either. It really has to do with Nukro, but it also has nothing to do with him."


    Asil looked confused for a moment, then opened his mouth to speak. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, the Smoky Creature began to speak: "I would like to talk more, but unfortunately we have come to the end of this conversation now. When you get out of here, I advise you to be wary of the person from the Lemegeton Clan. Also, maybe one day..."


    During the smoky creature''s speech, cracks in the air suddenly reappeared and grew much faster than before, covering everything. The growing cracks broke the air completely in just a few seconds, causing the environment to change and plunge into darkness, interrupting the smoky creature''s speech.


    Asil opened his eyes, which he had closed for a few seconds, and realized that before he could understand what was going on, his consciousness had returned to the cave he had entered with Solomon. Noticing that he had come to his senses, Solomon smiled slightly and after a few seconds of looking at him said: "Young one, it seems you have encountered something you did not expect. I don''t know what the result of the Ego Test is, and you don''t need to tell me that. Whatever happens, you must have gained something. It can be experienced, it can be power, it can be knowledge... There is no limit to what is learned, and everything learned has value, you just need to be able to grasp properly where these things are needed."


    Solomon moved towards the entrance of the cave and removed the seal that blocked the entrance, then turned to Asil and continued: "Five months later, the Grand Prince of the Crimson Lightning Empire will arrive at the Rezuba Battle School. There will probably be an event when he arrives. If you manage to show yourself at this event, you can get fame, as well as strong techniques." Solomon paused for a few seconds, and then smiled slightly: "Of course, you can also get the chance to enter the Central School of the Rezuba Combat School directly."


    Solomon''s last words caught Asil''s attention instantly, and he asked a question about it. Answering Asil''s question with some information, Solomon finally recommended a place for him to train and then left.


    After he left, Asil remained in the cave for a while, thinking about what Solomon had said, the events between him and Asil who had the Sun Symbol, and the words of the Smoky Creature. When his thoughts calmed down, he stepped out of the cave and began to head towards the area Solomon recommended to train himself in order to fully prepare for the event five months later....

 Chapter 162 - Yesnok Land

    Fifteen days later.


    "I''ve finally arrived." After a fifteen-day journey to Solomon''s suggested place for training, Asil spoke to himself with a satisfied expression. Although the place he went to was quite far from the Rezuba Battle School and also outside the borders of Bayanburt City, he was still within the territory owned by the Rezuba Battle School. In fact, one of the reasons why the area where the Rezuba Battle School is located was considered one of the three most dangerous areas of the Crimson Lightning Empire was because of Yesnok Land, the area where Asil is now!


    Yesnok Land was one of the regions within the Crimson Lightning Empire that had an undoubted reputation for danger and ferocity. Seven hundred kilometers long and five hundred and fifty kilometers wide, there were countless profound beasts in this area, and most of these profound beasts were ferocious. Along with its fame, the dense population of profound beasts was attracting large numbers of profound practitioners and treasure hunters. It was also a fact that more than fifty thousand people died in this region every year. Despite this, people were still coming to this dangerous area.


    The bright sun hung in the clear sky. It covered the Yesnok Land with a majestic atmosphere. One could hear the roars of profound beasts one after another in the distance. If a normal person was here, maybe he would have come back out of fear. But there was not the slightest sign of fear on Asil''s face. He was simply looking ahead and resolutely examining what was in sight.


    Thanks to the information Solomon gave, Asil had learned some things about this region. Thanks to this, he knew that he should first go to one of the nearby residential areas and find out information that might be useful to him, and find a caravan that would make it easy for him on his way to the area described by Solomon.


    But even after all this journey, there was still a point that he could not understand. Normally, as you went to the center in such areas, the experience gained and the value of the treasures that could be obtained would increase. Of course, the proportion of dangers that could be faced in the same way would also increase. But Solomon told Asil that it was unnecessary for him to move inland in Yesnok Land, for the time being, instead, he had to go to the area he had specified and find strong partners to make it happen. If the area Solomon was talking about was close to the inner region of Yesnok Land, Asil would not think much about it and would start looking for powerful partners to travel with him without any doubt as he was sure it would be a dangerous journey. But at the moment there was a doubt in him for two reasons.


    The first of these was that the area Solomon was talking about was located in the outer-middle part of Yesnok Realm, and was normally a region where most profound beasts from the last levels of the Nascent Profound Realm roamed. Against a region with such power level and difficulty, Asil alone could be enough. It was highly unlikely that he would be in any major trouble unless he at least faced the profound beasts of the last levels of the Nascent Profound Realm at the same time. That''s why when Solomon specifically told him to take strong people with him, it raised questions in his mind.


    The second reason was that the Smoky Creature, who had been testing his Ego Test readiness fifteen days ago, had told him not to trust a member of the Lemegeton Clan too much. Asil did not know what the Lemegeton Clan meant or who they were. But since Solomon''s last name was Lemegeton, he had doubts.


    However, despite these two different reasons, he still came here and, as Solomon said, reached the city located in and around the outer border of Yesnok Land in order to find strong partners.


    Each of the numerous inns in the city was filled by profound practitioners from all over the world. Yesnok Land was only a few kilometers from the city, and almost all of the people staying at the inn were people who wanted to challenge Yesnok Land.


    Asil entered the city, found the inn Solomon recommended by asking the people on the road, and slowly entered the inn, which looked older than the other inns.


    When he entered, the innkeeper widened his eyes for a moment and looked towards him. When he saw that the person entering was a teenager, indifference covered his gaze and he closed his eyes slightly. Asil came before him without caring about it and spoke calmly: "I need a few reliable and strong partners to go to the west side of the outer-central part of Yesnok. They said you could help me with this."


    After Asil''s words, the innkeeper opened his eyes again. He examined him carefully, and after a few seconds of seeing the Green Spatial Ring on his hand, he replied: "Almost all those who come to this city become adventurers who want to enter the Yesnok Land. Some of them are here for training, some for the purpose of finding treasure, and some for making money. But regardless of the goals, the benefits gained naturally increase as they move the inner regions. That''s why the people who come mostly want to move towards the inner regions. Judging by the Spatial Ring on your finger, you have a wealthy family or have had some lucky encounters. I don''t think money is the reason someone like that is here. All that''s left is the possibility that you came here just for training or to find treasure.. In this case, too, it would be more appropriate for you to proceed to the inner part of Yesnok Land. However, why do you want to go to the vacant area on the west side of the outer-middle section of Yesnok Land and not only that but also have a few reliable and strong partners with you?"

 Chapter 163 - Yesnok Land (2)

    After hearing his words, Asil began to look at the innkeeper more carefully. The innkeeper guessed that he had had a lucky encounter by looking at his Green Spatial Ring, and then deduced that he was not here for the money. He also asked why he wanted to go to the west side of the outer-central part of Yesnok Land. If Asil had thought that the innkeeper was genuinely curious about this when he asked about it, perhaps he would not have been so careful. But strangely enough, he had the thought that whatever the innkeeper was wondering was actually something different.


    "Everyone has their own special reasons. I''m sorry, but I can''t share this with you. What I want from you is to inform me about the place I am going to and recommend a place where I can find a partner to come with me." Asil spoke with a serious expression. He thought there must be a reason why Solomon recommended this inn. That''s why he wanted to know what he wanted without revealing too much about himself.


    The innkeeper smiled faintly: "This is an ordinary inn. The information I know or the help I can provide is limited." The innkeeper looked around and sighed: "Actually, it''s interesting that you even though you could come to a place that looks so old compared to other inns in the city and learn what you want. But if you need a place to stay, I can help you with that. It is often a problem to find a place in other inns. On the other hand, since there are not many people coming to this old inn, we have an empty place."


    Asil stroked his Spatial Ring and took out a small purse full of profound money and placed it in front of the innkeeper. He said nothing and waited for the innkeeper to speak.


    A few seconds later, the innkeeper said with a strange expression: "Young man, why do you come here out of all the places to inquire about a vacant area and offer money on it?"


    "As I said, everyone has their own special reasons," Asil replied with a smile.


    After a short silence, the innkeeper picked up the small purse full of money, looked inside, and then said: "I don''t know who told you to come here but considering you know someone who knows this place among so many places, you have a much more influential circle than I thought. All right, I''ll answer your question." After the innkeeper said that he would answer Asil''s question, he went to the side, opened a few shelves, took out a box, and came back to Asil. He slowly opened the box, took out the map inside, put it in front of Asil, and continued to speak.


    "Young man, the power level of the outer-middle section of Yesnok Land is sufficient for you. If you had gone elsewhere, there was a very high probability that you would survive alone and have a good training period. However, the same may not be true for the west side. The west part of the outer-middle section is a region with a special reputation. Although the power level of the profound beasts found there is lower than in other regions, the region with the highest death rate in the outer-middle section is also the west region. Although the reason for this is not decisively known, the strange things told by those who returned alive among the people who went to investigate have become a legend. But as the truth was never fully revealed, it remained a mere myth, and what attracted so many people a decade ago has now become one that is hardly remembered and visited by very few."


    "Legend? What kind of legend?" Asil raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a curious tone. Could Solomon have known something about this place, which became famous ten years ago? Is that why he wanted him to go there? As the questions in his mind were increasing, Asil listened to the innkeeper without making a sound.


    "Those who went there and came back alive said different things. However, the most well-known among them was that a monkey lived in that region and this monkey could change shape. They said that this monkey would test the adventurers in various ways and then kill them if it was not satisfied. If it was satisfied, they were rewarded with some treasures. Many people used to go there because of the existence of these treasures and the thought of challenging the monkey. But since no real proven information has been obtained yet by this time, there are not many people going there anymore. That''s why I was surprised when you said you wanted to go there. I don''t know from whom you got information about that area, but although the legends are uncertain whether they are true or not, it would still be the right choice not to go there alone." After the innkeeper spoke, he took out a piece of paper and a pen, drew something on the paper, and handed it to Asil.


    "If you go here, you can find partners to accompany you on your journey. But my advice to you is that if you really want someone to accompany you, don''t tell too much about where you want to go. Otherwise, most of the people who want to get rewards won''t want to come with you to that place where no one has gone."


    Following the advice of the innkeeper, Asil kindly thanked him and left the inn, and began to head towards the place described in the paper to find himself a partner on his journey.


    After Asil left the inn, the innkeeper stayed put for a while, then spoke to himself with a sigh: "Young people today really don''t appreciate their own lives." He shook his head slowly from side to side, and the curiosity in his voice increased. "The person who sent this young man here must have known that I had information about that area. And someone who knew this easily guessed that I wouldn''t tell the truth. But they still chose to send this young man to the territory of that monster. I wonder why they did such a thing? Can they be sure that that monster will be pleased with this teenager? No this can''t be! After all, even those at the mid-levels of the Core Profound Realm are in a severely injured situation when they return, this youth has no chance there.. Anyway, that''s none of my business."

 Chapter 164 - Established Team

    After leaving the inn, Asil, after walking for a few minutes, reached the place described in the paper given by the innkeeper. He went into the big brown building with a lot of people around it, went up to one of the attendant like figures, and said he needed a team to get to Yesnok Land. After a short conversation between them, the attendant told him that he had to wait for a while and that he would soon find a few suitable people.


    After the attendant left his side, Asil began to wait and examine his surroundings while he waited. This was a large building, and from the atmosphere inside it could be understood that it was a place where mercenaries were stationed. The Yesnok Land was a rather dangerous place, and since most of the people who came to such a place, especially those belonging to wealthy families, though it was a better idea to enter as a group, this situation led to the formation of a large business area for mercenaries.


    After a few minutes of waiting, the attendant to whom Asil had just spoken returned, and after giving Asil a map, he informed him that he had made the necessary adjustments, that seven people would arrive at the location shown on the map in two hours.


    After giving the commission to the attendant, Asil left the building and proceeded to the place shown on the map. After walking for about twenty minutes, he reached the place shown on the map. Thus, he finally officially entered the Yesnok Land.


    This place was like land that had been allowed to grow ferociously. Here even the desolate sound of the wind bore ominous, eerie traces. The incessant howls of profound beasts from afar could make one''s heartbeat irregularly and rapidly.


    From afar, the entire land was covered with dry, withered grass. The rough terrain was covered with rocks and the border could not be seen at a glance. The silhouettes of a group of profound practitioners could be vaguely seen. There were very few people who came here alone, like Asil. At least, there was no one else in sight but him.


    Contrary to what most people entering this area for the first time would do, Asil was not afraid of the sight in front of him and waited for his teammates as he stood still and breathed the ominous air.


    "Young brother, are you alone?"


    A slightly anxious voice came from behind Asil. Asil turned around and saw that a group of about a dozen people was looking at him. The person speaking was clearly the person leading them. These people were very young, the eldest of them only twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. The range of profound strength levels was from the last levels of the Elementary Profound Realm to the initial levels of the Nascent Profound Realm. Their faces were both excited and nervous at the same time. It was quite obvious that this was the first time they had entered Yesnok Land.


    When he saw Asil turning towards them, the person who had just called spoke: "If you''re on your own, why don''t you join us? When we are many, we can trust each other against profound beasts or evil people. That would be much safer. If we find anything of value, we will certainly unequivocally divide it evenly."


    It was all too obvious that the reason they invited Asil into their group was Asil''s profound strength in the Third Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. Asil looked at them with his eyes, sighed and said: "No need!" After saying that, he turned back to the front.


    After that, he drew his attention from the group behind him and continued to wait for those who would accompany him. Although he wanted to join this group and help them, he thought that if he did that, it wouldn''t be good for both sides. Because if he joined them, he would not be able to go wherever he wanted, and this would cause a great disruption in his training. If he interrupted his training for such a reason, he wouldn''t be able to make Radres pay for what he had done to him or even become strong enough to participate in the Crimson Lightning Imperial Tournament.


    As for the group that invited him...


    If Asil joined them, their difficulties would be less in danger, and this would most likely deal a blow to their self-improvement and treasure-finding purposes.


    "Tch, dares to enter Yesnok Land on his own, no wonder so many die here every year." Upon Asil''s refusal, the youth with a long sword on his back in the advancing group spoke contemptuously.


    "He looks like he is seventeen or eighteen at the most, but he has already reached the Third Level of the Nascent Profound Realm. He must be from one of the great sects or wealthy families."


    "So what if it comes from one of the big sects or rich families? What you said would matter if we were in a normal place, but this is Yesnok Land! Will the profound beasts and malicious people robbing people in this region care which sect he is from or which family he comes from? It''s even worse for him if he comes from a big sect or a wealthy family! After all, such a person carries with him a large amount of profound money, medicines, valuable weapons, and so on, and this will attract the attention of evil people. I bet he''ll become the manure of this land before we even see the dawn!"


    "Well, we don''t need to pay attention to other people''s issues. We made the necessary preparations; We will set out when we''re twenty."


    After the small group left, Asil continued to wait. In his wait, he encountered five other groups that invited him to join their group; even one of them was a fairly large group of mercenaries, but still Asil rejected them all.


    "Ehm! Ehm!"


    About forty minutes after Asil had begun to wait, two coughing sounds came from behind him to get his attention. Asil turned around and saw three people behind him looking at him. The person on the right of them was a young girl who looked like she was eighteen or nineteen years old, with a thin and elegant appearance with purple hair that went down to her waist. She had curved eyebrows, and signs of a knowledgeable person could be seen in her gaze When she smiled, her deep dimples appeared, giving her a different sweetness.


    Although she looked a little childish, it was clear that she would still be extremely beautiful and attractive when she grew up. The white silk dress she wore gave her an indescribable elegance. The warm charm she possessed had made Asil, like other people, make a good first impression on her.


    Asil turned his gaze and looked at the person on the left. The person on the left was a young girl who looked like she was eighteen or nineteen years old, just like the one on the right. She had long blue hair that fell to her shoulder and was wearing a leather jacket. Her eyes were somewhat closed, her long eyelashes and thin eyebrows trembling slightly. She had a flawless white complexion that was healthy and rosy and slightly flushed. She also had full, sensitive lips.


    She and the young girl on the right clearly had two different types of beauty. The young girl on the right had a quiet elegance like a beautiful violet flower, while this girl had a different charm along with a seductive and charming appearance like a thorny rose.


    Although these girls were considered young, the chest areas of their clothing were puffy enough to be proud of.


    The person who coughed to get Asil''s attention was clearly the person standing in front of these two young girls. This woman, who at first glance looked about twenty-five years old, was tall. She wore a tight-fitting, light lilac dress that accentuated her vibrant breasts and glamorous features. She had slender and white legs and wore sharp makeup that made her look beautiful and elegant. Her eyes were completely filled with pride and arrogance. It was obvious from every aspect that the family in which she was born was a noble family.


    This woman, who had a much more mature charm than the other two young girls, had her eyes fixed on Asil, but Asil could tell that he wasn''t looking at her and was just pretending to. It was as if, to her, she was a far superior being to Asil, and even looking directly at Asil was an insult to her.


    Therefore, unlike the other two young girls, Asil''s first impression of this woman was not good. On the other hand, he was also starting to wonder why someone like this wanted to be a team with someone else.. But his curiosity about the subject was buried deep in his mind as his attention shifted in a different direction as he noticed the ground beneath his feet trembling faintly.

 Chapter 165 - Established Team (2)

    Asil unconsciously turned his head and saw a figure walking slowly towards him from a few tens of meters away, who at first glance looked like a middle aged man. When Asil saw him, he knew instantly why the ground beneath his feet was trembling vaguely. Each step he took caused the ground to tremble imperceptibly as if to say, I am right here, as the man, who looked like a gigantic two-meter snake, gathered his charcoal-black hair rippling with the wind with his arms protruding from his armor and seemed to contain several tons of force.


    There was a thick scar right in the middle of this big man''s face that shouted ''I will just fight''. Cracks had formed on both sides of this scar, and stretched all the way to his lips, making the sight of his face so frightening to involuntarily frighten the beholders. His huge shoulders, like a rhino''s ass for fighting and swinging swords, rose like a mountain that could barely speak in the sun, giving the man majestic splendor. The leather armor he was wearing was swollen from the muscle mass that had formed in his chest, and it looked like it was about to explode. Along with his chest area, his abdomen, which seemed to be hard like a plate made of a warped quality metal, and his thick and muscular legs that looked like solid jade pillars due to the hard fabric he was wearing, made him look like an impregnable fortress. That alone could cause anyone looking at him to involuntarily shudder at this man who weighs at least two hundred kilograms!!


    Asil was involuntarily surprised when he saw this man, and his surprise was greatly increased in comparison with the previous one when he saw the little boy advancing next to the man and greatly spoiling his dominant atmosphere.


    Walking right next to the burly man, this little boy, who looked at most fourteen years old, had a small, petite face that looked just like an owl and was proportional to his age. His chin was slightly longer than usual, giving his face a relative heart shape. With his messy, dirty and short blonde hair and the miserable clothes he wore, he had an appearance that even beggars would pity. The broken wooden necklace on his neck, the expression on his face that looks like he hasn''t eaten or drank anything for a few days, the pocket like rips in two different parts of his waist, the outfit that looks like a sack, and almost falls off his shoulder... No matter how it looked, this boy was far from being a mercenary. In fact, he was far from being not only a mercenary but even a normal street child! What was such a boy doing next to this big guy? No! More importantly, what was such a child doing in such a dangerous place as the Yesnok Land?


    "Oooo... Look who we have here. Aren''t these the trio from the Krizia Family?" The burly man looked at the three people in front of Asil and shouted, then turned his gaze to Asil and continued: "If they''re here, then you''re the kid who is going to hire me too, right? Hahaha, youth these days are very crazy, they go on adventures early. By the way, my name is Hanzo. And this brat is my partner Oznah. Since I''m here, let''s go, hahaha..."


    After speaking, the burly man named Hanzo started to walk into Yesnok Land without paying attention to the others. In this case, Asil was his employer, but he didn''t even listen to his employer''s order and started walking towards the land, ignoring the other people in their group. That was a pretty disrespectful thing to do. Asil opened his mouth to speak, but before the words escaped his throat, the woman, who appeared to be about twenty-five, called out coldly.


    "Hmph! You''re as rude as ever, Hanzo! I''m surprised how you''ve survived this long. Although I''m not satisfied, this boy is our employer, so you should at least wait for his approval before you go on the trip."


    After the woman spoke, Hanzo stopped his steps, turned his large body and looked at Asil as he lightly scratched his hair with an embarrassed expression. "Ahahah... I''m sorry, Boss. I was too excited to fight something, so I lost my temper, and that''s why I forgot to get your approval. So, when are we leaving?"


    Asil looked at his facial expression carefully, and after noticing the strange embarrassment in his eyes, he nodded and replied: "It''s okay. There are two more people who have not yet arrived. We''ll be on our way when they get there." Asil shifted his gaze to the little boy next to Hanzo and asked. "But is it safe for you to bring that child with you? After all, this is a dangerous place."


    "Which child?" Hanzo turned his head with a strange expression and looked at the little boy. Then he turned back to Asil and answered with a laugh. "If you mean Oznah, you don''t have to worry, Boss. He may seem small and weak, but he is really very effective. It''s my, Big Hanzo''s, partner, after all."


    Although Asil was not satisfied with this situation, he did not push the situation. Turning his head again, he looked towards the three women. As he looked towards them, the purple-haired girl to the right of the trio smiled sweetly and said: "Eheh... Hello. Well... My name is Mira. Even if I look weak, I can be helpful during the journey." After speaking for a while, the young girl named Mira turned her gaze slightly to the ground and began to think out loud: "Hmm... What else can I say... What else can I say? Uff, I can''t speak properly because of the excitement."


    When Asil realized that she was thinking aloud and was unaware of it, he involuntarily laughed but did nothing to interrupt her situation.

 Chapter 166 - Established Team (3)

    At Asil''s laughter, the woman in front of the trio said coldly: "Hmph! My name is Serma, Serma Krizia. And behind me are Mira and Mina Krizia, who come from the same family as me. We''ll be with you on your trip, but that doesn''t mean we''ll do everything you say. Therefore, I would advise you not to be so stupid as to think that you have full control over us only because you are our employer. Otherwise, you can be sure that you will pay for it heavily."


    After the threatening speech of the woman named Serma, the purple-haired girl named Mira came to her senses as if she had woken up from a dream. She looked at Asil as a blush of embarrassment covered her face and spoke quickly: "Well¡­ Do not misunderstand what Elder Sister Serma said. She just wants to protect us. She really didn''t mean to threaten you. So... Well..."


    Asil looked at the expression of the young girl named Mira, who did not know what to do in shame, involuntarily laughed once again and replied: "It''s not important. It''s quite natural that she thinks about protecting her own family members. You don''t have to worry, I didn''t get it wrong."


    After Asil''s answer, the young girl named Mira smiled happily and began to wait for Asil to leave without saying anything else.


    Time progressed, and after about thirty minutes, the missing two people finally appeared. The first of them was a teenager who looked twenty years old. This youth had a delicate and handsome face like a jade statue and a calm countenance. He had thin, long eyebrows; gentle, bright azure eyes; long, straight, clean hair, and a long nose. His skin was the color of white jade and smooth as water. His eyes were graceful and completely full of spirit, with nothing to spoil his purity. His lips looked curved as if he was smiling, but at the same time, it wasn''t as if it was a smile. This was definitely the kind of elegance that could win the hearts of countless women.


    With this appearance, even women would envy him.


    This elegant young man walked forward with a soft smile like a spring breeze on his face, and after approaching Asil he said: "Hi, my name is Sherise. Would you let me have the honor of knowing you?"


    His voice was gentle and smooth as jade, a trace of his respectful personality. It was very difficult for someone not to like him. Even the woman named Serma, who treated Asil contemptuously, was incapable of keeping a contemptuous thought in her heart as she looked at him. In fact, not only that, but compared to him, she felt that both her own beauty and nobility were at a much lower level.


    And it wasn''t just that. Even Hanzo, who obviously liked to fight, had involuntarily wished not to have to fight him when he saw him. No one knew whether it was because this young man was overpowered or simply because of the sincere feeling of his presence.


    "I... I... My name is Mira. Nice to meet you..." The purple-haired girl named Mira stammered as she looked at the youth named Sherise.


    "My name is Mina, Mina Krizia. I hope we''ll get along well on this trip." The blue-haired girl named Mira responded gently as she curtsy to him.


    "Ahahaha, nice to meet you, young man. I hope your strength is as remarkable as your appearance." Hanzo spoke out loud.


    Sherise smiled humbly: "I hope I won''t embarrass you and my fellow comrades. I offer my apologies in advance and seek your forgiveness in case I do something to abuse your trust in any way."


    "Oznah" Oznah introduced himself by simply saying his name in his thin, boyish voice.


    "Excuse the rudeness of our little brother. It is natural for him to behave in a way that can be considered disrespectful during such a conversation because he is young." The woman named Serma spoke after Oznah introduced himself with one word, and then, just like Mira, she introduced herself by curtsy to him. "I am Serma Krizia, a member of the Krizia family. It''s an honor to meet you, Young Master Sherise."


    "It is my honor to have met such a beautiful and attractive lady as you. And you don''t have to call me Young Master. Just call me Sherise. After all, we are both comrades who will go on the same journey." Sherise spoke politely, smiling.


    "Hello. My Name is Asil, Asil Mirza. I come from far afield, and I beg you to lend me your strength during our journey." Asil politely introduced himself.


    Sherise nodded: "What an elegant name. I will gladly lend you my strength." He looked around once more with his gaze and continued to speak. "I am grateful that your glorious people showed greatness towards someone like me by introducing themselves. Also..."


    Sherise''s words ended with the sound of footsteps behind him. Like other people, he suddenly turned his gaze towards the sound of footsteps. His eyes widened instantly, as did the others who were looking towards there.


    The owner of the footsteps was the last person who had not arrived until now. That person was wearing a black hooded robe that was too loose to reveal the contours of her body. Her face was covered with a black veil, which prevented her face from being seen, just like her body. Her only visible feature was her shiny black hair, a few strands of which came out of her hood with the wind, and her eyes, charming enough to stir the souls of the beholders, beautiful as the lonely bright moon in the cloudless night sky, and cold enough to pierce the bones. These eyes were so impressive that those who saw them felt that this person, whose face they could not see, had an absolutely indescribable beauty.


    After seeing the person coming, Sherise looked at her with a kind smile on his face and asked, "My name is Sherise. If you don''t mind, may I know your name?"


    After Sherise''s question, the others began to wait for the answer of the last person to come, but contrary to what they expected, after a few seconds, it was Asil instead of the last person who spoke...


    "Nyks!"

 Chapter 167 - Established Team (4)

    Hearing what Asil had said while looking at the person who had come in stunned, Hanzo answered aloud: "Ooo... So the newcomer is an acquaintance of the Boss. Since everyone''s here, we can go now, can''t we, Boss?"


    "Hanzo, you really look like a vulgar caveman!" Serma sneered at Hanzo, then turned her head to Nyks: "Looks like you''re the last one missing. Although you are an acquaintance of our leader on this journey, we do not know you, and since we will be traveling together, you must first introduce yourself."


    While Serma was speaking, her voice harbored clear jealousy. Although she hadn''t seen Nyks''s face, she couldn''t help but feel unintentionally defeated. She came from a noble family and had an influential status in the family of which she was a member. But she still felt defeated by someone whose identity she didn''t know or whose face she hadn''t even seen. This naturally caused a feeling of jealousy to form in her without her realizing it.


    Nyks turned her eyes slightly to Serma and said "Nyks," quite simply and casually, and continued walking, coming next to Asil. Serma, who was already envious of this act of hers, couldn''t help herself and called out: "Little lady! We will be a team on our journey, no matter how much I don''t want to. And in order for us to coordinate well against the difficulties that may happen to us in the future, we need to get to know each other as a team. Just knowing your name won''t make us coordinate well!"


    Nyks turned her head towards her, stared at her silently for a few seconds with her cold eyes, and then spoke with an indifferent expression: "No need! It is enough that you know my name and that I''m here because someone asked me to help the leader of your team."


    "Ladies, we don''t need to offend each other before our journey. I believe that our current conversations will cause a bad prejudice between us. And that will have a negative impact on us for the future." Sherise intervened to ease the tension.


    "Well... I am... I am sorry..." Mira avoided making eye contact with Sherise by slightly tilting her face, which was flushed with embarrassment, as she stuttered and spoke.


    Unable to bear the conversation between them any longer, Hanzo said as he looked at the assembled members of the team with his shriveled face: "Huh? Which language do you speak? One of you is constantly apologizing, one of you is acting like a crone, one of you is overly polite, one of you hardly even says your name. Haaa... This is Yesnok Land! This is a battlefield! People who come here don''t come to have fun! Get yourself together and let''s hunt some monsters! At least that way you will come to your senses! Politeness, jealousy, shyness... It is all unnecessary, the only truth is, war!" Speaking proudly, Hanzo turned his head to look at Asil, smiled impatiently, and asked: "Boss, when are we leaving?"


    After Hanzo''s question, Asil, who started to think that undesirable events might happen between his team during the journey, sighed and spoke to end the tension in the environment: "Since we are all here, if there is nothing to say, we can set out now."


    Even after Asil''s words, Serma snorted contemptuously as she looked at Nyks, Hanzo grinned happily and remained silent while the others were in their normal state. After no answer came from anyone, the team finally set out in the direction they were going under the leadership of Asil.


    Even after walking about a kilometer, everything was still dead quiet. But after a kilometer, the marching crew members abruptly stopped their pace as they shifted their gaze to the right. At that moment, a black shadow appeared from behind the black rock with many cracks on it, three people long, which was located on the right side, accompanied by a wild howl. This shadow threw itself towards Mira, who was at the far right of the team, as its sharp yellow claws emitted a cold light.


    Surprisingly, it was just a low-level profound beast, the Wild Wolf.


    In the face of the wolf that was thrown towards her, Mira remained motionless on the spot like the others. As the Wild Wolf jumped up to bite her neck, Mira suddenly took out a small sword from her Spatial ring, swung her right arm out of nowhere, and attacked the Wild Wolf''s neck region with her sword. With only a single ''tearing'' sound, the Wild Wolf''s neck area was instantly cut off. After its body had advanced about a meter in the air and fallen to the ground amid the blood splashing around, its entire body trembled violently and then all the shaking stopped.


    Mira tilted her head and looked at it, knelt slowly, thrust her sword into the ground, and said: "I am... I am sorry! Maybe you were just hungry. Maybe you needed to find food for your kids. But... But... But I had no choice but to do it. I was just protecting myself. I am really sorry. I hope you died painlessly and I hope you have a better life in your next life."


    Except for Mina and Serma, who knew Mira''s personality well, the others were looking at her with puzzled expressions, suddenly Hanzo''s reproachful voice was heard: "Why?! My God, why are they only attacking them? Why isn''t anyone attacking me? Why? I want to fight too! My God, send me someone too! I..."


    "Uuuu..."


    Hanzo''s reproachful speech was interrupted by the sound of a howl coming from behind the black rock. Hanzo turned his head to look towards the black rock and saw the Wild Wolf, sticking his head up into the sky and creating wolf music. In an instant, howls began to come from all directions, and before long, ten Wild Wolves were running towards Asil and his crew from all directions.


    A happy expression came over Hanzo''s face. He shouted as he left the team a bit to get the attention of all the wolves and made all the Wild Wolves come towards him. Then it swung its limbs like a wild animal. Whenever the Wild Wolves came into contact with his fists or legs, they instantly died. In an instant, wolf cadavers began flying in all directions, and bitter cries began to echo incessantly. In just a few breaths, ten or so wolves had fallen scattered around Hanzo and became squashed disfigured wolf cadavers!


    "Too weak..." Hanzo sighed as he looked at the Wild Wolf corpses around him. Then he raised his head towards the sky. "My God, I''m so grateful that you just accepted my prayers. But these were not enough. Can you send something stronger?" As soon as he finished his words, Hanzo, who was trying to look around and see if a new creature had appeared or not, sighed again as he saw that the environment was quite calm.


    After surviving the sudden movement, the team looked forward, quickened their pace, and continued to head to the west side of the outer-central section of Yesnok Land.


    Within the surrounding ten-kilometer area, there were simply profound beasts from the Elementary Profound Realm. After traversing the ten-kilometer distance amongst themselves quarreling, weak profound beasts'' ineffective attacks, and rejecting the humans who had invited them into their factions, Asil and his team had finally begun to come into view, either alone or in groups of Nascent Profound Beasts. At the same time, the terrain became more uneven as the dead trees and low hills became denser and denser.


    Just like the rumors, the profound beasts here were madly in love with nature. When they encountered a human being, they attacked as if they were facing an enemy that they could never coexist under the same sky. Since Asil''s motive was not to fight them, although Hanzo was reluctant to do so, they avoided encountering profound beasts as much as they could during their journey and destroyed those they couldn''t avoid. In this way, they were advancing without encountering much danger and surprise.


    After traveling for several hours, Asil and his crew had finally reached the western part of the outer-central section of Yesnok Land. Unlike the regions they passed through during their journey, there was neither the howling sound of a profound beast nor the sight of a human being here. This place was like a dead piece of land with no one. The only sound was the eerie whistling of the cold, ominous wind as it swept deeper into the dark abyss to the side.


    Asil looked around and looked for something that was different. This was the place where Solomon had asked him to come. Something had to be going on around here. Otherwise, this journey would have become completely pointless. As the doubts in his heart increased, the members of the team began to wait for Asil to speak. However, Hanzo, as always, couldn''t wait long, and after about ten seconds he spoke: "Boss, why are we standing here? More importantly, why are we here? We have nothing to fight here."


    "The purpose of my trip was to come here," Asil answered simply.


    "Ha?" Hanzo looked at him with a strange expression. "But, there is nothing in this area... Boss, did you gather this team to come here? Hmm... Then are we completing the task? But we haven''t even had any fun yet!"


    "If you don''t mind, may I ask if the monkey legend that used to be so popular in this region was the reason we went on this trip?" Sherise asked in a polite tone as he looked at Asil.


    Asil nodded his head. Seeing his approval, Sherise glanced around and spoke again: "It''s not for me to say, but if anyone among us has an item that has the ability to find valuable items, can I borrow this item? If the rumors are true, there must be something here. If there is something that we cannot see with our eyes, we help our teammate by finding it with the help of the objects.. Thus, the purpose of our journey will be fully fulfilled."

 Chapter 168 - White Sovereign Wukong

    At Sherise''s words, the others, except Nyks and Asil, nodded one by one. Asil hopefully removed the Amara Amratruk ball from his Spatial Ring, which he had received from Liwer, the Leader of the Chaka Tribe. Even if they were hidden, this ball would glow in different colors near valuable objects, depending on the value and rarity of the thing hidden, thus showing the user the location of those things.


    The ball had five different colors; white, green, blue, red, and black. As soon as Asil took out the ball of Amara Amratruk, the ball cast a pitch-black color around, and where this color showed was unexpectedly the cliff on the side. After this light continued to shine and show the abyss for only a few seconds, the Amara Amratruk ball suddenly began to crack, and these cracks covered the entire ball in the blink of an eye, then causing it to shatter!


    Others knew about the Amara Amratruk ball and what it was for, just like Asil. Therefore, when they saw the black colored light of the ball, they knew that there was indeed something hidden. But the fragmentation of the ball was completely unexpected.


    Because this ball contained a power that would not be shattered in one go, even if it found something valuable enough to show black colored light. There could only be one reason why the ball shattered in just a few seconds: whatever was in the abyss was something immensely valuable!


    "Since there is such a valuable thing in there, there must be some very powerful monsters as well. Boss, we are going deep into the abyss, aren''t we?" Hanzo asked with a grin on his face.


    "Respectable Hanzo, I would like to remind you of one thing, with all due respect. The Amara Amratruk ball pointed above the abyss, not the depths of the abyss. So what is hidden is not found in the depths of the abyss, according to my estimates. Of course, since this is my personal opinion, we do not have to act according to this opinion. Considering that we are a team and the decision to be made at this point may endanger us all, it would be better for us to make a joint decision together." Sherise stated with a serious expression.


    There was a great deal of truth in what Sherise had said. Valuable things brought with their danger, and this danger increased as the value of the objects increased. Something valuable enough to reveal the black color of the Amara Amratruk ball and shatter it in a matter of seconds... Such a thing could harbor dangers that could even cause their death!


    "A man who is afraid to face dangers is not called a man, and I, Hanzo, because I am a man like a man, I will go even if you don''t go!" Hanzo said proudly as he puffed out his chest.


    After Hanzo, everyone except Nyks stated that they wanted to go one by one. Asil looked at her in hopes of getting an answer from Nyks, but even after a few seconds of silence, no answer came. Sighing at this, Asil, accompanied by the team members following him, slowly approached the abyss.


    When they came to the edge of the abyss, Hanzo poked his head forward and peered into the depths of the abyss. As the others looked down one by one like him, Nyks slightly shifted her cold eyes, which had an incomprehensible uncertainty in them, and looked at Sherise.


    Sherise turned his head slightly towards Nyks, as if he understood that he was being watched, smiled charmingly as he looked at her kindly, and then turned and began to move towards the abyss again. Others looked at him with strange expressions upon this movement of his. Because the place he was walking on was clearly an abyss, and if he took a few more steps forward from where he was, he would fall off the abyss! But unexpectedly, when he stepped into the gap where he should normally fall into the abyss with his fourth step, his body suddenly disappeared!


    Upon his disappearance, the others, although timid, slowly began to move forward, just as Sherise had done. When Asil took his fourth step forward, his field of vision suddenly turned white. While the humidity in the environment increased greatly, the temperature around it changed and all the sounds faded away in an instant...


    Asil and the others had finally entered the ''that'' place that was destined to be, unaware of how much they would affect each other''s lives and that a painting drawn about them at a very remote point in the universe was about to be completed...


    ......


    The change in surroundings took only a few more steps, and then the whiteness in Asil''s field of vision completely disappeared and left its place to a completely different landscape from that of Yesnok Land.


    Opposite him now was a region dominated by a gigantic mountain, the summit of which pierced the sky and rose above the clouds. The surrounding of this mountain, on which the figures of dragons, phoenixes, tigers, turtles, and several similar creatures were carved, was covered with a lush and dense forest of green color. Even without entering this forest, it could easily be understood that it was an extraordinary place. Even the intensity of the smell of herbs emanating from the forest was so overwhelming that an ordinary person fainted, and the oxygen level in the surrounding was at such a level that it was difficult to even breathe.


    The mountains and the forest were not the only things in front of them. The great stream, clearly visible descending from the mighty mountain and descending into the depths of the forest, was so calm that even just one glance was strangely comforting to one''s soul.


    Another of the differences in the area in front of them was the density and extent of profound energy. Asil didn''t have the slightest idea how the others were feeling. But right now, he could feel that the surrounding profound energy was completely different from that of Yesnok Land. So much so that even someone who didn''t practice profound strength could raise his profound strength level and even extend his lifespan much more than normal, even if he wasn''t even trying, just by being in this environment.


    Asil slowly lifted his head and looked at the clear sky, which had not lost anything of its purity, although it had a few clouds, and although he was relieved to see that the birds flying in the air were seagulls, he was more than surprised to see the bodies of these seagulls at least equivalent to eagles. Just at that moment, when he saw the small islets in the air, he could not help but let out a silent scream just like the others.


    Among those in the group of eight, Asil was undoubtedly the one who seemed most surprised by this sight. Because he had acquired natural knowledge thanks to the Eight Colored Lily of Solitude, and thanks to this information, he knew which plant species the scents emanating from the forest belonged to.


    Among the plants he could spot, even the most worthless one was enough to create enough chaos to completely shake the Crimson Lightning Empire, and such a thing should not normally exist in an area with ominous weather like Yesnok Land. As for the most valuable of all the plants he can recognize... That plant, according to Asil, was so valuable that even someone like Sirius who despised everyone else would have made an effort to obtain it!


    "This... This energy density... This definitely is..."


    "Elemental Profound Energy!" Sherise stuttered in surprise, but his speech was interrupted by Nyks, who slightly squinted her eyes. Nyks slowly looked around and spoke slowly as she carefully surveyed the surroundings: "Even though there are regions where Elemental Profound Energy is located in the Crimson Lightning Empire, I would never have thought that there was such a dense region!"


    "Elemental Profound Energy? What is that?" Hanzo while looking at Nyks with the expression of a curious child who had encountered something he had heard for the first time, asked.


    "So you also know the Elemental Profound Energy..." Sherise suppressed his surprise, looked carefully at Nyks, and spoke.


    Then he turned to Hanzo: "Respectable Hanzo, I would like to answer your question by wishing that you do not think that I am overestimating myself because of what I have to say. Elemental Profound Energy is a more concentrated and comprehensive form of Profound Energy and is used in the Natural Profound Realm and the later realms. This energy aids the development of individuals much more than normal profound energy, and it is especially beneficial for those with an elemental ability, although these abilities often spawn in the Natural Profound Realm and the later realms."


    Sherise turned to the scene before him and continued in bewilderment.. "But really, just as Respectable Nyks said, I wouldn''t have expected a place like this to exist in this area."

 Chapter 169 - White Sovereign Wukong (2)

    Elemental Profound Energy... This energy was actually not something as simple as just Sherise mentioned, and it was certain that if Sirius was still awake, he would be quite surprised at this situation. However, what was surprising to him was not that this place had extremely dense Elemental Profound Energy, but that he clearly knew what this place really was!


    "Ooo... If this place is as showy as you mentioned, then there must be powerful profound beasts in this place as well. Let''s find them all and beat them. So that we can improve ourselves while we are here, hahahaha..." Hanzo clenched his fists as he looked ahead and spoke confidently.


    "You''re as retarded as you are uncouth! Hmph!" Serma snorted contemptuously. "Do you really think you can defeat the profound beasts that will be found in a place where there is a type of energy used in the Natural Profound Realm and beyond? I bet if you start fighting here, you will be dead in less than a day! Can''t you really understand that, or is that just the usual ''manly'' word?"


    "Pehhh... What the hell do you know, woman!" Hanzo puffed out his chest, lifted his head, shrugged his shoulders, and continued with a serious expression: "The man doesn''t back down! The man protects women and children! The man can''t lick what he spits out! Let the king come if he wants, and we will become emperors if necessary. Because we are the man, the man!"


    "Exactly, he is a man! But what I don''t understand is why did you approach it so sexistically? Is manhood something special? Hmm...Or is it manhood?" Preparing to angrily respond to Hanzo''s speech, Serma was suddenly stopped by the ancient voice, and her movements, along with the others'' movements, stopped instantly. More precisely, she was stopped. The team of eight all at once looked towards where the sound was coming from and saw the silhouette approaching towards them.


    When the source of the sound came close enough for Asil and the others to see, there was not a single person in the team who was not speechless in surprise.  Its big, black eyes, which gave the beholder the feeling that he or she was looking at a starry sky at that moment, swept over each member of the eight-person group, one by one, with each step.


    Asil and the others naturally couldn''t help but looking at its short, long hair, each of which appeared to be a different color, but was actually the same color, but at the same time gave the impression of carrying all the colors in the universe at once.


    As Asil watched the creature advancing towards them with a confused expression, that creature''s eyes briefly met with Asil''s. Just in this short time, Asil felt like he was going to have a heart attack. It was the first time in his life that Asil had seen such a creature.


    There was such a creature in front of him; it was extremely strong, sturdy, and indestructible, along with his hard temperament, but at the same time he seemed to be able to dislocate a person''s heart with its elegant appearance.


    After looking at everyone once and making their hearts beat faster, it turned its gaze to Asil once again. This look, deeper than even the deepest seas, was taken away from Asil as his whole body, along with his heart, trembled slightly but just as hard.


    Asil examined the appearance of this creature a little more carefully. It had arms as thick as an average elephant''s trunk. These arms weren''t very muscular, but the muscles in these arms were, in Asil''s mind, perhaps even stronger than the combined strength of all the big and powerful muscles in the world. Even Asil did not know how he could understand this, but an impulse from within him indicated this to him with certainty.


    He was wearing a yellowish armor that looked like the cloak it dreaded when the sun was just rising. In the center of this armor''s chest, which was several hands wide, was an intriguing round symbol. Asil and the others didn''t know this yet, but it was special enough to cause anyone who knew the meaning of this majestic symbol in the form of staff standing diagonally on a cloud, to begin to look with reverence at what has this symbol after noticing it on anything they see anywhere in the universe.


    This special symbol was also found on the golden armor on the knees and arms of that creature, which was designed to cover only certain places.


    This creature proudly and honorable inflated its chest. It hit the ground hard once with the staff that Asil and the others could not notice because they were looking at it. Thereupon, all the attention of the people there was focused on that staff.


    Asil saw that this staff had a golden yellow color, just like the armor of that creature. Every inch of the staff had profound creatures motifs created with fine, ornate embroidery as if drawn by the eyelashes of a newborn baby.


    The sound made when this staff hit the ground seemed as if it could speak and clearly stated what it was going to say. It was a majestic, powerful, admirable weapon, just like its owner. Even someone who just heard that voice could easily understand it.


    As the staff touched the ground, the sky with a few scattered clouds was suddenly enveloped by whitish light beams, as if it was impossible to recover, and white auroras filled up among the floating islands.


    At the same time, as the ground trembled with an effect that everyone could comfortably feel, all the surrounding sounds, including the slightest crackling, abruptly ceased, and in an instant, a dense, dominant, and superior profound energy was released into the surroundings that could suffocate those present.


    This energy was so intense and overwhelming that even if they only felt a small part of this energy, the members of the eight-person team wondered who was this creature, powerful and enormous enough to release this energy, and involuntarily began to make plans for their lives. If all the energies they have felt throughout their lives were combined, they could perhaps equal a small fraction of this energy.


    Everyone in their eighties had accelerated blood flows and heartbeats. They had begun to breathe rapidly, and the dreadful scenarios in which they had been easily killed by this creature by making a wrong move suddenly rushed into their minds and frightened them. All of their hands were shaking.


    They wondered what this creature would do to them. Because they knew that they would comply with it, they had to comply. Because anything that this creature could do, which was able to release this energy and vibrate the earth and the heavens without any difficulty, would be enough to destroy them.


    When they first felt this energy, everyone understood that this creature was extremely powerful. But when they felt some more of that energy, they were instantly convinced that it was the most powerful being they had ever seen in their lives.


    This included Asil, who had also seen people like Sirius, Nukro, and Pythia!


    "Well, young man, don''t you have an answer to give? Ooo... Right! The man wouldn''t have licked his spit, would he? Eheheh..." This creature opened its mouth and the ancient voice was heard once again. This voice had a dignified dignity, but at the same time, it was as gentle as the wind.


    Hanzo swallowed involuntarily as this creature spoke while looking at him. He was silent for a moment, then spoke as he clenched his fists: "Senior... I, Hanzo, am a man like a man! As I said, I stand by what I say even if it ends in death. At most I will die, but at least my death will be honorable!"


    "Hmm, so you''re determined..." The mighty creature shook its head slightly, smiled vaguely, and then continued: "Well, if that''s the case, then I hope you''ll make me watch a good fight to pass over the agony of not witnessing it for a long time..." As soon as it had finished speaking, it plucked one of his beautiful hairs, took it between its fingers, blew it lightly, and let it fly forward.


    The dazzling hair that the wind had blown calmly through the air trembled slightly. After a short flight, whiteness surrounded it and it became a small ball of white light. This ball of light grew larger and larger, reaching a diameter of several meters in just a few seconds. Then the brightness of the light began to gradually decrease.


    As soon as the light appeared, Hanzo and everyone in Asil and his team instantly raised their alertness to the highest point. They were involuntarily wondering what this monkey-like creature would do to them, which was indisputably understood to be far superior to them in every way.


    Another thing they wondered about was what kind of entity would be the possible rival of Hanzo, who was speaking confidently, which they thought would emerge from this cluster of lights.


    As this piece of hair completed its flight and the lights dissipated, the hell of Asil and the others had finally begun.

 Chapter 170 - White Sovereign Wukong (3)

    "Junior Shebek pays respect to Senior Wukong. Just say your command. I will do it all, even if I have to give my life for it." The two-meter-tall, average-sized, golden-yellow monkey that emerged with the scattering of light was kneeling on one knee, its head slightly bent as it spoke.


    The appearance of this monkey caused Asil and his team to involuntarily tremble for a moment with fear. This creature was clearly a profound beast, and it wasn''t just a simple profound beast either; it could talk! Speech-able profound beasts, especially profound beasts that could speak human language, were among the highest-ranking profound beasts.


    If such a creature, who involuntarily trembled the others just by appearing, fought Hanzo, the only result would be Hanzo''s entry through the gates of hell! Even if he miraculously managed to survive in the face of this monkey, how could they continue their lives if this enormous being who brought out such a creature using only one feather wanted to kill them?


    "Hmm, so you''re Shebek. You don''t have to be so formal. I just need you to do something. That young man over there..." It gestured to Hanzo with its living monkey-human-like hand, whose magnificent feathers danced calmly in the wind.


    "He said he wanted to fight. I want you to fight him a little bit. But..." It glanced at Hanzo with its eyes, smiled slightly, and continued. "You will use only one-thousandth of your strength."


    "What do you mean one in a thousand? Let him come with all of them if it wants! I, Hanzo, will not back down. Let me fight..." Hanzo clenched his fists and shouted angrily for being so belittled.


    As he shouted, the monkey standing on one knee on the ground slowly raised its head and looked towards him, studying Hanzo''s body with golden eyes where anger was clearly visible inside.


    "Ignorant human! You may be too weak to perceive whose presence you are in, but how could you not only do that and disrespect the order given by Senior Wukong? Am I going to fight with all my might? Against you? Now watch and feel, if I used all my strength would you live long enough to move?"


    As soon as the monkey on one knee had finished speaking, the atmosphere around suddenly became incomparably heavier. The floor began to crack, and the wind stopped blowing, as if afraid of something. These changes lasted only a few seconds, after which the tension in the environment and the flow of wind returned to normal. However, in these few seconds, Hanzo''s entire body had already been drenched with sweat!


    "Shebek, you speak disrespectfully towards them, but you forget that you are in front of me and belittle the other person just because you are stronger. Is that something the strong should do?" The monkey-human-like creature spoke with a smile, then, without giving the monkey on one knee the opportunity to respond, he continued:


    "As I said, fight him using one-thousandth of your strength. After all, no one had been here for a long time. It is necessary to see in advance whether they will die until they come to me again..."


    "Understood, Senior Wukong, your order has been heard and will be carried out!" As soon as the monkey finished his speech, he stood up, looked at him seriously for a few seconds, and then called out: "Come on, human, let''s see what you''ve got!"


    Even the effect of this monkey releasing his aura was enough to make Hanzo sweat. At the same time, this event could affect his psychology and make him think that he is too weak compared to his opponent and that he cannot beat him no matter what he does. And this was one of the biggest factors determining the winner in a fight.


    "Get ready, I''m coming!" Hanzo pulled out a spiky black mace, the body of which was about two meters long and ten inches thick, from his Spatial Ring, puffing up his muscles, and then began to shout towards the monkey.


    Faced with Hanzo''s fearless advance, the monkey stood still without pulling out any weapon and calmly waited for him to approach itself.


    Hanzo took a few steps, then leaped into the air with all his weight, and as he roared, he lifted the who-know-what-pound barbed mace. His gesture was unpretentious and utterly barbaric, yet even such an appearance suited him perfectly.


    When the monkey and Hanzo were less than a meter apart, Hanzo swung his barbed mace down, aiming at the monkey''s head.


    Boom!


    Before Hanzo''s attack could even find its target, the monkey quickly thrust its right palm against the still airborne Hanzo''s stomach, and as soon as its palm touched his stomach, Hanzo flew back as he vomited blood.


    The mace he was holding flew out of his hand and flew to the side, the armor on his abdomen cracked, and the profound energy flow in his body had become disorganized for a moment, causing his entire body to become unbalanced.


    All of this made it easy to understand what a frightening power this palm attack, which seemed quite simple, contained.


    "It''s impressive that you''re still alive! Do you want to keep going, human?" The monkey asked in a condescending tone as it looked at Hanzo, who was lying on the floor.


    Under the gaze of the others, Hanzo slowly straightened his body on the ground, wiped the blood from his mouth, and stared at the monkey for a few seconds, then smiled: "You have a heavy hand, monkey, but don''t worry, I''m Hanzo, I''m a man like a man and I just tried you out. Now prepare yourself because this time I''m going to attack for real!"


    As soon as Hanzo finished speaking, he started to move towards the monkey again, but this time his progress was more chaotic than before; The effects of the blow he had just received were clearly visible.


    When Hanzo reached the monkey''s side, he swung his right fist at it, but just as before, his attack was blown away by the monkey''s move before it could even reach it. The monkey''s attack this time was a simple slap on Hanzo''s cheek, and this fairly simple attack caused Hanzo to take four somersaults in the air and two when he landed on the ground.. At the same time, his cheek was suddenly swollen with a reddish color, making it an unpleasant sight to look at.